Bellua marina, or, The monstrous beast which arose out of the sea being a historical description of the papal empire as it is originally copied out of the prophecies of Holy Writ : together with an epitome of the lives of all the popes who have reigned in the church empire for these last 900 years, from the time this beast began to put forth his ten horns at Roma / by J.B. J. B. (John Butler) This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription B18376 of text R24333 in the English Short Title Catalog. Textual changes and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life. The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish. This text has not been fully proofread Approx. 1043KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 266 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. EarlyPrint Project Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO 2018 B18376 Wing B6269 ocm 08141282

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this text, in whole or in part. Please contact project staff at eebotcp-info(at)umich.edu for further information or permissions.

 Early English books online text creation partnership. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. B18376) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 204201) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1224:13) Bellua marina, or, The monstrous beast which arose out of the sea being a historical description of the papal empire as it is originally copied out of the prophecies of Holy Writ : together with an epitome of the lives of all the popes who have reigned in the church empire for these last 900 years, from the time this beast began to put forth his ten horns at Roma / by J.B. J. B. (John Butler) [77], 444, [2] p. Printed by George Croom, and are to be sold by Richard Baldwin, London : 1690. Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.

Header created with script mrcb2eeboutf.xsl on 2016-01-28.

Manually keyed and coded text linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.

Issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).

Keying and markup guidelines available at TCP web site (http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/docs/)

 eng Catholic Church -- History. Papacy. eebo Bellua marina, or, The monstrous beast which arose out of the sea : being a historical description of the papal empire as it is originally copied out J. B. (John Butler) 1690 531 170068 443 4 0 0 0 0 26.28 C The rate of 26.28 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 2014-04 Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2014-06 Sampled and proofread 2014-06 Text and markup reviewed and edited 2015-03 Batch review (QC) and XML conversion

Bellua Marina : OR THE Monstrous Beast Which Arose out of the SEA .

BEING An Historical Description of the Papal Empire , as it is Originally Copied out of the Prophesies of Holy Writ .

TOGETHER With an Epitome of the Lives of all the Popes , who have reigned in the Church Empire , for these last 900 Years ; from the time this Beast began to put forth His Ten Horns at Roma .

By J. B. B. D. a Minister of the Church of England .

Licens'd according to Order .

Rev. 2.7 .

He who hath ears to hear , let Him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches .

Chap. XIII . XVIII .

Here is Wisdom : Let him who hath understanding count the number of the Beast , for it is the number of a Man

LONDON , Printed by George Croom , and are to be Sold by Richard Baldwin , in the Old-Baily , and most Booksellers in London and Westminster . 1690.

To the Most Reverend Father in God , His Grace William Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , Metropolitan of all England . May it please your Grace ,

HAving been called forth to labour in the Lord's Vineyard , and that under the jurisdiction of Your Most Reverend Paternity : It hath pleased God to aid me with His gracious assistance , in the opening of one of the most curious Mysteries , that in His Holy book is revealed from Heaven . In the manage of this employment , I have not loaded the Roman Church with the guilt of so many Monsters , Beasts , and Evil Members , as others who have written before me have done ; but rather carefully have endeavoured to lay upon every Horse His own burthen ; and so to carry my candle , as to give light unto no mans evil Deeds , any farther then as it receives light from God's Holy word . You have lived ( My Lord ) to have been an ocular witness of Those Two famous branches of God's Olive-trees , in these papers mentioned , which were cut down , and yet have sprouted and put forth again . And now at last , it hath pleased God to graft Your self also into the same Holy Tree , and from the leaves and flowers of your bough , to drop Oyl into His sacred Candlestick . You have stood in the Gap in a time of need ; and have had the Honour together with my Right Reverend Dioecesan and others , to make the first stop against the inundations of encroaching Popery . And under Your pressures , ( God be praised ) the light of that holy Oyl which fell from Your boughs , hath shon so much the brighter . The good God of His blessing make Your serene and pious paths to shine through the thickest mists of obscurity , and guide Your Thoughts and Councils in all difficulties for the best , unto His Glory , and the good of His holy Church of England . So most heartily prays My good Lord ,

Your Grace's Most unworthy Servant , Butler . Sept. the 12th . 1688.
The Printer to the READER . Courteous Reader ,

YOu are to understand , that these Notes conceived and written in 86 , laboured for the Light : But the harshness of those times not admitting of License ; ( witness the Epistle before Dr. Woodruff's Treatise upon the same Subject : ) Whence the Author's Care to advance Truth , and Zeal to expel Popish Darkness , striving against the Stream , to get Impression , and not able to work by skill without hands , was constrained to use hands without eyes ; and working in the Dark , no wonder you meet with some Letters Turn'd , and others superabundant , or mistaken , or changed , and perhaps a Sylable swelled , or disordered , and once a whole Line twice repeated , and here and there some disjoynted , or ill joynted words . The Author claims not to be without Error , but most of the Escapes are for want of better means , which after four or five times Corrected and Revised , yet still slippt off . The worst is the Introduction and the following Chapters ; but after the hand in the work mended , it was the VII Chapter begun ; when the Sun yielding light , and free License gained , you enjoy a more Correct Copy .

TO THE READER .

WHereas , many Authors without effectual success , have written of this Subject , ( although the Mysteries written off , were never published by the Holy Ghost , with a purpose utterly to be buried in obscurity : ) And having by me the advantage of other mens failings , wherein Their Miscarriages , and the reason thereof , do visibly appear unto me ; and the benefit of Time daily advancing more and more towards that end spoken of in Daniel , Ch. 12.4 . wherein the clearer light of all obscure Prophesies shall be revealed . In confidence of these helps , and of ( what is most of all ) the assistance of God's good spirit , and blessing upon my candid endeavours , I have also undertaken to add the mite of my weak Reasonings , Lu . 21.1 , 2. to be cast into the Treasury of what is gone before .

I humbly conceive , I have not here presented to my Readers view , a confused notion of the Visions herein undertaken to be explained ; but rather that I have composed such a scheme of the whole Prophesie of the Revelations , ( so far as is undertaken ) as no Reader well verst in History , and in Scripture Reasonings , shall reasonably refuse to close with . All Texts of Scripture herein opened , have their Vouchees , which confirm the sense and meaning offered ; One Text witnessing for another , and that so , as they all agree together in their Testimony , as to the sense of the mater proposed , without contrariance , or contradiction . All Prophesies and Parts thereof , so far as they are of Times and Things perfectly past , are distributed each unto their proper story , and that so plain , full , and easily cohoerent thereto , that each owns its fellow ; as it were many keys every one claiming its proper lock , or as so many swords , owning all of them their proper scabbards . And the whole Prophecy so fitly corresponds with all its parts , that every part of Prophecy being grafted into its proper place , the joints thereof suit so well together , that the whole seemeth as it were one entire natural body . And all the Visions in the whole Prophecy do so suit , and correspond together , as the Times yet to come , do also sit in so plainly and effectually , and are so firmly ascertained , as otherwise cannot well follow , but are to happen in such a necessary order , as cannot aptly be avoided .

The chief and main design of this Treatise , is to open and describe that Monster of Mankind , called the Beast which arose out of the sea . This Beast I undertake to demonstrate , to be understood wholly , properly , and only of the Papacy , which hath risen up out of the sometimes famous Church of Roma . This Papacy Reformed Christians have generally called Anti-christ ; but of this name my method leadeth me not in , to treat of : And therefore of whom especially meant , it 's not in my way , 2 Joh . 7. 1 Joh . 2.18 , 19. at this time to make enquiry . There have been many Anti-christs in the Apostles time , and as many there may be again : And no doubt but in a sense the Pope may be called Anti-christ , and so may the Turkish Mufti ; but who is {αβγδ} 2 Thes . 2.3.8 . {αβγδ} . the Antichrist , it is not now my turn to say . There is mention also of the son of perdition , That man of sin , That wicked one ; and This man also in a sense may be meant of his Holiness ; but then not so , but He may also be meant of some other man also . But of whom most properly to be understood , and that singularly , my maters at this time invite me not to resolve . Rev. 13.11 . Ch. 9.1 . Ch. 11.7 . The Beast of the Earth , and the Angel , and the Beast of the Bottomless Pit , I have undertaken to determine of whom They are to be understood , and that they are not at all significant of the Roman Papacy . There is also a grand Enemy of Christ , Ch. 19.20 . Ch. 20.10 . called the False Prophet , and this also must be a Creature diverse from the Roman Beast : And perhaps may be the same with the Antichrist , and That wicked one , and the Little Horn in Daniel , Dan . 7 , 8. and the Beast of the Earth , of the Apostle . But This Beast out of the Sea , Rev. 17.1 . &c. and the Great Whore His Rider , are singularly , and only properly significant of the Papacy ; and cannot be spoken properly under all its qualifications , of any Person , Power , or Thing besides .

Now for sure proof , that this Beast , and This great Whore , are to be so understood as I have undertaken to say , and not otherwise , the fourth Chapter of this ensuing Treatise undertakes to evince . But what is to be understood by the Sea , is demonstrated in Chapter the III . § . VI . And how the Beast , the Papacy of Roma did according to story arise out of the Sea , and healed the deadly wound , the V. Chapter doth shew , in the four first Sections thereof . And from thence forwards in three large Sections is set forth the whole History of the Papacy , called the Beast out of the Sea , from Hadrian and Pope Leo the III . about the year of Christ , 800 , unto this present , for about 900 years . All which story is collected out of Popish Authors , Licensed and allowed by the Papal authority , excepting only that as we enter into Modern story , which is as yet rife in our Grandsir's memories , we have taken in such Authors , as being of good reputation came readilyest to our hadns . The Beast being thus distinguished by his known and sure marks , and after that , those marks plainly and clearly confirmed by the Story at large . In the VII . Chapter are described such qualifications , as by the Holy Ghost are expresly spoken of this Beast , whence unavoidably will follow ,

First , That be it so , that the Papacy of Roma from about the year 800 , was infallibly signified by the Beast of the Sea ; and that by seven several marks , the same thing is demonstrated , beyond all peradventure . Then what need we any farther dispute about the Pope's Infallibility , or the worship of Images , or of Their Idolizing the bread of the Sacrament , or whether the Romans be the true Church ? For the Holy Ghost hath expresly decided the Controversie , who peremptorily hath demonstrated by infallible tokens , that the Great Whore is significant of the Pope of Roma , and His Church ; and if so , then follows it , that the same Church is a Great Whore , and if so , a Corrupt Church , a false Church , and therefore Schismatical , Heretical , and an Apostatised Church , and none of Christ's . Moreover the Holy Ghost chargeth this Beast , and this Whore , with most horrible Blasphemies , Idolatries , Murthers , Cruelties , Sacrileges , and most abominable insolencies , against the Lamb and His followers : And both the Beast and the Whore being significant of the papacy and the Roman Church ; that papacy and Church are by consequence , expresly charged under the name of the Beast and the Whore , with all those abominations . And if so , then the Holy Ghost hath determined all Disputes . And in stead of an Infallible Church , hath sentenced the Papacy and its Church to be a false Whore . And charging Her with Idolatry and spiritual whoredom ; either this must consist in Her worshipping of Images , and of the Bread and Wine in the Sacrament , or in something else as bad . And charging Her with Blasphemies ; either those must lye in Her Blasphemous Titles of Honour , or Her blasphemous Doctrines , or blasphemous Indulgences , or in something else as bad . And charging Her with the bloud of the Saints ; either this must be the bloud of the Waldists , or Husites , or Lollards ; or of the Massacree of Paris , or of Cranmer , Latimer , Rildy , Hooper , and Their fellows , in Queen Marys days , ; or of some other Protestants , or of all of Them . And this being the charge of the Holy Ghost , let them clear themselves as They can !

Now by way of Introduction to these things , is described the Kingdom of the Dragon , and what is meant of that Dragon , and how the same Beast with seven heads , did carry the Dragon in one Head , and the Beast in another . As the first Chapter shews in the four first Sections . And the sixth Section expounds what is meant by that Heaven where the Dragon was , and also the Woman . And how the Dragon persecuted that Woman , and was finally cast out of Heaven , the seven and eight Sections do describe . After this , the Dragon cast out into the Earth , are described the Triumphs of the Church thereupon , in Chapter the third , and Section the first . Also , what is to be understood by the men of the Earth , and how those Earthly men , and principally the Angel of the Bottomless Pit , did drive the Woman into the Wilderness , doth follow in the residue of that Chapter . And from these Men of the Earth , how the Devil set up the kingdom of the Dragon in the Sea ; and how the deadly wound of that Dragon was healed by the Rise of the Beast out of the Sea , is that which hath been shewed afore , as the body , or main design of this Treatise . And now in the discussing of these matters , we have occasion to treat of several other Monsters , such as are the Angel of the Bottomless Pit , and the Beast of the same Pit , and of the Earth ; as also of the Two Witnesses prophecying in Sack-cloath ; and also of the seven Seals and seven Trumpets , and as many Phials of God's wrath , as things related to the Beast of the Sea , as to mater of dealing and business they had with him : Which things besides that they are mentioned promiscuously in their proper places of each Chapter , they are more especially treated on in the Praeface . Which being as it were an explanatory supplement unto the rest of the Treatise , does Prefatorily supply the Reader with an advice of such necessary Praecognitions , as being first rightly understood , do give somuch the clearer light to all what comes after . Among these are especially mentioned Daniel's Prophetical Numbers , which rationally explained by the Terms preceding and ensuing , do point directly at a certain point of Time when , and the matter of fact , what then came to pass . Which things leading into the Prophecy of the Witnesses slain , do give great light unto the understanding of the Mysteries of the Seals , and of the Trumpets , and of the Beasts both of the Earth and of the Sea , and contribute much unto the answer of all objections of Authors , any whit thwarting our Scheme of the Vision of the Marine Beast , as may appear by my large Praeface .

Lastly , the VII . Chapter undertakes to treat of things to come , and opens the meaning of the forty two moneths time ; that the Empire and kingdom of the Papacy is to continue : And of the fall of the Roman Church at the end of those Moneths ; and of the Order of that Fall by degrees ; and of the three special Forerunners thereof : The establishment of an Heavenly and pure reformed Church . The Phial of wrath fallen on the men of the Earth , ( which is even now in motion : ) And the sounding the Trumpet by the seventh Angel , ( which cannot be far off . ) Herein also are opened the meaning of the seven Phials of God's wrath ; in which is foreshewed , first the fall of the Popish Empire of Germany , signified by the second Phial of wrath poured forth : Secondly , the fall of the Popish kingdoms of France , Spain , Portugal , Savoy , Poland , and others , signified by the third Phial falling upon Them : And thirdly , the fall of the pope himself , with all the Popish Potentates of Italia . All which things hasten to be accomplished ; but as to the time when , I have named the very moneths of each fall ; but the very day , I leave unto Him who knows all things , to determin . Unto whom be all honour and glory of all His works , for ever and ever .

The Praeface .

§ . 1. TRue it is , The Introduction . that with unhappy success , many have undertaken to write of the Mysteries mentioned by the Prophet Daniel , & the Divine Apostle : For either there was wanting a stock sufficient of diligence & patience , worthy of such Divine things ; or else the essay was made before the time , that light enough was brought forth , to fathome the depth of such sublime maters . It appears that the words of the booke , Dan . 12 : 4. Rev. 13 : 9.12 . were shut up , & sealed , untill towards the end . And yet God hath said it , that He who hath understanding , let Him count the Number of the Beast : and He who hath ears to hear let Him hear . Whence , shall a man faile in his purposes ; ●et the Essa● is of good report ! And shall a man miss of his marke , yet it will be a grace to him ; in that he hath done his endeavour , Dan . 12 : 9. with any thing of ingenuity , worthy of the worke . But now the End spoken off by the Prophet , drawing on apace , and that so near to be fulfilled : it seemes the●efo●e high time to study the point , & that effectually . My true endeavour have I performed to make knowne these secretts ; but how farre of truth I have discovered ; I must leave to the determinations of time , and the sense of the learned , to be decided . Of Daniels

§ . 2. This Time of the End , Daniel Himselfe inquiring after : Prophetical numbers ; the Basis of all Gospel Prophecies . it was told him in answere ; that After the dayly Sacrifice taken away , and the Abomination that maketh desolate sett up ; there shall follow MCCXC . dayes , ( at end whereof shal happen some eminent successe ; ) and after MCCCXXXV . dayes , bless't shall be those Jewes , who shall live up to see that day . ] And our Saviour gives some light unto these things saying unto the same purpose [ Then looke up , for your Redemption draweth nigh . Dan . 12 : 11 , 12. Luc . 21 : 28 : Now compare wee this saying of our Saviour , with that in Daniel , and consider we the grounds of Each : and there will appear another very eminent , & considerable point of Time ; which both our Lord Christ , & the Prophet , doe both a like mention , as an appertinent unto this great affaire of the Jewes Redemption ; and it is bespoken thus . First in Daniel it is said , [ At that time shal Michael stand up , th● great Prince who standeth for the Children o● thy People , Dan . 12 : 1. and there shall be a time of Trouble , such as never was since there was a Nation , even unto that same time : and at that time , Thy people shall be deliuered . Now our Saviour seems to apply this prophecy of Michael , Luc . 21 : 27 , the Great Prince , unto the Comming of the Son of Man in a cloud , with power and great glory ( and that Son of Man is plainly to be understood of Himselfe ; ) For he mentions three such troublous times as the Prophet treats on ; Mat . 24.3 . whereof one was to be immediatly preceding the destruction of Jerusalem ; and the second was to be immediatly before Christs Comming : and the 3d , immediatly before the End of the world . Of these three , the first was at the time of the Abomination of Desolation beginning to stand up : and the second is to be at the time Dan . 12 : 1. of Michael standing up for the people and which the Apostles called the time of The same Mat . 24 : 3. Christs comming ; and he himselfe the comming of the Luc . 21 : 27. Mat . 24. ver . 21. Son of Man , which therefore was mean't of himselfe : and of which time He said [ Then shall be great Tribulation , such as was not since th● beginning of the world unto this time , no , nor ever shal be . ] And these times are farther described , that [ there shall be signes in the Sun , Moon , & Starrs , and upon the earth distres of nations , Luc . 21 : 25 , 26 , 27. with perplexity , the sea , & the waves roaring ; mens hearts failing them for fear ; and for looking after these things which are comming on the Earth ; for the powers of heaven shall beshaken . ] And then shal the Son of Man come ; and the Jews Redemption .

§ . 3. These things of Daniel together with our Saviours confirmation ; Of the dayes of this Prophecy , turned into years . are the Basis or sure bottome , upon which all scripture prophesies yet to be fulfilled do depend . And our Saviours sayings , in reference unto those of Daniel ; are the only key that can unlocke those sealed mysteries that Daniel spake off : and yet this key hath lyen by , until it pleased God it should be used . This foundation then being thus layd , next proceed we to understand ; & so to build thereon . The things to be understood are either the Time foretold , or the Terms of that time , beginning or ending . The Time is called a certaine number of dayes : and Dayes in holy writt , in such a case as here , where the things foretold cannot be comprehended in the number of dayes properly so called , are usually & generally read of so many years as are mentioned dayes . So it was in Ezekiel expressly said : Ezek . 4 : 4 , 5 , 6. Dan . 9 : 24 , 25 , 26 , 27 , & Ch. 10.2 , 3 , 4 , 13 , 14. And so in Daniel , as by the effect appears . And so it must necessarily be understood here of as many years , as are mentioned dayes : that is , here is mention of one number of MCCXC . years , and of another number of MCCCXXXV . years , which were to be accomplished , before the final , & full deliverance of Gods antient people out of captivity .

Of the 1st . Terme , which was of the year Entring : when it bore date § . 4. Now these years mentioned , were not to commence immediatly f●om th● date of the prophecy ; nor immediatly at the end thereof was the thing prophecyed to come to passe : and yet the Termes at each end of the time , are fittly desc●ibed . And first the terme Entring , or [ From whence ] bespeaks thus saying [ From the time , that the Dayly Sacrifice shall be taken away , & the Abomination that maketh Desolate shall be sett up : ] there shall be 1290 , or 1335 dayes , Now there hath beene of this nature since Daniels Prophecy , twice acted , as in the Prophecy hath beene twice foretold . Dan . 8 : 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13 , The first was performed by a King of the North , called [ a little Horne , sprung from out of four Hornes : ] which was very fi●●ly fulfilled by Antiochus Epiphanes King of Syria who put a stop unto the dayly sacrifice for 2300 dayes , or evenings & mornings ; 2 Mac. 5 : & Ch: 6. &c. and sett up Idolatry instead thereof . And the time being perfectly past , it appears that those Evenings & Mornings were spoken off in a proper sense , Ch. 10. for precisely at the end of such a space of Time , the Altar was cleansed , & the dayly Sacrifice was restored .

But then has there beene another Act of this nature performed by the Beast ( also spoken of by Daniel ) that had Iron Teeth , Ch. 7 : 7. & Ten Hornes on it 's head , and out of which did also spring another Little Horne , which did terrible things , both by word & deed farre beyond the other little Horne . And this Beast also of the Ten Hornes , did pollute the Sanctuary , Ch. 11 : 31. &c. with Ch. 12 : 11. and tooke away the Dayly sacrifice , and did sett up the Abomination of Desolation , in the most holy place . And these Prophecies were fulfilled , or begun to be fullfilled by Titus Vespatian , at wha● time be tooke the City Jerusalem , & burnt downe the Holy Temple , Josephus of the war . of the Jews . & the most Holy place therein , and d●filed both the great Altar , & the Altar of Incense , & all that Holy place , with the bloud , & the ashes of dead men , and by destroying the place , did put a stop to the dayly Sacrifices ; and occasioned the abominations that were made , & began the Desolation that followed thereon . And while these Desolations yet lasted , ( the farther rebellions of the accursed Jewes stimulating thereunto ) Aelius Hadrianus caused the Abominations to be yet more advanced , Euseb . Ec. Hist . & Chron . of the Times of Hadrian . & fully perfected at what time , he established a Roman Colony in the place of the city of Gods people ; and blotting out the memorial of Jerusalem , He called it Aelia Capitolina ; and instead of God-house built up Temples of Idolatry , and the carved Images of Jupiter & Venus He sett up in the city of Gods worship . And this was that time spoken off by our Saviour , which referred to the Prophecy of Daniel , Mat . 24 : 15 , 16. and was to come to passe after our Saviours death . And accordingly it happened to begin in the year of Christ 72 ; Dio . in Hadr . & Paulini . Ep. 11. and was compleated by Hadrian about 70 years after that . Such therefore was the Abomination of Desolation spoken of by Daniel , & by our Saviour Jesus Christ : And after these things were to begin the years MCCXC . Of the 2d , Terme , which was of the year unto which , the numbers extended . Eus . Ec. Hist . Bo . 10. & MCCCXXXV

§ . 5 , Now this Abomination of Desolation ; & the Cessation of Sacrifice in the holy Temple of God , continued at this rate 242 years from the year of Christ 72 , unto the year 314 , which was the 9th , of Constantinus surnamed Magnus the first Christian Emperour . At what time the Decrees of Constantinus , & Licinius , for pulling downe , & removing all monuments of Idolatry , and for setting up Christian Churches , & restoring the dayly sacrifices , extended also into Syria , & into the Holy land . And from thence forwards began the Idols , & Idol Temples in all parts of the Empire to be cast downe ; and the worship of the true God to be restored : and thence forwards the Abomination of Desolation at Jerusalem , and in the place of Gods holy Temple ceased ; and the Dayly sacrifice in a Gospel way cam up againe , And hence therefore reckon we the date of Daniels Prophetik dayes ; as the Time [ from whence ] They are to be accounted : that is from the year of Christ 314. Unto which adde we the first number 1290 and it falls into the year of Christ MDCIV . Dan . 12 : 11. and then unto the same radical Time , adde we the second Number 1535 , and it setts us into the year of Christ MDCXLIX . And these are the Terms [ Unto which . ]

§ . 6. But now may we well expect , Of that HEE who was to appear at that end of those Times ; what He was . Dan . 12 : 8. what every body will be apt to object saying : what of Those years , more then Others , before or since ? I answere first , That they are the great Timesmarks , given in by the Angel , in answere to the Prophets Question saying [ O my Lord , what shall be the end of these things ? ] And would we know , what were those things the End whereof he enquired after ; it is to be read out of the foregoinge verse . Where by the Angel who stood , upon the waters of the River , and did swear by him who liveth for ever , ver 7. it was spoken saying ; It shall be for a Time , Times , and a part of Time : and when He shall have accomplished to scatter the Power of the holy people , all these things shall be finished . Now are We to consider the Occasion , & grounds of this solemne Oath ; but of that afterwards : at present the inquiry is made , after things spoken off , that were finished ; and that Hee , who is to scatter the power of the Holy People . Now in Answere to this it appears there were severall such [ Hees . ] For there was One , [ that King who exalted Himselfe above every God , and did speake marveilous things , Ch. 11 : 36. and yet prospered . ] But whether by this King , be meant , Hi● Holiness the Pope , who in His Greatness invaded the Holy Land , and sat upon the skirts of Egypt ; or the Pagan Emperours , who had done the like , before his dayes : Both of these had done Their feats , & were gone by , long before the years , either of 1604 , or 1649. Ch. 8.13 , 14.23 , 24 , 25 , 26. and therefore could not this be that Hee . Another Hee do we read of also in the same prophecy , who tooke away the dayly Sacrifice for 2300 evenings & mornings : but this also being before Christs time could not be this Hee . Wherefore seeking yet farther ; at length find we out that little Horne , which sprung forth from among the Ten Hornes , Ch. 7 : 8. and was after them All , and had Eyes , & a Mouth which spake great things ; and this for certaine was [ that very Hee : ver 21. ] For He made warre with the Saints , and prevailed against Them ; ver 24 , 25. and was of a nature diverse from them ; and Three of Them fell before Him : and He was to wear out the Saints of the most High , and would thinke to change Times , & Lawes ; And of what Individual person or Community of Persons He was meant : Examined & Inquired . and was to prevail for a Time , & Times , and the dividing of Time . And now by all signes , & tokens , taking This to be that Hee , that was to scatter the Power of the Holy People : Our next worke is to enquire , who was that Hee , that hath done all these things ?

§ . 7. In answere unto this question ; The Time of the appearance of this Hee upon the stage , must point at the Individuall Person , or Fraternity of Persons . And because two several times are named , we must examine Them One by One : in which of the Two , the Hee hath appeared . For the Times are both past , & gone by . But whereas both these years in debate , doe settle Themselves farre within the Times mentioned in the Revelations ; we may justly expect the same Times , there also , and that not without farther Light into Their significations . And accordingly so we find Them ; 1st , in the Vision of the Rev. 11. Measures of the Temple , and 2ly , In that of the Monsters Ch. 12. the Dragon & the Beasts of Ch. 13. ver 11. 1st , Out of the Vision of the Measures in the Revelations Ch. 11. the Sea , & of the Ch. 13. ver 11. 1st , Out of the Vision of the Measures in the Revelations Ch. 11. Earth .

In the Vision of the Measures , we find the space of Time , measured out , by certaine spaces of place . Wherein as the holy Temple of God was antiently divided into four spaces of Place , of which Two were Courts of the Temple , whereof One was called , the Rev. 11 : 2. Court without the Temple , or the Court Jos . of the Ant. of the Gentiles ; and the other was the Jos . of the Ant. Court of the Jewes 2 Chro . 6 : 13. Act. 3 : 11. or Salomons Portch . The other two parts were properly the Temple it s●lfe : in which the first part was called the Exod . 26 : 33. Heb . 9 : 2 , 6. Holy place , and the other was the Exod . 30 : 10. Heb . 9 : 7. Rev. 11 : 1 , 2. Most Holy place . Now according to these four spaces of the Temple it appears , that the ages of the Gospel times , are measured into four parts also . Whereof the first age of the Gospel Church is called the time of Forty two moneths space , wherein the Pagans did tread holy Church under foot ; And of those measures in 4 parts , wherein of the 42 monethes , the 1st , part , & the 1260 dayes the second part , & of the two wittnesses prophecying in Sackcloa●h of whom meant . and wherein there was but One Annointed One , or but One wittness in the Church ; the Magistracy being wholly possessed by the Pagan Emperours , who during the reignes of 42 Emperours precisely , were lords over Gods Church . And this Time was likened unto the Court without the Temple , whereinto the Gentiles might commonly come . And during most part of this space of Time , the dayly Sacrifice ceased , and the abomination of Desolation stood in the holy place . Now the next age of the Church , is called the space of ver 3. 1260 dayes , wherein Gods ver 4. Two wittnesses did prophesie cloathed in saccloath . These wittnesses are called Z●ch . 4 : 2 , 3. with ver 11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , Two olive Trees , & Two Candlesticks , standing before the God of the Earth . And those are by the holy A●gel in Zechariah , expressly said [ to Z●ch . 4 : 2 , 3. with ver 11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , he the Two Annointed Ones , that stand by the Lord of the whole Earth . Now as the Olive Trees have many branches , so in the Magistracy & Ministry of 〈◇〉 Church , be there many Successions of Officers , who by course do serve before the God of the whole Earth ; as did Zorobabel , & Jehoshua who were the Olive branches serving in place , & power , in the dayes of the prophet . And by the two Candlestiks are meant the seats of those two Church Officers , wherein the Light of their Ministry doth shine . In the first age of the Church there was but One of these in power during 42 moneths , and there was then no measure of Time in holy Church , all times being reckoned according to the Aera of the Gentiles . But in the year 314 , Scaligeri . Emend . Tempor . at what time Constantinus the first Christian Emperour came into place , then began two wittnesses to rule in holy Church , & thence forwards the year of Christ began to be the common Aera or Computation of Time .

Now these 1260 years of the two wittnesses ,

And at what time Their prophecy was finished .

See the Ch. of religion by Alsted in Thesaur . Chr.

beginning upon the same bottome , with the 1290 years of Daniel , ( dayes being taken for years here , for the same reason as they were there ) and being added unto the year 314 of Christ , do extend unto the year of Christ 1574. At what time Reformation of Religion had made a great advance in the Church . In Germany the Reformation had stood at that time above 50 years , and so in Sueden , and Denmarke , England , Scotland , France , Poland , Hungary , and all over Europe . But it shall seeme the Holy Ghost writes not , that the Testimony to the Truth , was well finished , until the year 1574 , or thereabouts . At this time , Queene Elizabeth had perfected that purity of reformation which her brother had begun , and which so many Holy Martyrs by their pious sufferings had made famous . This Reformation was 12 years of age at the sett time : But that hinders not to be significant of the Terme of Time foretold ; the sense of the things spoken off , bespeaking not a Time precisely falling into a Notch , at a certaine day or year ; but rather giving notise , that at , or before such a year the Testimony of the Two wittnesses should be fulfilled ; and so it was done , as to be ready ripe , & perfect against the sett time . Now by this Testimony finished must be understood , [ A Church established with Gospel Magistrates , & Ministers in all things according to the sense of Holy writt . Socratis & Nikeph . Ec. st . ] Such a Church was undenyably established by Constantinus and the Council of Nike in the year of Christ 325 , and the 20th , of the reigne of Constantinus . For the Church in those dayes was pure , even as Gold newly tryed in the fire : the members of that Council being most of Them , And where & by whom : and that Either in part : as so many brands snatcht out of the fires of most severe persecutions . And now therefore that Church which hath establishment with Magistrates & Ministers , in doctrine & discipline according to the canons of that Council , and the customes of that age , is a sure testimony that the Two Annointed Ones , the Chiefe Magistrate , & the Chiefe Minister thereof , the two Candlesticks , and two Olive trees prophesying there , have finished Their Testimony , according to Gods word , & the pure Primitive times . Now the famous Luther , Zuinglius , Alstedii Chr. Thesaur . in Chron Religionis . Melancton & others were ( no doub● ) good men ; and great instruments of Reformation in the Churches of Germany , Sueden , Denmarke , Hungary , Poland , France &c. and their Confession of Augusta was a good essay of Reformation , but it was not a Testimony finished : as appears by the disagreements from time to time continually arising among Themselves . For they did not propose to themselves to follow the patternes of pure & holy times , but went on of their own Councils , as they could agree . And thus in Bohemia , Hungaria , Polonia , Helvetia , and France , either for want of reformed Magistrates , They could not ; or misled by privat Interests They did not establish Their Doctrines & Discipline according to the patternes of pure & holy Times . But while They pretended to make the pure Scriptures Their only patterne ; first They opened endless gaps , to lett in innumerable schismes into the Church , about the true sense of the scriptures ; and 2ly , by going astray from the Canons of General Councils which were of most eminent Reputation , G Hornii Hist . pol . & Ec. period . 3. They ran Themselves into horrible schismes never to be excused . And againe in many places Reformation was carryed on tumultuously , and not without great disorders ; such as were Rebellions , breach of fealty , to sovereigne Princes , bloud , & rapines : and where any of these were mixed with Religion ; however there might be a Reformation from Popery notwithstanding , & much of amendement : yet it could not be called , the Testimony of two wittnesses finished or perfected .

Or perfectly . However by the ●ear 1574 that eminent Timesmarke of the Testimony finished , there was such a thing accomplished , there was a Church found in all points compleatly reformed according to the times of Constantinus , & the Council of Nike , and that without any thing of the guilt of Rebellion , bloud or rapine , or any sort of disorder . And this was done in England , Chronicles of I. Stowe & Acts : & Mon. by Iohn Foxe . begun by King Henry , advanced by King Edward , purifyed and refined by the fire of persecution in the dayes of Queene Mary , and lastly finished by Queene Elizabeth of blessed & happy memoy , and was but newly perfected ; at what time the great Timesmarke of the year MDLXXIV . came up . And the Glorys of this Church are Their XXXIX Articles of Religion , Their Booke of Common prayers , Their booke of Homilies , and Their Church Canons .

Of the Mater of fact , at the End of the first number , MDCIV . Now 30 years after this Timesmarke of the wittnesses Testimony finished , cam up the first Number of Daniels Prophecy , 1290 , in the year MDCIV . which standing upon record with no other Character , in the face of it ; but as a standing marke of the hastening & approaching times of the Jewes Redemption : and yet so , as it must bespeake some eminent Maters come to pass , then abouts , Alstedii Religion . Chronologia . in order to such a purpose . Now as to the scattering the holy people , we find nothing of it at this time . The German Protestants enjoyed peace , and liberty of religion , and so all most every where except in Stiria under Ferdinandus of Austria . Clemens the VIIIth , was then Pope , who had newly enjoyed his Paganish sports at Roma called the Popish Jubilee in the year 1600 ; Cluverii Epitome . and had wel filled his pocketts with the rewards of His mock blessings ; so as He desired to sleep , rather then trouble himselfe with religion : and Rudolph then Emperour was much of His mind Henry of France minding the world more then religion , was newly become Papist himselfe , but permitted his protestant subjects to enjoy Their religion peaceably . Sigismund King of Poland , & Sueden another Apostatized prince for love of the world above religion , yet gave liberty to his subjects of the reformed religion . The Danish Protestants under Christian the IVth . a Protestant prince peaceably enjoyed . And thus the Reformed Religion enjoying a general peace , was advanced unto a considerable height . But in England the famous Queene Elizabeth dead , Chron . of Sr. Rich . Baker . King James of Scotland the next heir , United the three Kingdomes of England , Scotland , & Ireland , into One Fraternity ; and established the same true antient catholik & Apostolical Faith all over the 3 Kingdomes . Whence conclude we , that as the Testimony of the Two wittnesses began to be finished unde●… Queene Elizabeth ; so under this King James it atteined an advancement unto it 's ful●… growth . And from this time forward th●… Beast of the bottomless pitt began also t●… ascend .

Of the 3d , Measure or Age of the Church , which consisted of three dayes & an halfe . § 8. Having treated of the first numbe●… of the Prophet , now come we to the second , which fell into the year MDCXLIX And now the first number answering not here are we to expect to find that HEE who is to scatter the power of the Holy people And with this also does agree the Vision 〈…〉 the Measures . Wherein having treated o●… the second age of the Church , consistin●… of 1260 years ; Come we now to the 3d , age of Holy Church , which is esteemed a that part of the Temple which was antientl●… called [ The Holy place : ] and in the Measure , Rev. 11 : 12 , is said to consist of [ Three dayes & a●… halfe's Time . ] Now these Three days & a Halfe , are also spoken off in Daniel ; bu●… are there other wise called [ A Time , an●… Times , Dan . 12 : 7. and an halfe Time . ] And durin●… these Times , Hee who was to scatter , wa●… to appear . Now therefore it shall seem that these three dayes & an halfe , are no here taken meerly for bare years , as i●… other places , but for certaine Periods o●… Time , as is said in Daniel ; and in all likelihood , as hath been afore expounded o●… the monethes , doe signifie , three severa●… Princes reignes , and an halfe reigne , or Time of one Prince of one name , or sort , and two times of two other Princes both of some other name , sort , or family ; and an halfe reigne , of a fourth . So as here seemes to be a certaine space of Time measured out , by bounded spaces , yet of uncertaine lengthes . Now these Three Times , or Dayes and the Halfe , are to be understood to commence , partly before , and partly after the Holy people scattered . I say partly Before , because the Angel in Daniel , names it before . And partly After ; Dan . 12 : 7. Rev. 11 : 8 , 9. because in the Revelations , the Corp'se of the wittnesses were to remaine 3 dayes & an halfe above ground after they had been killed . And yet the time was not to end , until they were risen againe , and the Beast of the Bottomless pitt , together with the Tenth part of the city shall be slaine . ver 13. Whence it follows that the slaughter , and scattering of the Holy people , was to happen in the midst of these times , and that this scattering of the power , in Daniel ; and that killing of the Wittnesses in the Revelations , are both intended of one , & the same Matter .

To come therefore to the purpose , And of that Individual HEE that at end of those dayes did appear . the Time being precisely sett , and said ; That in the year MDCXLIX . these feats are to be accomplished ; inquire we then very strictly of that year , or the years about ; what was done in those dayes ? In the year 1648 in Germany after a long warre , was made a setled peace , at what time the Reformed Churches were to enjoy Their religion , Alstedii Chronol . relig . all but in Bohemia , & Austria ; wherein they were forced either to leave their countreys , or Their religion . In the Netherlands after as long a warre , on the same year was peace made with the King of Spaine , Id. in Chr. Bel . Belgic . to the great advantage of the Reformed . In Denmarke all was in peace , and so was it in Sueden . In Poland , Hungary , & France , it was not so wel with the Reformed ; but there were no eminent calamities , except that about some 5 or 6 years after the sixt time of 1649 , was a Massacre in Savoy , & soone after was another in Poland : but then in each place , one sort of the two wittnesses did not suffer ; no nor in Bohemia , Sandersons life of K. Charles the Ist. or Austria , had any such thing happened . But alas when we arrive at length in England , then find we the whole scene acted over to the life . For there we hear tell , first of the Chiefe Bishop of the Church in that Kingdome , who , ( was eminently famous for His writings in defence of the Reformation , See Laud against Fisher . against the Errours of the Church of Roma , and yet ) by an Authourity unlawfull , was condemned to death by the Votes of His Iudges , against all rights of Lawes either of God or man ; See His Tryal & Execution printed by His Judges . And Mr. Mays History of the Parliam . warrs against the K. but by a lawe purposely made to take away his life , after the fact was done : And that by such Men as had no power of Themselves to make such a lawe . And this was done in January 1644 : And was a beginning to Scatter the Holy people . At this same time were causeless warrs carryed on ( by the same power as tooke away this mans life ; ) against the Other Chiefe wittness the King of England , ( one of the most religious , See the Confession of the Adversaries in Their great Remonstrance of 1641. Also the Hist , by Mr : May a Parl : writer : Also the Kings owne works , & Acta Parliam . 13 , Car ijdi , jul , 30 , 1661 , wise , holy & best of Princes that ever wore a crowne since Christs time . ) In which warre were many thousands of Loyal Subjects slaine , justly fighting in defence of a truly holy cause , besides many eminent persons put to death in cold bloud meerly for Their Loyalty . And lastly the King having delivered up himselfe into the hands of his Enemies . After the same manner as by the Jewes was done to Christ , He was formally arrained , tryed , & condemned , and lastly was executed as a malefactor by his owne Subjects , or Servants . And this was done upon the 30th , of January ( O.S. ) in the very year forespoken MDCXLIX . And here therefore H E E obteined to scatter the power of the Holy people . And Here it was , at what time the Beast arising out of the bottomless pitt obteined , first to make warre against , and then to catch , & lastly to kill the Two wittnesses of God : And those very two wittnesses , who above all Others had most eminently & religiously finished Their Testimony , as was shewed afore . Deut . 17 : 12 : Now the King and the Chiefe Bishop were the two annointed Ones , who stood before the great God of all the Earth : But by the death of These alone , the wittnesses were not slaine . But this Beast not only destroyed the individuall Persons , King Charles the first , and Archbishop William , who were only two branches of the Olive Trees , and two Candles of the Candlestiks ; but they destroyed Kingship , and Episcopacy , and by so doing cut downe the two olive Trees , and cutt to pieces the two Candlesticks . These were strange things the like whereof was never knowne before , nor besides , nor since , except when Our everblessed Saviour , & John the Baptist suffered much after the same rate . And now remember we , How remarkeably this year was pointed out , 2000 years before ever it came to passe ; and say we , it was not without the uttmost depth of reason .

Of the Mater of Fact , by this Hee performed . In all particulars mentioned . in Dan . Dan . 7 : 8. But yet farther to ascertaine the undoubted markes of that very Hee , who scattered the power of the Holy people : Inquire we into all the marks , & descriptions thereof . First who , and what , and where , was that Little Horne ; which came up from among the Ten Hornes , before whom were Three of the first Hornes pluck't up by the roots ? The Ten Hornes as I shal here after shew , were the Kings & Kingdoms of France , Germany , England , Scotland , Ireland , Spaine , Poland , Denmarke , Sueden , and Hungary . From out of these , or some of them , arose that Impostor Cromwel , and that Community of people called the Keepers of the Liberty of England , Members of the two Kingdomes of England , & Scotland , Before whom the King of Three Kingdoms fell , & that utterly , unto the Losse of all , for the time . Now can there no where be found such ●… nother thing done , from Daniels time , until now ; so done , & that so exactly ; according to the prophecy : then say we that it was in England , where the Little Horne arose ; And whether O : Cromwel ; The History of Independency . Print . at London . Dan . 7 : 8. & 25. or the Keepers of the Liberty , were the very thing ! Let it be agreed betweene Themselves . 2ly , In [ this Horne were Eyes like the Eyes of a Man : ] Which had it not beene so , neither O : Cromwel , nor those Keepers had ever atteined to that heighth they enjoyed . 3ly , [ They had a mouth speaking great things , and that against the most high , and against His Saints : ] And so had These . Wittness Their most strange & Hornii Ec. Hist . per . 30. blasphemous doctrines , and Heresies , by them vented ; and most hauty presumptions by them proclaimed , & practised , especially in the Tryall of Their King . 4ly . [ His Looke was more stout then His fellows : ] And it may be remembred that this O : Cromwel ; and these Keepers , in Their time ; were a Terrour unto all Their neighbours : ver 20. yea the mighty Lewes when time was , vail'd bonnet unto Oliver the Brewer . 5ly , This Subduer of 3 Kings , ver 24. was [ diverse from all the Ten Hornes ; ] and that 1 by name , called Protector , & not King , and 2. by religion , as being no Papist , but a Phanatik Protestant , of such a religion , as never supreame power profest before . 6ly , ver . 25. [ He was to wear out the Saints of the most High : ] And so He did , having what by bloud , or by exile , or sequestration , or imprisonment utterly exinguished all memory of the most famously reformed Church of England . Id. ver . 25. 7ly , [ He thought to change Times & Lawes , and they were given into His hands , until a Time , & Times , & the dividing of time . ] And this also was true of Him ; For he utterly extirpated the good laws of the Church , ver 26. and many of Holy writt too , as the Commandments , & Creed , & Lords Prayer , & the Gospel feasts , all which were not permitted to be used in divine service . But Lastly [ the judgement satt and his dominion was taken away , and destroyed unto the end . ] And so it happened when by the mighty hand of God , Charles the IId , was restored , and the little Horne dug up out of the grave , was buryed under Tyburne , and his head set upon a pole on high . Next who , & what was that Beast which arose out of the Bottomless pitt , As also in Revelations the XIth , of the Beast of the pitt . Joh . 8 : 23. Ch. 16.11 . Eph. 2.2 . but the selfe same Person , or Community of Persons , which was understood by the little Horne ? and which was bred , & borne in England , and lived & dyed in the same ? To be of the bottomless pitt , is as much as to say , to be from beneath , or from out of this world , or from the Devil , the Prince of this world . And the workes of the Bottomless pitt , must be such as are wrought under ground , that is secretly , under a mask , as when by feined godliness , wicked Angels , or men , 2 Cor : 11 , 14 , 15. do act the counterfeit parts of Saints , or Holy men . And the trush is , this Beast of the Bottomless pitt did once appear in Germany , in the guise of Anabap●… ists , where those people did verely seeme , to act all the parts & practises of Godliness so much to the life , See the Praef . or Epist. to Hookers Ec. polic. and Sleidani Historiam . insomuch as most men did admire Them , & tooke Them to be the true people of God ; until having gained into their hands the city of Munster ; then putting off Their mask , They plainly shewed what they would be at , when they began to kill , & rob , & committ adultery , & all manner of Leudness ; until in 1535 , the city was taken , and these instruments of Satan were broken . But then out of Germany , in process of time , the Spirit of Satan , cast out there , came into England , and somthing of it was acted under Queene Elizabeths reigne , and more of it advanced in time of King James the Ist , but in time of King Charles it came to perfection , and acted over againe all the practises of Munster ; but with deeper policy , See Sa●dersons Life of King Charles . and far greater force . For acting Saintship craftily , the city of London , & a great part of the two Kingdoms of England , & Scotland , did wonderfully admire this Beast for it 's worth of wisdome , & Holiness . Insomuch as pretending the glory of God , and the Reformation of religion ; and the honour of the King & Church , & welfare of the Kingdome ; This Beast deluded both the King , Rev. ●1 . 7 . and the Church , & the whole Kingdome : until having gotten to be in power , He raysed warre , against Gods Two wittnesses & overcam , & caught , & killed Them That is he putt downe the lawfull Magistrate and his lawfull Heirs , & the lawfu●… Government which was according to th●… good laws of God , & Man : and sett u●… another Government of His own head 〈…〉 and new Governours as he listed . And H●… putt downe all lawfull Officers of th●… Church , ver 8 , 9. and all the good lawes thereof , & ●… made new laws & new Officers , as he listed And the Dead Corpse of Magistracy & M●…nistry , viz the next Heir to the crowne , & the next Successor to the Archbishoprike were either banished imprisoned or rendre●… useless for 3 dayes & an halfe ; which wa●… during the time of Thomas Lord general o●… the Army , which made one Day , or Time and during the Times of Oliver , first Lor●… General of the Army , & then Protector of th●… Kingdome , which made two Dayes or Times and lastly during the little Time of Richar●… Protector , & the Confusions that followed which made up the halfe day , ver 8. or Time●… These Carkasses or dead bodies of Magistracy & Ministry did lye in the Streets of th●… great city spiritually called Sodome & Egyp●… where also our Lord was crucifyed . This grea●… City was the Roman Empire , which in the●… Apostles time was divided into several Proefectures , Dion , Histor . here called Streets , in one whereof Christ did suffer , Rev. 11 : 9. & in another the two wittnesses after the manner of Christ . But Kindreds , Tongues & Nations during the 3 dayes & an halfe , did preserve these carcasses , that they were not buryed , or utterly ruined & dissolved . But the men of the Earth or the Bottomless pitt , rejoiced & made merry , & sent gifts to one another , ver 10. viz They kept anniversary dayes of solemnity for joy of the Two wittnesses overcom , & slaine . And one an Alderman of Yorke upon one of those dayes , after he had feasted with his friends went aside , and hang'd himselfe . But after the 3 dayes & an halfe expired , ver 11. the spirit of Life from God entred againe into the two wittnesses , and They stood upon Their feet , and great fear fell upon Them which saw Them . And this came to pass , at what time it pleased God by a wonderfull hand , to restore the King . & the Archbishops ; An. 120. Car . 2di , & the whole Church , & Kingdome , & the Government thereof as it had been in former times .

Lastly whereas there are mentioned two Beasts ; whereof one arose out of the Sea ; And in Revel . the XIIIth , of the Beast with two Hornes . Ch. 13 : 11. and Another ascended up out of the Earth . That last seemeth also to be the same , with This out of the Bottomless pitt : and all the marks thereof do agree with that Person , or Community of Persons thereby signifyed . As first whereas he had [ Two Hornes like a lamb , but spake like a Dragon . ] There were the Two Kingdomes ; thereto answerable , ( or rather certaine schismatical Persons , who had fraudulently gott into Their hands the power & sway of the two Kingdomes ) of England , & Scotland : which were the Strength of this Beast ; as the Ten Hornes had been unto the Beast of the Sea . 2ly , [ He caused the Earth , ver 12 , 14 , 15. & the Inhabiters thereof , to worship the Beast whose deadly wound was healed : ] that is , by worshipping His Image , which this Beast did cause to be made . This Image was the Council of State then reigning in resemblance of the College of Cardinals : And O : Cromwel was over Them , as His Holiness the Pope , over his Conclave : And the Image of a Parliament commonly called Barebon's Parliament ; ( called by Cromwel without any other Election , as was usuall ; ) made up the generall Council of the 3 Kingdoms , so as what this Pope , & these Cardinals , and this Council , did advise , was to be esteemed infallible . ver 13 , 14. 3ly , [ He did great wonders , &c. & deceived Them who dwelt on earth . ] That is , He was for the time very successfull in warre , and in all his policies wonderfull , & unto admiration ; whence he deceived the men of the Earth , or the worldly men of the pitt . 4ly , [ He made to worship the Image of the Beast , ] that is , he made Them submitt unto the lawes made by Himselfe , & his Committee & Councellers , in as much as if They had been a lawful Authourity . ver 15 , ver 16 , 17. And 5ly , [ He caused all men , smal & great , rich & poor , bond & free to receive a marke , in Their right hand or in Their foreheads : so as no man might buy or sel without this marke , or the name , or the number of the name of the Beast . ] This marke was a certaine Covenant , commonly called the Engagement whereby all people were engaged to joyne with this Beast in all his doings , and to be true & faithfull unto Him , without a King or House of Lords . And this was called a marke [ in the forehead ] because of the obligation layd on the mind , by promise or Covenant : and it was a marke [ on the hand ] because of the subscription made thereby . And without this engagement made and taken , no man of any ranke might buy or sel ; or have any benefit of the Lawe : unless He were knowne , to be of the Godly party which was the name by which they usually distinguished Themselves : Or was One of their number of the good old cause ( as They called it , ) viz of the 666 Persons English , & Scottish ; who were O : ver 18. Cromwells principal Confaederates in his great worke , of Murdering the wittnesses . For it was the Number of a Man ; as it were a Number of Men of the precise quantity of 666 Lords & Commons , Committee Men , Armymen , High Court of Justice men , who were the great Doers in peace , & warre , and in all Parliaments , & Councils : Whom , tho a man may guess & say , who They were , every one of them ; yet are They best knowne unto God alone . And thus have we discovered both the Time , and the thing to be done thereon . And all markes & tokens so fittly agreeing , there remaines no more roome to doubt : but that the time is come , of which it was said Blessed be he who liveth to see that day . Dan . 12 : 12. & 7. For Hee , who was foretold off , hath accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people . And we have seene , & knowne the man , and all the things that were said of Him are come to passe , and are gone by .

Of the Occasion of the Angels prophecy of that H E E aforesaid . Which was the Troublous Time . Dan . 12.1 . & Luk . 21.25 , 26 , 27 , 28. § 9. But yet it remaines stil to inquire what was the Occasion & Ground , whereupon the Angel said , All these things shall be finished ? And this we find was said in answere unto two Angels , concerning the wonders spoken off before , when They should end ? And those wonders we find expressed in the first verse : How there shall came [ a Time of Trouble such as nevsr was before , since there was a Nation even unto that same time : and at what time , the people of Daniel , the whole Israel were to be delivered : ] For that Their Redemption was then drawing nigh . Now the Time seemes to be our , and yet this Time of Trouble ; and the Redemption of Israel doth not at all appear . T is true ; but yet the Time is at hand of the One , and the Other is to follow after it : For in Daniel it appears , these Two things were not to happen until the Time , & Times , & Halfe Time were out ; And in the Revelations it was not to happen , until the end of 2 dayes & an halfe ; which were the same with the Times , & the halfe time . And tho it is said the 3 dayes , & an halfe , ended with the resurrection of the wittnesses , which is past & gone by : yet are we to understand that in this Vision of the Revelations there are Three dayes & an halfe , Rev. 11 : 9. ver 11 : Dan . 12.7 . with 11 : 12. Rev. 11 : 7 , 8 , 9. with ver 11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. Zech . 14.9 . Dan . 7 : 27. of two ●… rts ; whereof one was a short three dayes , ●… hich lasted only while the Corpses of the ●… ittnesses lay in the streets : but the other ●… as a longer 3 dayes , which being the same ●… i th Daniels Times , bore date with the ●… rst number of Daniel 1290 , and bestriding ●… he second of 1335 was to extend unto the Time of Trouble , and the Delivery of Israel ; ●… nd from the arising of the Beast out of the ●… itt , unto the Earthquake , & the Tenth ●… art of the city slaughtered & fallen , and unto ●… he time of the VIIth , Angel who is to sound his Trumpett , and to bring in all the Earth to be the Lords . And thus these Three Times , or Dayes , with the Halves are to measure out that age of the Church which resembleth the Holy place of the Temple , wherein stood the Altar of Incense , Lev . 23 : 27 , 28. &c. with Rev. 11 : 7 , 8. &c. ver. 15.16 , to 19. ver 15. which seemes to allude unto the Sacrifice of the Two wittnesses , by meanes whereof preparation is to be made , after this purification , when the wittnesses shall rise up againe , to enter within the vaile into the most Holy place . And then is to come in that 4th . age of the Church , wherein the Jews are to be delivered , and the whole world is to be the Lords , & His Christs . Now in order to this deliverance it is required among other things , That [ The time of the Gentiles be first fulfilled . Luk . 21 : 24. ] And what is to be understood by this Time of the Gentiles , is hard to be determined : the most like is , that it seemes of Them , as once it did of the Amorites , Gen. 15 : 16 , as if Their Iniquitie waited to be fulfilled . For as the Jewes having killed Christ , as the greatest Sinners that ever were , endured the greatest troubles that ever were heard off . So now it seemes , as great Troubles are to befall the Gentiles , Dan . 12 : 1. with Lu . 21 : 25 , 26 , &c. as once did the Jewes ; intimating as if Sins answerable unto those of the Jewes in killing Christ , should also be found among the Gentiles : Such as were those in England , of doing by Their Innocent & Holy Sovereigne , as the Jewes had done by Theirs . So also , somthing after the same rate , did the Turks do by Ibrahim Their Sultan , Turkish Hist . within compass of the same year whereon King Charles of England was also murdered . So also have the Popish Cardinals , & Councils , done by some of Their Popes whom They arrained , Hist . of Counc . of Constans . condemned , deposed , & imprisoned . And tho the Sultan Ibrahim , was a barbarous , & most leud prince , and Pope John the XXIVth . was as vile , & leud a Churchman : yet according the principles of the Judges that did the execution ; Each of them were ta have beene esteemed sacred , & Holy , by Their places , as if They had been the greatest Saints in the world : and therefore are to be charged against Them as if they had been really such . And hence is it that all Heretiks , Schismatiks , Papists , & Turks , and Pagans too for these , & such like Crimes , all the world over , are to expect in all places by course such another doome as befell the Jewes in the days of Titus Vespatian . And accordin ●… o the sense of the Revelations these judgements are to begin with the men of the Earth ●… he Schismatiks & Heretiks as the worst of Sinners ; and then the men of the Sea , Rev. 16 : 1 , 2 , 3 , &c. the Papists are to take Their turne : And then a second sort of men of the Earth , the Turks & Mahometans ; and lastly the men of the Ayr , the Pagans , are to take Their turne . And while these things are in agitation the Redemption of Israel will be effected . I might shew a reason for all these things , but the time is so near at hand , that the effect will approve it selfe the best reason . For I reckon that with the year 1604 King James of England , And of the sett time when They are to happen . perfected the Testimony of the Two wittnesses , whose reigne was one Time , or the first day ; since whom have reigned Two Kings over the same 3 Kingdoms , of the name of Charles , which have made up the other Times & the Two other Days ; and lastly the interrupted reigne of James the IId , looks very like the halfe reigne , or Time , or Day : Which if ended , then say we the earthquake is immediatly to begin , and there will be Turning , & overturning , & turning upside downe : And which way it will come God knows , but surely we may expect such a time of Trouble , as England , Scotland , & Ireland never knew the like before . I pray God prepare us to behave our selves under it , as becomes Christians ; and in due time send us an happy deliverance . But as for those men who are under the marke or Name , or Number of the Beast let them looke to themselves . And whe●… England has had it 's lott , then let the nex●… Schismatical , or Popish countrey expec●… it 's doome , & the rest in order .

Of the General Vision of the Seven Seals opened . § . 10. And now having so fully an●… plainly opened this most material Prophec●… of Daniel , and applyed it home so effectually , as I humbly conceive cannot aptl●… be denyed : in the next place , I woul●… gladly make use , of these knowne , an●… plaine things , as a key unto all the Vision in the Revelations , & for the opening o●… the same . These Visions to be opened are 1st , that of the Seals , 2ly , that of th●… Trumpetts , 3ly , that of the measures already opened ; and lastly that of the Monsters .

1st . The Mystery of the Seals was introduced with wonderful solemnity , Of the 1st , Seal opened , and the signification therof . Rev. 5 : & Ch. 6. ver 1 , 2. in a●… assembly of God the Father , Son , & Hol●… Ghost , & all the Holy Angels attending and must therefore signifie , according to the nature of Seals , some great & wonderfull mysteryes concerning the Church about to be opened . And being seven o●… them , they were opened in order . The first presented a [ Man sitting on a white horse with a bowe in his hand , and a crowne on hi●… head , going forth conquering & to conquer . And did thereby signifye the first age of the Church , wherein Religion , & Righteousness , did truly flourish , and conquered by patient sufferance , filling thereby the Church with infinite converts , untill all most all the whole Empire becam Christian . Rev. 11 : 1 , 2. Dan . 12 : 11. And this being in the very time while Paganisme trod holy Church under foot , and while the Abomination of Desolation lasted in the holy place : It was so much the more to be admired , that ( as the palme tree , which the more it is oppressed , the more it groweth ) so did this holy primitive Church . And this time of the white reigne lasted from Our Saviours time until the Council of Nike .

From this time forwards , Of the 2d , Seal opened . And it 's mystery described . Rev. 11 : 3. Ch. 6 : 3 , 4. Of the 3d , Seal & it 's mystery . ver 5 , 6 did follow the 1290 years , of Prophecying in sackcloath . During which space were opened four more Seals ; whereof the first presented [ a Red Horse , and one sitting thereon , with a sword in hand to take peace from the Earth . ] These were bloudy times , wherein the Church was persecuted by Churchmen : who were either the Arrian Emperours in the East , or the Gotthian Pagan or Arrian Kings in the west : And these times lasted 300 years farther unto the reigne of Phokas the Emperour . The next Seal which was the 3d , in order presented [ a black horse , and one sitting thereon with ballances in his hand , who proclaimed scarcitie . ] And this being a famine unto the Church , rather then unto the Earthly people , proved to be a famine of Gods word . And hence first the Greeke Church , & then the Roman , tooke up the stile of Universal Bishops : And thence the Churchmen generally studyed ambition more then religion ; Of the 4th . Seal , & it 's mystery . so as all true knowledge of Gods word in 300 years more , was in a manner lost . And the time of this Seal extended unto the time of the race of Charlemaigne extinguished out of the Empire .

ver 7 , 8. At opening of the 4th , Seal cam up [ a pale horse , and He who sat thereon was Death , & Hell followed , and what by the Sword , hunger , Death , & the Beasts of the Earth , the fourth part of the Earth perished . ] Hence was signifyed the multitude of Christians in the East becomming Mahometans : and in the west a sort of Pagans , or rather Paganized Christians , who under the name of Christ , brought in most of the old Pagan rites , and converted Christianisme in most things unto the manner of the Pagans . As appeared by Their Transubstantiation , doctrine of purgatory , worship of Saints & Angels , and the introduction of secular plays into Their worship : And the doctrine of faith & repentance , [ the right & left hands ] that were to lay hold of Salvation by Christs meritts , Of the 5th . Seal , & it 's mystery . was utterly thrust out of the Church . And thus a Spiritual Death destroyed all marks of true Christianity . These Times began soone after the black horse had gone his rounds , and increasing with much calamity remaine unto this day .

ver 9 , 10 , 11. But about the year 1200 & odds opened the fift Seal , and then [ under the Altar appeared the Souls of Them who were slaine for the word of God , & the testimony which They held : and They cryed bow long O Lord , holy , & true , doest Thou not judge & avenge our bloud , on Them who dwel on the Earth ; Ch. 6 : 9 , 10 , 11. and white robes were given them with notise that They were to rest for a season until Their brethren should be killed as They were . ] These days of Martyrdome began with the first Light of Reformation , with the commung up of the Waldists , & Albigists , and seems to bear date especially in the dayes of Alexander the IIId , when the Decree cam out to kill , & slay , See Bzov . An. ad 1179. & 1181. & to curse every one who harboured Them . Thence forwards scarcely any Pope that sat in St. Peters chaire , but more or less had his hands embrewed in the bloud of the Martyrs , French , English , Bohemians , Italians , Germans , Poles , Hungars , Scottish , & where not , so farre as Popish power could reach ? In 1553 unto 1558 they were severe times in England . And in 1572 it was cruel at Paris in France , & the coasts about . Out of the thickest darkeness , it pleased God , the Light had broken forth , but men Loved darkeness rather then Light , and hating it , thought to quench it by bloudshed , Of the 6th , Seal , & it 's mystery . but so much the more it kindled .

After this Opened the 6th , Seal , And [ an Earth quake followed , And the Sun hecam black as sackcloath of hair , & the Moon becam as bloud , Ch. 6 : 12 , 13 , 14 , 15 , 16 , 17. and the Starrs of heaven fell , and the Heavens departed as a scroul rolled up , & mountaines & Isles were moved out of place , and Great Men Hid Themselves . ] Now by this Sun that lost it 's light could not be meant the Roman Church which had lost all it 's light long before ; But it must be understood of the Reformed Light which by Rebellions , tumults , rapes , Hypocrisies , schismes , & Heresies , was thus darkened . For during the 1260 years of the prophecying in sackloath , the red horse , the black horse , the pale horse , & the persecution of the Martyrs had caused those dayes which ended in 1574. And then followed the Beast out of the bottomless pitt , which darkened the Light of Reformation called the Sun. And this was introduced by an Earthquake , which is allwayes a signification of changes , & so was here . First an overturne out of darkeness , into Light , and then againe out of Light into obscurity by an unhappy Eclipse . And this thing hath been thus dedarkening of long standing , but was not effectually Eclipsing until 1534 , at Munster , & elsewhere , and in 1600 or thereabout it began to darken in England , & Scotland : See Sandersons Hist . of K , Charl . until about 1640 it began to Eclipse like sackcloath of hair , & the Moon becam as bloud , & the Starrs fell from Heaven . And this was the Time of warre between the Beast , & the wittnesses . And hence will follow the Visitation of that Beast , and of the Other Beast . And the ●… ings , & the great men shall hide Them●… lves from the pursueing wrath during the last plagues . Rev. 16 : Of the 7th , Seal & it 's signification . Ch. 8 : 1. Ch. 7 : from 1st , to last .

Lastly the 7th , Seal was opened , and ●… ere was silence in Heaven for halfe an Hour . ●… nd the Saints of God were sealed , and there was great glory unto God : And all they who had been under great tribulation , cam forth with robes washed white in the bloud of the Lamb , and all tears were wiped from Their eyes . Such was the Vision of the Seals . Whereof part of the 6th , & the whole 7th , are yet significant .

§ . 11.

Of the General Vision of the Trumpetts opened . Rev. 8 : 2.3 , 4 , 5.

Of the 1st , Angel , who sounded the 1st . Trump . & who He was . ver 6 , 7.

The next Vision is that of the Trumpetts sounded by seven Angels . A Trumpett is an Instrument Chiefely used in alarum's unto warre ; and therefore seemes to bespeake the Angels who sounded them , to be Earthly Messengers of God , sent out to Conquer . Now there is a space of time mentioned before the first of these sounded . And that was while the Martyrs of the primitive times cryed for vengeance against the red Dragon that trod Them under foot during the 42 monethes , and in answere to Their prayers [ perfumed with the meritts of Christs bloud , ] cam forth Voices , Thunder & Lightening & an Earthquake . And with these sounded the first Angel which was Constantinus the 1st , Christian Emperour , who over powered Paganisme and made it from uppermost , to become nethermost , and advanced Christianity into place . Those pagan powers are called men o●… the Earth , whose power was of Themselves & not of God . And the Trees were the Great men , & the Green gras was meant of the popularity . All which , both one & the other by this Angel were destroyed . And this was effected in the year 314 or thereabouts .

Of the 2d , Angel that sounded : & who He was . ver 8 , 9. The second Angel was Alaricus the Gothlander and his followers sent of God to destroy the Empire of Roma , and to give it a deadly wound . This tooke , & broke the city of Roma , & despoiled it 's Empire ; and by fire & bloud cast into the Church corrupted , called the Sea , destroyed the Ships , meaning the principal Churchmen there , & the creatures therein , meaning the small ones or commons Christians . Hence this Mountaine broken , the Empire was converted into many little Kingdoms or small hills . Of the 3d , Angel ; and who He was . ver 10 , 11.

Hence followed the 3d , Angel , ( which was undoubtedly Carolus Magnus ) upon the sounding of whose Trumpett [ a Great Starre fell from Heaven burning as a Lamp , and it fell into the Rivers & Fountains of water : and this Starre was called Wormwood , and made bitter the 3d . part of the Rivers & Fountains of water : So as men dyed because of the bitterness of the waters . ] For this Charlemaigne out of a blind devotion , by giving Sovereigne power to the Pope of Roma , out of his thankfulness to that See , for that Pope Zachary had help't in his father King Pipin into the Throne of France : did thereby give opportunity unto that proud Church-man , to arrogate unto himselfe proud ●… houghts ; for ayming at the Empire of the whole Church , that See compassed a third part thereof . But being Wormwood him●… elfe , he made bitter all waters , which did Homage unto His Sea . Now all manner of waters in the Revelations mentioned significantly , are to be understood of the Church , or of somthing thereto apperteining as I shall here after make appear . And at this time the Church , wholly consisting in fountains & rivers of waters , which had no sea , unto which they could pay Tribute , but unto that of the Empire : That great Lake the See of Roma , by meanes of the Indulgence of Charlemaigne this IIId , Angel , having opportunity to make himselfe absolute in his owne jurisdiction ; did soone corrupt all other Rivers , & Fountains of waters , insomuch as all of them also becomming Wormwood , did leave Their proper Sea , the Emperours and Kings unto whom They had been Tributary ; to render all Their streames into this wormwood lake at Roma . Whence that Light which once had been a Starre in Heaven falling downe becam a Comet in the Ayr , or a blazing Starre ; By whose false Light most Westerne Kings , & Bishops steered Their corrupted Courses . Thus this IIId , Angel of a fallen Starre , sett up a false Sun , which burnt his own feathers : And of a great River made a Sea , and by turning the streames of a 3d , Of the 6th , Angel , & who He was . part of the Rivers , & Fountains thereinto , raysed a water so mighty , that drowned ( the Sovereignty of his own Empire . And such was the success of this 3d , Trumpett .

Then sounded the 6th , Trumpett , and [ a 3d , ver 12. part of the Sun , Moone , & Starres , & of Day & Night were darkened , so as They did not shine . ] By this Sun must be meant some General Light ; of which sort was none extant in those dayes , but either in the East or West Empires , or in the Empire of the Church , which was by farre the most general . But these things could not be significant of either of the Lay Empires , and therefore could be significant of the Church Empire alone , wherein the Pope was signified of the Sun , the Church of the Moone , & the Clergy of the Starres . And John Zisca was the First Angel , Sleidani & Chytraei Hist . who gave them alarum , in revenge for the bloud of the Martyrs , whom Procopius , and Pogebracchius followed , until at length Luther sounded the same trumpet , and the Kings of Sueden , & Denmarke , and of England , Scotland , & Ireland , came in , and followed the banner : and tooke away the Light ( not of the doctrine of Roma , which was lost long before ) But of the Empire of the Church , and straitned its dominions , & it 's revenues : until a 3d , part thereof was utterly lost .

Of the 5th , Angel . The 5th , Angel that sounded , was the Impostor Mahomet whose Trumpett , the Sarrazens called Locusts did follow . And by these were the Trees , Revel . 9.1 2 , 3 , &c. & Grass of the earth devoured , and all those men who had not the Seal of God in Their foreheads . This Angel in order of Time was before the Third Angel , but for reasons here after to be shewne , is named after Him .

And so is the VIth . Angel also , Of the VIth . Angel . who was priour to the fourth Angel , the reasons whereof I shall shew here after . This Angel was that Turkish Prince who made way for the 4 Tribes , Ver . 11 , 12 , 13. which passed the River Euphrates , from whence They also invaded the Church . But of these more hereafter . Now the first of these Angel● beginning , to sound His Trumpett , about such time as the Abomination of Desolation was upon endnig ; All of Them have appeared in Their several Times , and were gone by , before the year MCCXC , Ch. 8.13 . with Ch. 11.15 . which was the first of Daniels Prophetical Gospel years . But the VIIth . Angel hath not yet sounded , yet is hourly expected ; at the voice of whose Trumpet , the Abominations brought to pass by all the rest will be severely called to account : And therefore is called that Third woe , which is to come very quickly . Ver . 14.

§ . 12 , Of the 3d . Of the General Vision of the Monsters opened . Ch. 12.1 , 2 &c. Ch. 11.2 . Vision of the Measures of the Temple having said already , I proceed unto the IVth . Generall vision of the Monsters . Of these the first was a great red Dragon who plainly appears by his actions to have beene that same Gentile Power , who in the Vision of the Measures was said to tread underfoot the pure Primitive Times of the Church , called the Holy City , and the Court without the Temple , Dan . 2.11 . given unto the Gentiles . This was also the same power that caused the Abomination of Desolation , which was the Terme [ from whence ] of the two Propheticall Gospel numbers spoken off by Daniel ; Revel . 12.7 , 8 , 9 , 10. at end whereof this Dragon was cast out . And Salvation in place of Him , rejoiced Holy Church . But thence forwards immediatly the Two wittnesses who had newly received power to Prophecie , Ch. 11.3 . began to putt on sackcloath , in token of Times of lamentation , Ch. 12.12 . Ch. 9 : 1 , 2 , &c. and these Times of sackcloath lasted MCCLX years , and that first by meanes of Earthly men reigning over holy Church . And 2ly . by meanes of the first Beast of the bottomless pitt , who had power over one Third part of the Church . ( And this was The vile Mahomet & His followers . ) And 3ly . by meanes of the Beast ascending out of the Sea which was the IId . Ch. 13 : 1.2 , 3 , &c. Monster of Roma . And this I take to be meant of the Popish Empire , and it is the designe of the ensueing treatise , to make appeare , that it is to be understood of that Empire , and cannot be significant of any other power . But then 4thly . Ver . 11 , 12 , 13. &c. with Ch. 11.7 , &c. There came up another Beast out of the Earth , which I take to be the IId . Beast out of the Bottomless pitt , which warred against the wittnesses and slew Them : of which I have spoken before , & shall say more hereafter . But for the present , it remains only to be determined ; whether this Beast of the Earth , and that of the Sea , be the same or differents ?

Now the Beast out of the Sea , claimes certainly to be of Roma . For His Seat was that which the Dragon gaue Him , or the same seat where the Dragon had sat : Ren . 13.2 . Ch. 12.3 . with Ch. 13. & 1. Ch. 17.18 . Ch. 8.10 , 11. And the Dragon had 7 Heads , & ten Hornes , & so had the Marine Beast : And both were therefore of that city , which in the Apostles time reigned over the Kings of the Earth ; and that was Roma alone that in those dayes did so , and no city else . Moreover the Starre which embittered the Rivers , & reigned over the third part of Them , must be the same thing with this Beast . For Many waters , & the Sea are near of kinne : the Beast out of the Sea , and the woman upon the many waters sitting were the same thing with the Beast of 7. heads , & 10 horns . And the Starre which fell upon the Rivers , Ch. 1 : 20. is the same with that woman : For by a Starre in Revelations , must be signifyed a Churchman ; and so the woman , & the Beast doe signifie : And what Churchman besides Him of Roma , ever rose so high as to haue jurisdiction over a 3d . part of the Rivers ? And besides , Ch. 8.10 , 11. what Great Starre ever fell from Heaven , so eminently , as that of the first magnitude , the Bishop of Roma ? whose Predecessors , Ch. 12.1.2 . with Eus . Ec. Hist : having beene famous in Their time , of the pure Church in primitive dayes ; this Great Stare fell from that purity , into the worst of Corruptions , as it were out of pure Heaven into muddy waters ; from sweetest Doctrines into bitterest schismes & heresies . And was this so ? If yea , Then Charlemaigne who introduced the Beast out of the Sea , See Chap. v. §. 3. of the Ensu . Tr. was also that Third Angel whose Trumpett brought downe this Starre from Heaven to fall into the Rivers . And if so : what hinders then , this Starre , & that Beast to be understood of the same thing , & both of the Roman Papacy ? But if so . Then that Beast out of the Earth could not be the same with this out of the Sea . See Chap. the 3. § 6. of the same . Revel . 13.11 . For besides that in the first place , the Sea , & the Earth are things widely different in Nature ; the one being significant of the Church , or Clergy ; and the Other of Pagans or else of Schismatiks , or persons rent out of the Church , & separated therefrom ; or at least of persons of the Layty only , and not of the Clergy : 2ly . This Beast is called not another part , or another shape of the same Beast ; but quite & cleane another Beast , and therefore in any sense , such as cannot be the same . 3 It was also different in time : Ver . 12.14 . that was the First Beast , & this was His Image : Now that which comes After , cannot be the same , as was before . And that wich is the Image , cannot be the Thing whose Image it is : For a Resemblance can have no identity with the resembled . But lastly it was not a perfect Image of the first Beast : Ch. 13.1 . & . Ver . 11. for whereas That had ten Hornes , this had but Two ; and that in the same sense , as the former had Ten . And therefore the Beasts , were two different , & distinct Beasts ; and it must needs be both folly & weakeness to conceive of them , as of One , & the same Beast ; And that especially because the History points at Them both , and shews the One , & the Other , Praeface § : 8. both in Their different Shapes , Times , & places ; and how the One was seated at Roma ; and the other tho in a sense sprung from Roma ; yet started up at London : and how this last did imitate all the Policies of the first , and becam an Image of the same . And now was it not the same Beast with the first ? then what shall hinder , but that it was in all things as hath been aforesaid : the Image or Ape of the first Beast ? And tho the first Beast appeared in the Robes of the Clergy , and this in the apparel of the Layty : 1 Sam . 10.10 , 11. Yet this Layman was also a Saul among the Prophets , whence He is called the False Prophet , that shall be found together with the Beast in the torments of the fiery lake . Ren . 20.10 . And thus much may serue by way of Praeface , as to this Vision of the Monsters .

§ : 13. And now would I thinke to conclude my Praeface : but perceiving the Opinions of many searned men in my way occurring ; I reckon , it will be some ease unto my ensueing discourse in the following treatise , to have all obstacles as much as may be , sett aside . My maters do all hang in a certaine scheme , at such a rate , as one thing being proved , the next will follow of course , and so all the rest in order . But whereas my scheme holds not with all such as before me have written of the same subject , I thinke meet therefore , without using any mans name , and without sporting at any mans follies , or mistakes ; by way of answere to objections , to clear myne humble Assertions against all the most considerable Opinions to the contrary .

Ob. 1. And first as to the Seals , it is alleaged , That the first six of Them bespake only things not extending beyond the 1st . 300. years : And that the 7th . Seal introduced the 7 Trumpetts .

Concerning the Extent of the Vision of the Seals . I humbly conceive this cannot be : For that a Seal Opened must needs signifye some notable Mystery in its selfe Secrett , & Hid ; and yet so as when it is revealed may be understood . And hence must follow that these 7 Seals doe conteine all the most notable Mysteries , which happened betweene Christ , & the Worlds end . For what God represents , is never done to halves only . And now had Sixe of these bespoken maters to be accomplished within the space of 300. years . Then first by Course it would have appeared so ; but never any such in that space appeared : There being no distinction to be made in all that space , why one age should be called a white Horse time & another a Red , and so of the rest : Why Vespatians time should be significant of a whitehorse more then that of Antoninus , or Alexander Severus ? why Trajanus of a red horse , more then Decius & Gallus ? 2ly . Promiscuously we may not reckon Them , for that the Seals were all opened in order . 3ly . Would we esteeme them opened , all at Once , somthing of it perhaps might seeme : for times in that space might be found , whereof it might be said , in One sense it was like a whyte horseman , and of the same time in another sense it was like a Red horseman , and in a 3d . a black horsman , & in a 4th . a pale horseman , There were also in those times slaughters of Saints , Earthquakes , and Darkenesses all along . But wherein lay the unsealed Mysteries of all these sorts ? One Mystery there was , that is certaine , and it was a great One , & admirable , and it was thus . Reu : 11 , 2. The Pagans did tread the Church of God underfoot , and that Continually ; and yet under that fall , distress , & Death , this troden Church prevailed , conquered , and converted towns , & whole countreys , & brought in Enemies to become friends , until all most the whole Roman Empire , becam subject unto the Kingdome of Christ ; See the Annals Reu . 12.11 . Psal . 45.3 , 4 , 5. with Rev. Ch. 6.2 . Ch. 12.5 . and this not by sword & spear , but by the bloud of the lamb , and the word of Their testimony , and by Martyrdome : So as in truth , meekeness & righteousness , Christ did ride on prosperously , and did terrible things in Majesty & glory ; and made his arrows sharp in the heart of His enemies , by the bow of His right hand ; wherby the people fell under Him , And thus did not Christ , cease to conquer until Constantinus gained unto the Church the crowne of the Empire : And such was the first Seal opened , and such was the Mystery thereof : And thus were the first 300. years of Christianity in a notable Mystery plainly significant of the white Horse , & his Rider , and of the howe in His hand , & of His conquest .

A second Mystery was , that immediatly after the Church delivered , Ch. 6.4 . as Gold out of the fire of seven times purification ; yet there should be found in Her Children of strife killing One Another . That the Pagans did shed Christian bloud was no wonder , tho there was spilt an ocean thereof : but that Christians should shed bloud One of another , and destroy the peace of Their own Church , there lay the Mystery . And this State of the Church lasted 300. years more , represented by a man with a great sword sitting on a Red korse .

The 3d . Seal opened , brought forth stil more wonder , & that was ; that when it pleased God to graunt peace , & plenty unto the Church ; signifyed by a voice heard saying A measure of wheat for a penny , Ver . 5.6 . & three measures of barly for a penny : Yet , that at such a time , outward plenty should breed inward scarcity ; Amos 8.11 . and plenty of worldly goods should introduce a famine of Gods Word , signyfyed by a Man sitting on a blackhorse , Ezeh . 4.10 , 11. with ballances in His hand : representing the state of the Church changed from white to blacke , and by ballances in His hand a State of scarcitie , in which They did eat bread by weight , Joel 2.2 , 3. Jer . 14 , 2. & dranke drinke by measure ; and blacknesse is counted an Embleme of famine & hunger . And in a time of Outward plenty , it can be meant of no other hunger , but what is Spiritual , because of scarcity of Gods Word .

But the next Seal opened was still more wonderful ; the Mystery of which age was , that under the guise of the Church of God , was represented a plaine face of perfect paganisme wherein all the Idolatries , Reu : 6 , 7 , 8. Luxuries , Vanities , & Abominations of the Heathen world were taken in , as the religion of Holy Church , and this was represented , by a pale horse , and Death on His backe , & Hell following after ; destroying by warrs , called the sword , & by spiritual Ignorance , called hunger , and by Idolatry , & blasphemy , called death , and by beastlyness of Luxury , called beasts of the earth : And these things held some 300 years from 900 , unto 1200.

The next Seal , shewed the Souls under the Altar ; as it were the pagan persecutions revived againe in times of the Church Empire . Ver . 9.10 , 11. And these times are remarkeably to be distinguished in the Histories of Reformed martyrs under Popish persecutions , from the year 1200 unto that of about 1580.

Now after all these things opened the 6th . Seal which Introduced such an Earthquake as brought mighty changes into the world . As first the Sun , Ver . 12.13 . Ch. 11.7 , 8 , &c. & Moone were darkened , and the Starrs fell from heaven , at what time the wittnesses of God were slaine , by the Beast of the bottomless pitt . Then 2ly . the heavens shal depart as a scrowl , and Mountains & Isles shal be removed , Ch. 6. Ver . 13 , 14 , 15 , ●6 , 17. & the kings & great men shall fall . And these things began to come on about 1580. and shall hold out untill the Pope , & Turke , the Beast & the false Prophet shall come to ruine .

And after this shall be opened the 7th . Seal . But now these things , will carry on so near unto the worlds end ; as after these things when shall the 7 Angels begin to sound Their Trumpetts ? Now the truth is , this opinion of the 7th . Seal seems to be grounded upon a mistake , Ch. 8.1 . because of the first verse of the eighth Chapter of the Revelations , which seemes to relate unto the next vision of the Angels ; whereas it is indeed , a remembrance only of what ought to have come in upon the front of the 7th . Ch. 7.1 . Chapter . For the whole 7th . Chapter treateth of maters after the 6th . Ch. 11.15 , 16. &c. with Ch. 7. & Ch. 14 : 1.2 , &c. Seal ended ; and such things as are significant of that age wherein the 7th . Trumpet is to sound . And therefore of the time of the 7th . Seal , and such as is to succeed the 1st . verse of Chapter the 8th . And lastly it appears plainly , that after that first verse a Transition follows , Ch. 8.2 . out of One vision into another . And thus far may serve in answere unto all objections , that the vision of the Seals are not unto the worlds end .

Ob. 2. § . 14. Next as to the Vision of the Trumpetts It is objected That the first trumpett began not to sound until the Comming in of the Northerne people in the reigne of the Emperour Theodosius . And that the four first Trumpetts were all of those same people . These things I humbly conceive a●e very incongruous . Concerning the Vision of the Trumpetts . For 1st It plainly appears that the first Trumpetter was introduced in answere to the Ch. 8.2.3 , 4 , 5 , Ver . 6. prayers of the Martyrs . And there being no martyrs so eminent for Their prayers , justly crying out for vengeance , as were those of the first 300 years ; Inquire we therefore , who was it that God sent in answere to those prayers but the Great Constantinus ? who was therefore the first Angel , whose armes were the Hail , & Fire mixt with bloud , Ver . 7. which destroyed the verdure of the pagan Romans , both of the Great ones called Trees , & of the Commons called grass . And if so , then Alaricus , & the rest of the Northerne forces may make up a second Angel , but not the first . Ver . 8. These caused a great Mountaine burning with fire to be cast into the Sea : And the 3d . part of the Sea became bloud , Ver . 9. and the creatures there dyed , & the ships therein were destroyed . This Mountaine , ( story tells us , ) was the Roman Empire , and the City Roma , was burnt & defaced . And by the ruines of this , a 3d . part of the Church called the Sea , became bloud , for miserable slaughters followed , and the poor Christians , called creatures of the sea , were wasted , & slaine , and the Churches called ships were ruined . Now to compass this thing , not only Alaricus , but Attila , Gensericus , Odoaker , Theodorikus , Totila , and Alboinus , were all instruments , & all of them made but One Trumpett in order to worke the deadly wound upon the Empire . Ch. 13 : 3. And they therefore , all of Them who contributed to worke but one & the same thing , were but One , & the same Trumpett , and therefore could not be four .

And after this followed the 3d . Angel , upon whose trumpett sounded , a great Starre fell from Heaven , Ch. 8.10.11 . burning as a Lamp , and it fell upon the 3d . part of the Rivers & fountains of water . This Great Starre can be meant of none but the Bishop of Roma , there having been none else of that age , which could be called a Great Starre , and burning as a Lamp ( that is with a dimme blaze like a Comet ) but Him ; and besides , He fell upon the Rivers . Now by these Rivers , & fountains , must needs be meant according to course of story , those kingdomes which arose upon the fall of the Great Sea , the Roman Empire . For These afore time had been provinces of that Empire , as Rivers are unto the Sea . And upon the Conquest of Charlemaigne , these kingdomes some by force , & others by invitation , submitted to the jurisdiction of the Roman Pope , whence He was said to fall upon these Rivers , for as much as ever after They payed t●●bu●e unto that Sea . But that Starre was wo●mwood , or bitter water , and corrupted those Rivers , so as They becam so ●oo . And if the Roman Pope was this Great Starre then Charlemaigne & His Successors were this 3d . Angel . And in truth there was no other Conquerour but Him , in those dayes to stand in for it .

And now be these things so . Then this Great Starre the Emperour of the Church must be that Sun , whose 3d . part of Light was smiten , and His kingdome ( the Church corrupt , ) was meant of the Moone , and His Clergy were significant of the Starrs , Ch. 8.12 , 13. and His people , of the Day & Night , all whose 3d . part were smitten . And if so , then was John Zisca the begining of the fourth Angel , who & His Followers destroyed a 3d . part of the glory of the Church Empire . As for the 5th . & 6th . Angels , I perceive not of consequence , any opposition ; but that They are significant of the Empires of the Sarrazenes , & of the Turks . Who tho in order of time were before the 3d . & 4th . Angels , yet for reasons as I shall shew hereafter , are named after Them . But as for the 7th . Angel He hath not yet appeared . And expecting hereafter to treat more fully of these Angels , so much may serue in answere to this objection .

§ . 15. But of all Opinions of Learned interpreters that seeme to thwart me , none oppose more , then those of the XIth . Chapter of the Revelations . Which Chapter tho They consent to call it Chronological , yet croud They the whole Time , into One part of four of the same . While They make the 42 monethes , and the 1260. dayes , and the three dayes & an Halfes space , twice told , to stand all in , for One only space of time . Which I doe utterly deny to be so intended , but rather to be significant each number apart .

Answered concerning the Vision of Chronology . For 1st . the whole Vision of that Chapter , being a discourse about the measure of the Temple of God , and of the Altar , and Those who worpship therein ; and wherein by spaces of place , are signifyed measures of Time ; and there having been belonging to the Temple of old , four distinct spaces of place ; such as were Two parts of the Temple it selfe , and Two principal courts thereof : these seeme to fore shew in this vision , twice two ages of the Gospel Church , as it were tipifyed by these four parts of the Temple . The first place belonging to the Temple was the Outward Court , called the Court of the Gentiles , which represented the first age of the Gospel Church called a Time of 42 moneths space , Reu . 11.2 . while the Gentiles did tread the Holy City underfoot . The second part of the Temple , was the Inward court where the Great Altar stood : Ver . 3 , 4.5 , &c. by which was represented the second age of the Church , which was to continue 1260 dayes , while two wittnesses prophecyed cloathed in sackcloath . The 3d . part was the Outward Temple called the Holy place , which represented a Time of 3 dayes & an halfe ; Ver . 7.8 , &c. extending from the time of the Testimony of the wittnesses finished until they were slaine by the Beast of the bottomless pitt , and rose againe from death to life , & entred into Heaven . The 4th . part , is the Inward Temple called the most Holy place , which representeth the pure Church , Ver . 15.16 , 17 , &c. which is to arise after the 7th . Trumpet shal have sounded . And this Church is spoken off in the 7th . Chapter , in relation to the 7th . Seal . And in the XIVth . Chapter , and the XVth . & in the XIXth . , XXth . &c. And the time of this reigne of the pure Church is called one thousand years . Ch. 20.2 .

Now according to these distinctions hinted in the Prophecye , the mater of fact in History doth clearly correspond in every particular . As 1st . See the Annals of Baron & Bzov : to this purpose . in answere unto the 42 monethes space , there were precisely 42 Pagan Emperours from Christ unto Constantinus , who did rule over Holy Church , and trod it under foot . Now the History in such a case as this , is the best commentary . It was the History that made out the proofe of Daniels seventy weeks , to be meant of as many years as were dayes in those weekes . And so the History expounds these certaine names , of uncertaine times , of so many reignes . Compare the Moderne Histor . with the Antient . And the Reform : of Eng : with that of Constantin . Next as for the 1260 dayes of the wittnesses prophecying in sackcloath : History doth shew that these sackcloath times lasted 1260 years before those wittnesses could finish Their Testimony , by producing a Church in all points answerable unto that which was established at the Council of Nike , in the time of Constantinus . And then dating these 1260 years from the Edicts of Constantinus , and Licinius for the advance of Christianity in the year 314 , and they extend unto the year 1574 , at which time Queen Elisabeth in England , & Her Peers , & Churchmen had finished Their most pure , & most excellent Reformation , which had the attestation of all Reformed Churches , to be according to the true , antient , Catholik , & Apostolical Church . And hence began the 3d . Age wherein The Beast of the Bottomless pitt appeared , warred & killed the wittnesses , and They ascended into Heaven , which lasted [ 3 dayes & an Halfe , Sandersons Lise of K. Charles the 1st . ] or according to Daniel , [ A Time , & Times , & an Halfe Time . ] Of which , may it be lawfull to measure these Days or Times , according to the History of that Church , wherein the Testimony of the wittnesses , was perfecty & best finished : Then will appeare within the space of these things transacted , the reignes of 3 English Kings , & an Halfe , which were , One James , two of the name of Charles , and an halfe James . And by the way to this , I challenge all the Historians of Christendome , to shew me else where in the whole world , such another so plaine and full Representation of the wittnesses slaine , risen from death to Life , and ascended into Heaven , Reu . 11.3 . with Zech . 4 : 11 , 12 , 13 , 14. as was done in England ! And if not , then say I by authourity of History compared with Holy writt : that the successions of Magistracy & Ministry Christian , & purely reformed ; are Gods two wittnesses which were slaine in England , and lay dead , three dayes & an halfe , ( or during the reigne of the General of the Beast , called Thomas , and during the reigne of General Oliver , & of Protector Oliver , Id : Sanderson . and lastly during the reigne of Richard the Protector &c. until the Resurrection ; ) And that at what time Archbishop William , and King Charles the first of blessed memory , were put to death , then were Magistracy & Ministry slaine , & lay dead 3 dayes & an halfe ; and did arise againe at what time Charles the IId . , and another Archbishop William were restored : And that in the year MDCXLIX was that Time spoken of by Daniel , Dan : 12 : 7. at what time [ He prevailed to scatter the power of the holy people : ] And that the Restoration of the Best Reformed Church unto the first purity of it 's establishment , is clearly intended of the Holy Ghost ; To be meant of the wittnesses ascended into Heaven ; Reu : 12 : 1 , 2 , 3. &c. ( the purest Church in the Revelations being every where stiled by the name of [ Heaven ] to distinguish it from the Corrupt Church of the Beast called the [ Sea ; Ch. 13 : 1 , 11. ] and from the Schismatical Churches called [ the Beast of the Earth . ] )

And now 3ly If so , then those things predicated of one Number , cannot agree with those of the rest . As for instance , the Things predicated of the 42 moneths , Ch. 11 : 2. which were the reignes of the Pagans ; cannot be spoken of the Times of the wittnesses , Ver . 3. prophecying , which were times of Christian reignes . And the Times of 3 days & an halfe must be distinct from both , Ver . 7. because They began not until the last of the two Number●… was ended . And now as for the fourth Number of a 1000 years , Ch. 20.2 . I cannot so well speake of it 's interpretation ; because my principall authour , the History of the mater o●… fact is not yet come to hand ; and it requires no hast to be made knowne . Ch. 11.5 . Say we then : It is enough that we are arrived at the very brim of affaires : Dan : 12.1 . with Mat : 24 : 3. We are to expect every Hour , when the 7th . Angels Trumpett , will begin to sound ; And when Such a time of Trouble shall begin to vexe both Pope , Turke , Ezek : 37. with Da : 12 : 1. & Pagan , as the like whereof wa●… never knowne before , except when Jerusalem was destroyed : And when the Jewes , & the Ten Tribes , Reu . 10.6 , 7. with Da : 12 : 7. shall be converted , United , and restored unto Their owne proper land , & Kingdome : And when Tim●… shall be no more . And thus farre may seru●… to clear this Objection .

Concerning the time of the Rise of the Beast of the Sea . 4ly . It is , alleaged , that tho the Bea●… out of the Sea may be meant of the Papacy 〈…〉 yet that Beast must arise up within the spac●… of the first 500 years .

§ . 16. To this I answere 1st . that i●… cannot be so , for that the Reu . 13 : 3. deadly wound was not then perfectly made upon the Empire ; ( The City Roma languishing in desolation , & ruine , & under slavery some hundreds of years after that , ) 2ly . For that the Beast could not arise up until His Ten Hornes , began to arise Ch. 17 : 12 , 13 , 14. with Him at the same Hour . And this happened not until Charlemaigne gaue Sovereigne Power unto the papacy in the year 800 , and led the Ten Hornes into a submission unto it 's jurisdiction . And 3ly . because that which leads into this errour , ( the dating of the 1260 years , from the Rise of this Beast ; ) is a great mistake . For that first the 1260 years are to bear date from the first comming up of two wittnesses in the Church ; Ch. 11 : 3. and that began at what time Constantinus converted the chiefe Magistracy from Pagan into Christian . And 2ly . whereas the reigne of this Beast is to continue 42 monethes , Ch. 13 : 5. Those moneths are not to be understood of 1260 years , but of 42 Emperours , See §. 15. or kings reignes as hath beene once allready verifyed in another case , and therefore also ought to be so taken againe in this case , as in part also hath beene fulfilled .

But againe 5ly . It is alleaged , Ob. 5th . that whereas it is said of the Great whores Heads [ There are Seven Kings , Ch : 17 : 10 , 11. whereof Fine are Fallen , and One is , And the Other is not yet Come : And when He commeth He must continue a short space . And the Beast that was , & Is not , even He is the Eighth , and is of the Seven , and goeth into Perdition . ] This Short Space connot be predicated of the Papacy which reigned a very long space .

§ . 17. To this I answere . That these seven Kings were certainly significant of the city of Roma , Concerning the Short space of the 7th . Kings reigne . And of the 8th . King . expressly pointed out by the Reu : 17.18 . Apostle . And are to be understood thereof , as the Ver . 9. seven mountaines were , only with this difference , that whereas Those signifyed all at Once as so many Heads of Roma ; These signifyed successiuely : And whereas Those were but meer Ver . also . 9. signes of Heads , These were very properly so called . And of the first Fiue , said ( to be Fallen ) and that One , of which said [ It is ] There remains no farther dispute : But of the Other , ( in those dayes ) not yet Come , and who was to continue a short space , ( when he did come ) there lyes the question . Now in St. Johns days , reigned the Emperours of Roma who were Pagans . And therefore the Sovereigne Government at Roma by Emperours , Ver : 10. with Dion : Historian . was that which the Apostle calles the Sixth Head of the City Roma of which He saith [ One is . ] And the next Government which succeeded that of Emperours , was the Seventh Head or Sovereigne power , or Seventh King : Bar : Ann : And this was the Government by Popes . But say Some , ( No : ) The Government by Popes continued a Long space , and the seventh King continued but a short space ; and the Christian Emperours were betweene . This is true , I confess , but yet say I. At the change from Pagan , to Christian Emperours ; there was no change at all in the Government , the religion of Roma , was changed , but the administration of Government was the very same as before . Constantinus Himselfe was at first a Pagan Emperour , and becomming Christian , He was the same Emperour as before His Conversion ; and so were all His Successors . A deadly wound had happenned unto the Religion at Roma , Reu . 13 : 3. but at this time was no wound at all unto the Govern●… ent . And I say farther that the Seventh Head or King of Roma ; was a Member of a Monstrous Beast , Ver . 1. that had the Name of blas●… hemy in it 's forehead , and that name could ●… ot belong unto the Christian Emperours of Roma , who were orthodox Christians ; and were therefore Members of the Lamb , & not of the Beast , while They were Christian ; and besides , the 7th . head of the Beast , had upon it seven Crowned Hornes , The same . Ver . 1. which could not be predicated of these Emperours , altho afterwards it happened ●… o unto the Government by Popes , but that too , Ver . 3. happened not untill after the deadly wound was healed : that is , not until after the Government by Emperours was wounded unto death , which happened at what time the Christian Emperours were utterly put downe & failed , and the Popes gained Their Power , Bar : Arnnal : which was not atteined until Charlemaigne won it from the Longabards , & Citizens of Roma , & gaue it to the Popes . Now these Popes were to governe here 42 moneths with Their Ten Hornes ; and these 42 moneths are called a short space . These moneths therefore could not be understood of 1260 years . But yet a short space , may admitt of more or less space . A long space it must not be , and yet there may be spaces shorter . The truth is the whole time of the Popish rule at Roma has beene long , for it hath held during 42 Emperours or Kings reignes , Alstedii . Chr : Paparum . from the year 800 until now , aboue 800 years . But then alltho the Popes haue swayed , & been in power all this while , yet the sovereignety for the most part hath been in the Hornes which wore the Crowns , more then in the Head which wore the Hornes . Bzovii . Histor . But yet was there a time while the Popes had the Crownes also from the Hornes . And this time lasted also 42 moneths , or during 42 Popes reignes , from the entrance of Stephen the IXth . unto the end of Clemens the 5th . And this was but a short space in comparison of the reignes of the Consuls , or Emperours or of the reignes of the crowned Ten Hornes : For it lasted but little aboue 200 years , the Popes reignes being but short in comparison of those of Kings or Emperours . And thus is it true , that the Imperial rule of the Popes held but a short space .

Reu : 17.10 , 11. But yet Some would haue the words [ {αβγδ} . ] rather rendred thus . [ When He commeth , who is to continue a short space , and in the Beast who was , and Is not , Even He is the Eighth , and is of the Seven . ] And the sense looks well after this rate , because that eighth King held but a very short time in deed , ( whence the History best firts this sense of the words . ) And this was called an 8th . King in a sense only , because He was of the Seven ; ( tho of Roma , He never was any King . ) He is called [ Which was ] and yet [ Which Is not ] and yet being the Eighth , must be after the 7th . , and therefore was neither really past , nor present , but in a sense only , and was really to come after all the rest . And therefore was not the Beast out of the Sea , nor any of the Ten Hornes : Dan . 7.8 . But One rising from among the Ten Hornes , before whom Three of the Ten Hornes did fal , and was a little Horne , Reu . 13 : 11. which . Ch. 17.8 . Ch. 13.14.15 . that had on it 's own head Two Hornes ; and being a Kind of Senate was an Image of the old Roman Heads which had beene , and thence as the Image of them , is called the King , or Rule , or a sort of Rule which once was , but in the Apostles time ( was not ) because the Emperours had tooke the Sovereignty from the Senate in His dayes . Ch. 17 : 8. with Ch. 11.7 . And this was the Beast out of the Bottomless pitt , whose reigne was too cruel to hold long , & therefore stood but a short space , & He is to goe into perdition .

There lye also Objections opposite unto me , concerning the falling of the wrath of the Phialls , but they need no answere . And now having done by way of Praeface I proceed unto my Treatise of the Beast out of the Sea in particular .

BESTIA MARINA . Or The Beast , that arose out of the Sea . Being An Historical Description of the Papal Monarchy , wholly collected out of Holy Writt .
The Introduction .
§.

THe Booke of the Revelations of St. John the Divine , is now so generally held to be of the number of Kanonikal books of the new Testament , that from the Council of Nice , unto that of Trent , Sum . Tr. Concil . Decret . 1. 4tae . sess . Ap. 5. 1546. there has been no doubt made thereof : And unto this day the Roman church doth consent with us ( as by the Kanons of several of her Councils doth appear ) that it is the very word of God , written by the Divine Apostle , in the Isle of Patmos : And with her do agree , the Greeke Church , the kopties , Armenians , Abyssines , & of late also the Calvinists , Lutheranes , & Anababtists ; & few , or no Christians of any note do deny it . But besides all these , the Experience of every new age doth add dayly , & continually more & more strong evidence of the truth , & excellency of all such maters of fact , which from the somtimes most obscure Prophecies therein mentioned , have been foretold . And the Light of Moderne Story well digested , has brought in such manifest discoveries , as have made the prophecies of Daniel , & of others in the old Testament , together with these Revelations mentioned in the New , to appeare so harm oniously concurrent , and so plainly intelligible , that He who runns may read , & understand as He reads : whence the Conclusion peremptorily determines , that the Premises are true .

§. 2.

Now be it so , that the Text ( which is prophetical ) is undoubtedly true ; then will it unavoidably follow , that the mater of fact prophesyed , & foretold by that Text , and either in whole , or in part brought to pass , is the best Expositor of the Prophecies in that Text mentioned . And the Church History , ( tho written by the Romans , or Roman Authours , ) answering to all the signes & tokens forwarned in the Text , is a commentary upon St. Johns Revelations ; abundantly more clear & evident , more t●ue , & sure , than are all the most learned Annotations of the most excellent writers , and authourative Decretals of the highest Roman powers , Sum Conc . Id Decret . secund . ejusd . ses : &c. tho armed with the most severe Anathemas against the Disbelievers thereof ffor they have written all they have said , meerly by conjecture , or as they would have it : but the History hath delivered the most plaine Natural Truth .

§. 3.

Now this ensueing discourse , not undertaking to treat of the whole booke of the Revelations , hath only singled out one particular Vision , of Monstrous Powers of Mankind foreseene , who were likely to bekome the most abominable Persecutors of Gods Church , & of the holy Saints therein . The Text forewarning is plainly expressed , in holy books : the History of the mater of fact , is mostly taken out of Roman Authours , and therefore against the Roman Church is a most undenyable Evidence . And all that I pretend to in this ensueing Treatise , is only to poynt with the finger from the Text unto the mater of fact , shewing how here & there , these & those words of the Text were fulfilled . Let the Reader compare the One with the Other , & so make up his censure . And having cast up the accounts , can he taxe me with partiality , or deficiency ; or can He make roome elsewhere , to fixe the prophetik pen with more ease & plainenes of demonstration ; and I shal subscribe my Selfe , not only His Blokhead but also His Bondslaue . And in the meane time , & forever ; let Truth flourish : but as for Hypocrisy , Heresy , and proud Arrogancy , lett hem everlastingly perish , Ren . 19 : 20. when the Beast , & the ffalse Prophet , and all their followers shal be cast into the lake of fire , burning with brimstone .

Chap. the I. §. 1.

Of the four general Visions in the booke of Revelations by St. John mentioned ; & what they particularly foreshew . Of the fourth general Vision , which treats of four Kingdomes , which were to arise in the Church diverse from each other . Of the first Kingdome , which was held by a Monster , called a great Red Dragon . Of the great City called Roma , and it 's seven heads , and of what they are to be understood . And of the Sixt Head , called Impereall , where in the Dragon reigned .

§. 1.

Of the 4 general Vi●ions : and which The●a●e . THese things taken for graunted as before , proceed we now to that Expository History . But praetermitting the Pro●h●cyes particularly relating unto certaine peculiar churches , & the History thereof : I passe on to the general Vision● , which treat of the whole Church , from Christs time , unto the worlds end : And these are first the Vision of the Seven Seals Opened ; 2ly . That of the Seven Angels , & the seven Trumpetts , which They sounded ; and 3ly . That of the wittnesses Prophecying & of the Measure of Time signifyed by the Spaces of the Temple . But passing by these three generall Visions also at this time , I hasten to treate only of the fourth ; which is that of the Three great Monsters , called , first the Great Red Dragon ; 2ly . the Beast that arose out of the Sea , which carryed the great Whore ; And 3ly . the Beast with two Hornes , which arose out of the Earth . And these are three kingdomes ; which with the fourth , that is the Kingdome of Gods Holy Church , doe make up the fourth general Vision .

§. 2.

Under this Vision is described the State of Christs Church , And of the 4th . Visiion of the 3. Monsters described by Dan . Dan . 7.7 , 8. during the rule of three bloudy Persecutors ; untill in the end the Church her selfe is to have the victory over all . These 3 Monsters were long since foreseene , and discovered by the Prophet Daniel , and that long before any noise of them had been heard of in the world : And there , the three Monsters are all comprised under one name of a Dreadfull Beast , and exceeding strong , that had iron teeth , and with them brake in pieces , & stamped upon the Remainder of the other Beasts with its feet , and it was diverse from all the Beasts that went before it ; for it had ten Hornes , and a little Horne that sprung up from among them , before whom were three of the first Hornes pluk't up by the roots . Now , that this is the same Beast , which many yeares after appeared to the divine Apostle , & that by him is called the Great Red Dragon , and the Beast of the Sea , & the other Beast of the Earth ; is manifest by the tokens : for that the Ten Hornes of the One are the same with the Dragon , & the One Beast of the other ; and the little Horne here , agrees with the other Beast of the earth , that hath Two Hornes there . And besides , we are to consider the succession of the Beasts . Daniel was a Prophet of 600 years passed by , before St. John's time , who had seene in a vision three other Beasts before this , whereof the first was like a Lyon , the second as a Bear , and the 3d . had the forme of a Leopard : but this fourth was by far more Dreadfull than they all . Of these , Daniel had personal sight of the Lyon , going off , and of the Bear , comming on . And anon after Daniel diceased , came up the Leopard ; whose reigne was long over , before St. Iohn was borne . And all these Three were gone by , & as it were forgotten before our Divine Apostle's dayes . But no such monster as the fourth Beast , in Daniels Vision had ever beene knowne , before , & until that , where of St. John spake , which had seven heads , & ten Hornes ; Rev. 17 : 18. and where of he said ; the woman that sat on that Beast , was that great Cyty which in his time reigned over the kings of the Earth : which was as much , as if in plaine termes he had said , that the fourth Beast of Daniel , and the Red Dragon , & the Beast of the Sea , and the other Beast of the Earth , by himselfe mentioned , were all to be understood of one , & the same great City ; which in his owne dayes was called Roma , and was then at the heighth of its greatest Glory , under the reigne of Her Sixth Head .

§. 3.

And now thus farre being agreed , Of the Story which sheweth who , and what is meant of the fourth Beast . Rev. 17.9 . that Daniel , & the Apostle , doe treat both of the same Beast , com we next to compare with the story ; that we may be able positively to determine , who , & what this Beast was ; & where was his dwelling , & what he hath done . Now in order to this , the Apostle speaks expressly saying ; That by these seven heads of the Beast are to be understood , seven Mountaines , whereon the Beast or the woman sitteth : Intimating that the Beast , or the red Dragon with seven Heads , is to be understood of some great City , & the People thereof , Ch. 17.18 . which in the Apostles time did reigne with much tyranny over a great share of the earth ; and did stand situat upon seven Mountains . Now inquire we into the story of those times , and we shal find , that the great city called Roma was built , and in those dayes did stand , Dionys● Hallikarnass . & Livius . upon seven eminent mountains , commonly called 1 Mount Palatinus , 2 Quirinalis , 3 Aventinus , 4 Coelius , 5 Viminalis , 6 Aesculinus , & 7 Ianicularis . But because there may be also other cities to be found standing on seven hills ; ( tho hardly to be poynted at as standing , & ruling as was said , in the Apostles age ) yet for more firme assurance , the Apostle farther determines , that by the seven heads are to be understood also seven Kings , whereof five were fallen before the Apostles time ; and One , Rev. 17.10 . which made up the fixth , was then reigning in his time , and the Other which was to be the seventh , was then to Come , and when he Commeth , he must continue a short space . These markes being thus plainly sett upon the Beasts Head , by the holy prophet , the History steps in , & points at all of them , standing upon the Dominion of the great City of Roma , which also sitts on the seven mountains : and tho the description be a sort of a Riddle , yet the History open's all of it most plainly . And shews , how that by Kings are not to be understood men wearing crownes on their heads ; Dan . 8.22 . but rather Kingdomes governed by crowned men , as Daniel explaines it : Or rather sorts of government having sovereigne & absolute power , as the History most excellently explaines the mater . For in the Apostles time , there was no such thing acted , as five Kings of any eminency , so as to be distinguished from all others , immediatly preceding his time ; nor yet was there such One then reigning , as could pretend unto any such distinction ; nor was there a seventh after that , to come up , and after Him no more , stamped with such a character , as above all others to be stiled heads of Roma , or any other City . For before the Revelations written , there reigned in Roma the Emperours Galba , Otho , Vitellius , Vespatian & Titus , the five last Emperours ; Domitian ruled at the instant time , whom Nerva succeeded . But what were any of these to be stiled Kings or Heads of Roma , any whit more than Nero , or Trajan , or any of the rest ? No , we know there could be nothing in 't , in any mater , as to this purpose . But examine we the Governements at Roma which had been sovereign & absolute ; & then see wee , that at first in its Infancy the city of Roma had Kings for her sovereigne heads , or was governed by kingly goverment for 225 years , and hence say we , that Kingly Goverment was the first of the five Kings , or Heads of Roma , before the Apostles time . The next sovereigne rule of Roma was Consular ; See : Dionys . Hal . or a government by two annuall officers , with sovereigne power , called Consuls ; and these held by times up & downe , during the space of more than 400 years . And such was the second of the five Kings or Heads . The 3d . And Livius the Historian , & others . sovereigne authourity at Roma , is remembred by the name of Dictatours , or a goverment by one Man , who had absolute command by fitts , as times required it for halfe an year , or more . And this was the 3d . of the five Kings or heads of Roman Government , which held but by starts only , intermixt with the Consular power . The 4th . was the Government of the Decemvirate , which was a government by Ten Men ; who together enjoyed absolute , & sovereigne power . But the reigne of these was very short , and was no more but as it were an interruption unto the Consular authourity , which both , went before , and againe succeeded it . Yet was this the fourth of the five Kings or heads of Roma . Then was the Triumvirat or the government by three Men , with absolute sovereigne power ; and this reigned not long , yet utterly supplanted , & ruined the suppremacy by Consuls . And this was the Fifth King , or Sovereigne Authourity at Roma , which also failed or fell there , before the divine Apostle was borne . And then succeeded the Sixth King , or the Government by Emperours , which was an absolute Sovereigne power , that one man enjoyed , during life , & for the most part his heirs after him , over the Senate , and the whole City , & the Army , & over all the Kings , & rulers , subject to the Roman power . And under this Head , or Rule at Roma , was Christ borne , & so was the Apostle of the Revelations : And this was that One , of whom it is said [ One is ] meaning One absolute sovereigne sort of rule used at Roma after five others fallen . Reu . 17 : 10. And this Government held partly pagan , & partly Christian more than 600 years ; and was then ruling , when the Revelations were written . Ch. 13.3 . But under this Head or King was to happen a deadly wound , which yet should be healed , and then was to come up the seventh Head , which was to reigne but a short time . And so it came to pass at Roma . For some hundreds of years after the Apostle dead , at length the Pope of Roma attained unto his triple crowne ; and had also absolute sovereigne power , as had the other six Kings or Heads of the dreadfull Beast . And together with this seventh Head , sprang up the Ten Hornes , Ch. 17 : 12. which are Ten Kings or Kingdoms , which in the Apostles time had no Kingdome , but recived power as Kings at one hour with the Beast , that is with the seventh Head , Baronii Annales . Commonly called the Beast of the Sea . And the History shews plainely according to what was foreshewed , Dan . 7 : 8. that even so it is come to pass at Roma , many years agoe . Now out of these Ten Hornes is also arisen a little Horne , according to Daniel , which by the Apostle is called a Beast with two Hornes , as the History also shewes . Reu . 13 : 11. And such was this Great Monster in general , significant of the whole Roman Monarchy from first to last , the Fourth great Empire of the world .

§. 4.

And now having taken a view of this Monstrous Beast in general , & in the whole ; Of the Great Red Dragon , and what is meant by that . as the Head & Hornes and all the limbs stood together in one Monstrous Body . In the next place come we to take a sight of Him piece meale , & in part , & one part after another . The Empire of Roma has beene the greatest Monarchy in the Universal world , that hath ever yet beene heard tell off . And therefore being likened unto an huge Monster , of a vast extent , in length as well , as breadth , could never be looked on all at once by One mans eye ; but first One head appeared , & went by ; but He who saw that appeare , never lived to see a second also goe off ; yet the second head came up , & so the third , & all of them in order ; and after all appeared the Ten Hornes all at once ; & lastly the little Horne . Now this whole Beast was not the Great Red Dragon of the Apostle . For Five of the Heads were fallen , before the Dragon had any thing to doe in Heaven . Reu : 12.3 , 4 , &c. And it was the sixth Head only , that acted over all those fears , which unto the Dragon are ascribed . But the whole Beast being possessed with a Dragon in One head only , and all the Other members , being parts of the whole Body , together with that Head , as it were Consenters or abettors thereof : what was said or done by that Sixth Head , is called , as if all parts of the whole Buy had said or done the same . And yet that Sixth Head also , was not so properly the Dragon , as the seat of the Dragon ; or that Head , which was possessed with the Dragon ; Ver . 7.8 , 9 , 60. and so was called the Dragon , or the old Serpent , or rather Sathan the Prince of Devils , because it was that instrument by which immediatly the Devil performed His great enterprises against Gods Saints . For after the Dragon cast out , ver . 10.11.12 . that very Sixth Head , and the Beast with seven Heads & ten Hornes , became the seat of Gods Kingdome , and of the power of Christ ; when the Pagan Roman Empire became an Holy Church of Christ & of God . The Prophetical Description & Hist . of the Great Red Dragon .

§. 5.

These things thus premised , the Vision bespeaks as follows [ There appeared a great wonder in Heaven : a Woman cloathed with the Sun , & the Moone under Her feet ; and upon Her Head , a crowne of twelve Starrs . And She being with child cryed , travayling in birth , & pained to be delivered . Rev. 12 : 1 , 2 , 3. And there appeared another Wounder in Heaven ; and behold a great red Dragon , having seven Heads , & Ten Hornes , & seven Crownes upon His Heads : And His Tayle drewe the third part of the Starrs of Heaven , & did cast them to the Earth : And the Dragon stood before the Woman which was ready to be delivered , to devour Her Child as soone as it was borne . And She brought forth a Manchild , who was to rule all Nations with a rod of Iron , and Her Child was caught up unto God , and to his Throne . And the Woman fled into the wilderness , where She hath a place prepared of God , that they should feed Her there , a thousand two hundred & threescore Dayes . And there was warre in Heaven , Michaël & His Angels fought , against the Dragon : And the Dragon fought , & his Angels : And prevailed not ; neither was Their place found any more in Heaven . And the Great Dragon was cast out , that old Serpent called the Devil , and Satan , which deceiveth the whole world : He was cast out into the Earth , and His Angels were cast out with Him . And I heard a loud voice saying in Heaven . Now is come Salvation & Strength , and the Kingdome of our God , and the Power of His Christ : For the Accuser of our Brethren is cast downe , which accused Them before our God day & Night . And They overcame Him by the bloud of the Lamb , and by the word of Their testimony ; and they loved not Their lives unto the Death . Therefore rejoice ye Heavens , & ye that dwel in Them . Wo to the Inhabiters of the Earth , & of the Sea : For the Devil is come downe unto you , having great wrath , because He knoweth He hath but a short time . ] So farre bespeaks the plaine Text .

§ 6

Of the meaning of the significant Names of persons & places explained by Holy writt . Now to find out the meaning of these things we must first fetch our rise from the Holy writt , which will explain the Names of things ; and thence shall we enter into Holy Story , which will ascertaine the whole mater . And first to make inquiry after the Names ; the first thing to be asked after , is the place where the great things of this Vision were acted ; and this is called Heaven . Here appear's a great Wonder , a Woman in Heaven , & a Great red Dragon in Heaven . Now this Heaven must be either that , which is so called properly , Reu . 12 : 9. with . 2 : Pet . 2 : 4. or else tropically . The first it could not be , for that the Dragon possessed with Sathan , the old Serpent , had been long since utterly cast out from thence , and commeth no more there . And then understand we the place tropically , it must necessarily be significant of some place nearest of kinne , to the purest proper H●avens . And that can be no place on Earth , but in the purest Holy Church ; 1 Kin . 8 : 27.28 , 2● , ●● C●●p . 9.3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7. for that Heaven ( which must allwayes be significant of some place wi●hin Gods speciall presence can find no such place on earth , but in the Church among the Saints ; and it must be in the pure , & most truly Reformed Church ; Reu . 12 : 12. to distinguish it from the Corrupt Church called the Sea , And the meerly pretended Church called the Earth . In this purely & truly reformed Church , appeared the Woman in Heaven . And this was no wonder ; for where else should the Woman be , but in the pure Church ? For that the company , Isa . 54 : 5 , 6 , &c. Ch. 62 : 4 , 5. Eph. 5 : 23 , 24 , 25 , &c. the whole Company , of Gods Saints , are represented as a woman ; as the wise of the Lord of Hosts ; as the umblemished Spouse of Christ . By the Woman therefore , here must be understood the collective members of Holy Church ; and by the wonder must be co●ceived , because this woman of Holy Church in such a corrupt age appeared cloathed with the Sun , and a crowne of twelve stars on her head , & her feet upon the Moone ; and yet being distressed , was found crying with bitter lamentation . To be cloathed with the Sun , Mal . 4 : 2. 2 Pet . 1 : 19. Reu . 1 : 20. was to shine in the brightness of the Light of Christs righteousness , who is the Light of the world . And to be crowned whith Starrs , was to be adorned with glorious Angels of the Churches : And because They we●e Twelve of Them , that Composed the C●●onet , it must referre unto the twelve Apostles , who under Christ , were the prime glory of the Church . And to have the Moone under foot , argues that the feet also were glorious of Gods Holy Saints , because of the Gospel of Peace , Rom. 10 : 15. & the glad tidings of good things , which from place to place They caryed . Certai●ly this was a woman glorious in d●ed , and therefore the most wonder ful that Heaven on Earth , Act. 14 : 22. 2 Tim . 3 : 12. ever knew : and yet loe : She was seene Crying , with great lamentation , because of her pains to be delivered . For as she was about to bring forth great things ; such was Gods pleasure , that not with out answerable pains could She bring them forth . But that which mostly did aggravate Her pains , was , that a Great Red Dragon had power also in Heauen , to oppress this Holy Woman : And that with his Tail , He was able to draw the third part of the Starrs of Heaven , & to cast them unto the Earth . But what is mean't by this Dragon , we have already seene ; and likewise what were the Starrs that He threw unto the Earth . And now therefore our maters are ready ripe by the holy Story to be fully opened . The History of the primitive times of Christianity ; & of the persecutions of the Dragon , unto His casting out of Heaven .

§. 7.

And to these purposes , the History of those times declare's , that from our Saviours death , onwards for aboue three hundred years , the collective Body of Christs blessed Saints , did wonder fully shine in the holy robes of Christs righteousness : these were arrayed in white linnen , cleane , & fine . These were holy virgins , who followed the Lamb where ever He went ; these were the first fruits unto God ; who were without fault , & in Their lips was found no guile . But notwithstanding these most wonderfull robes of righteousness , the See : Euseb : Eccles . Hist . in 10 Books & the Apolog . of Tertul : Just . Mart . &c. Roman Emperours , and their officers did all what they could , by fire and sword to destroy the seed of the woman , Reu . 19 : 8.14 : & the Saints of the Church ; Ch. 14 : 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5. and a third part of Them , They did clearly cut off thereby . And first Act. 4 : 27. Christ Him selfe suffered under Pontius Pilat . Then was Ch. 7 : 59. Stephen the deakon-stoned , and with Him Nikanor his fellow Deakon , & many hundreds more suffered . Then followed Ch. 12.2 . James the Apostle sirnamed Boanerges , and anon after Philip his brother Apostle : and James the less . But under Annal of Tacit. in llfe of Nero . Nero , at Roma the persecution began to rage horribly , and with much and cruel slaughters , at what time suffered Eus . Chr. Et Ec. Hist . Peter , & Paul , the Apostles . Eus . Chr. Et Ec. Hist . Domitian also shed much Christian Bloud . And Eus . Chr. Et Ec. Hist . Trajan much exceeded Him , under whom suffered Simon the Zelot being 120 years of age . Jude also and Andrew suffered under the same hands , and so did Matthias : so as of Twelve Apostles , the Starres in the Churches Crowne , Eight of Them suffered Martyrdome under the Roman powers . And of other Starres , the famous Patriarchs , & Bishops of the Churches , there suffered Martyrdome infinite numbers of them , as it had beene so many Starrs , the bright lights of the firmament cast out of heaven by fire & sword . Of these were eminent Marke & Luke the Euangelists , Clemens & Dionysius Areopagite , Barnabas , & Timotheus , Onesimus & diverse others , men of note in holy writt . Also the famous Antipas of Asia , Ignatius of Antioch , Bukolus of Smyrna , and Their fellows of the first age after the Apostles . And of the second age were famous Polykarpus Bishop of Smyrna , Justinus Martyr , a Jew Borne , and Their fellows in numerable . After these followed Pothynus Bishop of Lyons , Kyprian of Karthage , Xystus of Roma , and Laurentius his Deakon , & millions of renowned men who loved not Their lives unto the death . All who being slaine by the Roman powers are said to be tumbled out of Heaven into the Earth , that is , were slaine according to the Apostle by the Dragon , by the power of His Tayle : For as the Dragon is said in His Tayle to carry a sting , Reu . 9 : 10. where with He torments or kills ; so these Roman powers did weare Their swords with the poynts hanging behind , as it were the sting in the tayle , where with for the most part the holy Saints were put to death , and as so , cast out of Their places in holy church , to be layd in dust . During these times was made infinite bloudshed among the saints of God of all ranks , and in all places of Holy Church , and mostly under the Roman dominions , and that to the quantity of an hundred , for one that suffered under any other principallity : And in those dayes the Saints loste Their Lives with so much chear fulness & readyness of faith , & dexterity of Patience , as begat admiration in the beholders : in so much as the death of every One Saint , added still more & more to the Church : whence it was commonly said , that the bloud of the Saints , was the seed of the Church , because that the more & more that were martyred , the mora & more the number of the Church increased & grew & gott ground of the Persecutions . And the more the Dragon laboured to cast down & to destroy , the less still He prevailed . Notwithstanding these were times justly stiled , as if the Woman the Church , cryed , Ch. 12 : 2. & pained to be delivered . For in these dayes , the prayers of these dying Saints cast up a sweet savour as of most sweet Incense , Ch. 8 : 4 , 5. which ascended up before God . And Jesus Christ presented the holy savour of these prayers before God continually : And the report of this holy savour said [ How long , O lord , holy & true , Ch. 6 : 10. dost Thou-not judge & avenge our bloud . ] These were the dayes wherein Michael and His Angels fought , against the Dragon and His Angels . This Ch. 12 : 7. Michaël was Jesus Christ our Lord , who resisted the Dragon by the power of the Ioh . 16.7 , 8 , to 13. Holy Ghost , who in His name ayded His holy Saints by the support of His graces , encouraging , chearing up , & strengthening Them , both in words & deeds ; 1 Thes . 1 : 5.6 . and by His Ps. 91 : 11. holy Angels helping out of prison , beating down danger and supporting under Their sufferings ; and by Him selfe interceding for Them unto His father as Their advocate ; Act. 5 : 19. and lastly by his Rom. 8 : 28. providence ordering all sufferance to worke for the best both unto those who dyed , 1 Joh . 2 : 1. & also unto those who survived . And the Angels of Michael who did properly fight were the holy Saints & Martyrs , who fought not with swords & bucklers , Reu . 12.11 . nor with weaporns of offence or defence ; but by the bloud of the Lamb , and by the word of Their Testimony , and by Martyrdome , which was a giving up Their lives unto death for Christs cause . But the Dragon or the Devil , & His Angels fought , by His Instrument the Roman Monarch : See the Hist . of Eus . Eccles . and He fought by fire & sword , & made great slaughters , & massacres of the Saints . And such was the Vision , and thus was it answered by the History , in every title thereof : so as nothing can be more plaine then who was the woman , & who the Dragon , & who the Starres that were cast downe with the Dragons tayl ; and how the Batell went on between Michael & the Dragon .

§. 8.

Having read of the mater of fact , spoken of in the Vision , and also in the History Corresponding : it remaines only to be considered How long this time lasted , that the Dragon had power in Heaven to kill & cast downe , and how long this time of the womans pains held Her ? And for this we have it more plainly out of another Vision where it is said in the Vision of measures [ But the Court which is without the Temple measure not , Reu . 11 : 2. for it is given unto the Gentiles : Of the Dragon cast out of Heaven . And the Hist . of the time , how long his reignt lasted and how his ejectment was effected . and the Holy City shal They tread underfoot , forty and two moneths . ] By the Holy City in this place must be understood the same thing , as by the woman Cloathed with the Sun , is mean't in our Vision : and the History is my Evidence , that it is so . For it must needs be mean't of Ierusalem , either Iewish or Christian , there being no other City in those dayes called Holy . But Ierusalem Iewish , at the Vision time was demolish't , and was no city ; except that , as the Rom: 2 : 28. Iewe so the city Iewish , was tropically in the Christian Ierusalem . And the History shewes plainly the state of the case , how the mater happened . In the year of Christ 34 current , in the 19th . year of the reigne of Tiberius Emperour ; our lord suffered ; and after that 38 years , the city Ierusalem was burn't downe to the ground , and the Iews , what by slaughter , & captiuity were clearly destroy'd and swept away , so as no more face of any city remained . And from the death of Christ unto the Empyre of Constantinus Magnus the pagan Roman Emperours were 280 years Lords over the Christian Church ; in this place called Tropically the Holy City ; because as Ierusalem had beene , so this was now , the seat of Gods Holy residence among His Saints : and as Gods name was wont to be called upon principally at Ierusalem ; so now it was as much all over the Christian world . Now as these 280 years did abundantly exceed 42 moneths properly so called ; so according to the usuall scripture rates of reckoning as many years , as be dayes in the account ; the 42 moneths will as much exceed the 280 years . And yet the termes being certaine , as well from whence , the 42 moneths bear date , as unto which they carry their account ; there must befome rational account of precisely 42 moneths , betweene the Termes , Or else the Vision will faile of it 's authourity . Now the mater of fact is cleare . The Roman Powers called , the Great Red Dragon , did absolutely reigne over Gods Church from Christ unto Constantinus 280 years ; and during that time did They utterly tread the Church under foot , with great Tyranny & oppression ; and in all that space , See the Church Hist . of Euseb . Ec. & Chron . the Church was Governed by the Apostles , Patriarchs , & Bishops , without any Civil Magistrate : the supreame power , unto which the whole Church was in subjection , in all that space being in the Red Dragon . Where upon it is intimated , that during these times , there was but Reu . 11.3 , One wittness in the Church , that is a Government Ecclesiastical , but not Civil . But from Canstantinus the Emperour onwards , there were two wittnesses in the Church . Here therefore was the Certaine time of the Dragons reigne over the Church . And this time so termed is likened & compared unto the Court of the Gentiles , in Gods House ; for looke how that Court was , unto the Temple , the Introduction thereto , & an appendix thereof ; so was this time of the Gentiles reigne , unto the Christian , & Gospel Church . And whereas there were , during this time of 280 years , the precise number of 42 Gentile Emperours , who trod Holy Church under foote ; we are therefore to understand these 42 moneths , of so many Emperours reignes , betwene Christs death , and the reigne of the first Christian Emperour , Constantinus Magnus . And that it was certainly so , is evident by the Tale . Tiberius Nero wore out 1 moneth after Christ . Baronii Annal . C. Caligula , a 2d . Claudius Nero , the 3d . Domitius Nero , a 4th . P. Sulpit , Galba , the 5th . M. Sal Otho , the 6th . A. Vitellus , a 7th . F. Vespatianus , the 8th . Tit . Vespat . the 9th , Domitianus Vespat . a 10th . Coccejus Nerva , the 11th . Ulpius Trajanus , a 12th . Aelius Hadrianus , the 13th . Antoninus Pius , the 14th . M. Aurelius , the 15th . Commodus Antonin . the 16th . Aelius Pertinax , the 17th . Didius Julianus , the 18th . Septimius Severus , the 19th . Bassianus Caracalla , a 20th . Macrinus , the 21th . Heliogabalus , the 22th . Severus Alexander , the 23th . Maximinus , the 24th . Maximus Pupienus , & Claudius Balbinus together , the 25th , Gordianus , the 26th . Philippus , the 27th . Decius , the 28th . Gallus , the 29th . Aemilianus , a 30th . Valerianus , the 31th . Galienus , the 32th . Claudius , the 33th , Quintilius , the 34th , Aurelianus , the 35th . Tacitus , the 36th . Florianus , the 37th . Probus , the 38th . Carus , Carinus , & Numerianus together , the 39th , Diocletianus , & Maximianus together ; the 40th . Galerius & Constantinus together , the 41th . and lastly Maxentius & Maximinus together the 42d , These twolast being utterly beaten downe & destroyed by Constantinus Magnus the Empyre became Christian , and then came forth Edicts to stop al farther persecutions of the Church , and to abolish the Altars of Idolatry , & to erect Christian Churches . Now as the time drew near that this Dragon was to lose His power , He raged more bloudily then ever ; for under the reigne of Diocletian & his associats he stroue heard to extinguish Christianity by infinite Massacres every where , See the Hist . of Eus : & Baronius . and that without any thing of pitty or compassion : in somuch that on their monuments of Trophees erected , They made braggs of Christianity deleted , as it They had made utter extirpation thereof . But then in this very point of time , as Christian bloudshed in creased , so did the holy savour of the prayers of the dying Martyrs in crease ; Reu . 8.2 , 3 , 4 , 5. which like the smoake of the incense out of the priests hands , Iesus Christ our Lord , offered up before the throne of God . And then was the censer filled with the fire of the altar , and it was cast upon the earth ; and thence followed voices , and thunder & Lightening , & an earth quake . The perfume of these prayers , were Christs meritts , which prevailing with God for vengeance upon the Dragon , There came forth first Voices , Lu . 21 : 25 , 26. that is , fearfull signes in the Heavens & in the ayr , fore to kening judgements comming forth upon the Dragons Kingdome . And then followed Thunder & Lightening , that is the Execution of those threatening Voices , by fearfull warres , wherein at last Michael the Chiese Prince having raised up Constantinus unto the Empyre , made Him & his armies his instruments to destroy the Dragon & his Angels : So as Constantinus was the Champion of Christ or Michael , and Maxentius , & Maximinus , were the Champions of the Dragon . But then followed the Earthquake , that is an utter Overturne of the powers of the Great Red Dragon , at what time , Maxentius , Maximinus & Licinius were all utterly vanquished , and Paganisme became extirpated . And this Constantinus Magnus was that first Angel of the Trumpetts , who by His alarum unto the Pagan Emperours introduced a perfect Change of affaires from Paganisme unto Christianity . And this was the beginning of that Manchild , which the Woman brought forth , Reu : 12 : 5. and which was to rule all Nations with a rod of iron ; and which was caught up unto God , & to His Throne . For the Manchild must be meant of Christian Magistracy , and the supreame goverment of the Church . The Church and Her Officers , are represented as a Woman , or the spouse of Christ : But the Civil Magistrate being become Christian , is represented as Gods Vicegerent , the Head of the Church under Christ , and hence is stiled a Manchild . And is said to be taken up unto God , because He was advanced into His Throne , that is , not only unto the top of affaires , to be endued with power of reigne , but to reigne for God , and under Him , in Gods owne Throne . For these , Ch. 11 : 3 , 4. with Magistracy , & Ministry , are the two wittnesses of God , the two Zech . 4 : 14. Annointed ones which stand before the God of the Earth . Deut . 17.11 , 12. the Iudge , & High Priest by whom all controversies are to be determined beyond all appeal . And now the Manchild being advanced , the Great Red Dragon was utterly cast out of Heaven , into the Earth ; that is , He never had more sovereignty over Gods Church so long as it continued pure , and undefiled . And then was there heard a loud voice in Heaven saying . [ Now is come Salvation & Strength , and the Kingdome of our God &c.

Chap the II . §. 1.

Of the Times that happened betweene the Kingdome of the Dragon and of the Beast of the Sea . And 1. of the Triumphs of the Church upon the Dragon cast out . Of the Mischiefes wrought unto the Church by the Serpent , who droue the Woman into the wilderness . Of His working by Earthly minded men . And how He insinuated into the Angel of the bottomless pitt . And set up the Kingdome of the 1st . Beast of the Earth , and the mischiefe He wrought unto the Church by the Inhabiters of the Earth . And the woful miseries of the Church under them .

§. 1.

THus the Dragon being cast out of the Holy Church , called Heaven , into the Earth , Of the happy Change of all affaires , which by Gods blessing Cam to pass , upon the casting out of the Dragon . and with Him all His Angels ; so as the Pagan powers of Roma , ( in which the Dragon reigned ) enjoyed no more Sovereignty over the Church ; but were utterly layd by , and all the bloudy Officers of that Power , the Praefects , & Pretors , the Proconsuls , & Praesidents , and all the Governours , of Townes , & Countreys , and Chiefe Captaines were turned out of place : and the face of affaires was perfectly Changed . For the first Angel the noble Constantinus sounded Reu . 8 : 7. the first Trumpett of God , and there followed Hail , & Fire mingled with bloud , and They were cast upon the Earth , & the third part of the Trees were burn't up , & all the green gras was burnt up . This was the judgement of God upon the powers of the persecuting Dragon in answer to the Ch. the same 3 , 4 , 5. complaints , & prayers of the dying Martyrs , & Holy Christians ; which Iesus Christ had presented unto God , perfumed with the sweet savour of His most holy meritts . And as God oftentimes destroys the flourishing Trees , & the fresh & green grass , by frosty winter nipping Hails , and fiery parching summer heats ; such were the victorious Constantinus , and His Christian armies , unto proudest Pagans , who like tall cedars , & mighty Trees , had oppressed the meane & humble Christians ; who by their patient sufferance , and peaceable submissions , appeared but as lowe shrubs under the droppings , and shadow of those Trees . But by a mixture of warre with plague & famine , ( it 's usual companions ; ) was the verdure of paganisme defaced utterly ; and the pomps , & pleasures , the glorious state & foelicity of Pagan greatness was quite destroyed , like the Earth , when all the grass thereof is withered . And what by fire and sword , ( by meanes of their siding with Maxentius & Maximinus , and joyning in rebellion with Lycinius , ) a third part of the great ones called Trees , was cutt off ; and the rest either submitted , and became Christian , See the Hist in the Annals of Baron . or else lived obscurely abroad in Exile , or in lowe estate at home . And thus was the Empyre of the Dragon at Roma utterly ruined , & with it was all Idolatry rooted out , the pagan worship put downe , and the Altars & Idols were subverted , and Christianity ascended unto the top of affaires . And yet at this time , was the city it selfe at Roma no whit defaced ; Only it was reformed , and from the seat of Pagan Idolatry , it becam the Seat of holy Christian worship . The Senators , and all Officers were the same still as before , only all became Christian : and that which was once the Seat of the Great Red Dragon ; was made the Throne of the Holy Lamb : and the sixth Head of the Beast from a bloudy Dragon was converted into an innocent & Holy Lamb . And old Roma remained stil Empress of the world in all things ; excepting , that Shee was become newly & happily reformed , from a Cruel Tyrant , to be a sacred Mother unto the Church . Only in process of time , Old Bizantium , being made new Constantinople , shared with old Roma in the government , and becam partner in all honours , with her : and held it more then 1100 years . And hence it appeares , that neither the City , nor the Citizens , Reu . 12.9 . were the Dragon , barely as they were so , as such men , in such a place ; but as the City & the Citizens , were possessed with Sathan , the Old Serpent , whose instruments They were , to destroy the Saints , and to suck Christian Bloud . And this Sathan being cast out of them , there remained no more Dragon there . Of the mischiefe , the Divil did the Church when cast out of Heaven . And how . And thence followed the Churches song saying [ Now is come Salvation & strength , & the Kingdome of our God &c.

§. 2.

But alas these golden dayes held not long : For no sooner had the Church the enjoyment of two wittnesses , which for two & forty moneths space had never known but one ; but that She , Reu . 11 : 2 , 3. & Her Wittnesses prophecyed in sackcloath , one thousand two hundreth & threescore dayes . Ch. 12 : 13 , 14. For whern the Dragon saw , that He was cast unto the Earth , tho He was thus cast downe , yet being in defatigable in working mischiefe , He was not utterly dismayed , but He Ch. 12 : 13 , 14. persecuted the Woman , which brought forth the Manchild . And to the Woman were given two wings of a great Eagle , that She might flye into the Wilderness , into her place ; where She was to be nourished , for a time & times & halfe a time , from the face of the Serpent . These are the same times which afore are called the Abode of the Woman in the Wilderness one thousand two hundred & threefcore dayes , ver . 6. in the place prepared of God to feed Her ; ver 15.16 . And to this place She fled . Because the Serpent cast out of His mouth , water as a floud after Her , that He might cause Her to be carryed a way of the floud . But the Earth helped the Woman , for She opened Her mouth , & swallowed up the floud , which the Dragon cast out of His mouth . One would have thought , that the Dragon being cast out , all had been safe with Holy Church . And so it was for a time . But that time was very short . For no sooner was the Manchild in the Throne , but the Holy woman was driven to fly into the wilderness . And what was it , that forced Her ? But the floud , out of the Serpents mouth ? For the Devil being cast downe lowe as the Earth , He vomitted water out of His mouth , & that water carryed poyson in it , which infected earthly minded men , with His evil , contentious , & malitious spirit : so that , so often , as Earthly minded men came into place , Philip . 3.18 , 19. in Church , or state , this in fernal Serpent had power over them , by the poysonous water out of his mouth , to instil evil , & Haeretical principles into Their Heads & Hearts ; Tit . 3 : 10 , 11. and thence to insinuat Himselfe with such an interest in Them , as to use Them as instruments , to carry on the floud of His mouth . After this rate He drew in Arrius a Priest of Alexandria , who was a man of more learning then grace , Eus . Eccl. Hist . Bo . 10 & Socrat . Bo . 1 : 2. and savouring of Earth more then Heaven , became an easy instrument for this Serpent to carry on the poyson of his mouth into the Church ; even in the early dayes of the advanced Church , even under the reigne of the most excellent Constantinus Magnus . From hence the Bishops Eusebius of Nikomedia , & His factious fellows , Theognis Maris , and others , dranke of the same poysoned water . See the Annal . of Bar . And anon after Constantius the Emperour tooke it in , and after Him Julianus , & so Valens and Others . And hence followed heats & quarells , and persecutions of the Saints ; and Holy men were forced to fly , & to hide themselues And yet so was it , that the Eagles wings administred helpe . By the Eagle a princely Bird , is meant Imperial power , & the rather for that the Eagle was the antient Imperial standart . And thus when Athanasius & Paulus were persecuted by the Easterne Empyre , the wings of the westerne were their support . See the same Hist . And when the Goths in the wost became a plague , then the wings of the Easteren Empyre were a support . But what by meanes of the Arrian haeretiks , and after Them diverse other Haeretiks ; ( enemies unto true religion , & the plague of the Church ) and the troubles that followed thereon ; and also by meanes of the northerne people , who violently & tumultuously powred in upon them ; and these being at first Pagans ( and afterwards Arrians , oppressed the Church not only in their Estats , & Lives , but also in Their Religion ; ) Great was the calamitie : and multitudes were driven into desolate Corners , to saue Their Lives & Their Religion . And all these things were occasioned by the poysonous waters flowing out of the Dragons mouth , which forced the Holy Woman into a sea of cares & Troubles , and rendered Her in a state , as They in the desolate wilderness , caring fearing , & hiding Themselues . And all these troubles happened as by meanes of the Serpents floud of His mouth , Hebr . 6 : 4.5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , so also because of men of the Earth , worldly & earthly minded men of the Church ; who by falling off from God , unto the loue of the world , rendered Themselues into a conditon apt to fall into the Serpents power ; and to become His instruments to trouble Holy Church : and besides Holy Church it selfe too much degenerating from Her first purity of religion , Reu . 2 : 4 , 5. and by slackness in devotion , and works of piety ; opened a door for these enemies to invade , & breake in upon Her . And yet the Holy Woman had helpe of the Earth , which dranke up the floud , that it drowned Her not . And this was by meanes of the Oppressors Themselues , the Earthly men ; See the Annals of Baron . who contending among Themselues , eased the Church by Their mutual quarels . And thus God sent helpe by the same hands , as the Serpent had raysed troubles . Directly He could not hurt the Heavenly Church ; but as Church men from Heavenly , becam Earthly , the Serpent gained power over Them . And when Earthly Instruments disturbed the Church , by other Earthly Instruments disturbed the Church , by other Earthly Instruments was she saved ; so as in the m dst of stormes & flouds ; the Church still continued entyre & safe : so as notwithstanding all the calamities of those dayes ; the Church was famous both for holy Emperours & holy Patriarchs , Bishops & Priests ; and - for the holy Councils of that age , & for multitudes of holy Saints & men of all ranks . For God so provided in those first ages of the Church especially ; that if an Heretical Emperour disturbed in one place , an orthodox saved elsewhere : and if a worldly man reigned for one hour , yet an holy Prince cam into place in the next Change ; so as for every storme , that troubled , here was a shelter also to saue . Now the time of this prophecying in sackcloath , by meanes of the poyson of the Serpents mouth , lasted in the whole one thousand , two hundred & sixty dayes . Which according to the manner of Holy writt , compared with History , Reu : 11 : 3 , 4 , & 7. did intend really as many years as are named dayes . For so it came to pass , ere the two wittnesses , had finished Their testimony . And yet so it was , that these dayes were not all alike . For in the beginning of the flouds raysed by the Serpents mouth ; the Troubles were made only by meanes of Earthly men infected by the Serpent ; But after wards they came to pass by meanes of the profess 't Inhabiters of the Earth , Ch. 12.12 . possess 't with the Old Serpent as was the Dragon : and lastly , by means of the Inhabiters of the Sea , whom the Serpent also possessed after the manner of the Dragon . And then was the Holy woman driven into the great Wilderness . But of this first ranke of Troubles , the times held not aboue 300 years , unto the reigne of the most vile Emperour Phocas : and yet these were part of the 1260.

§. 3.

Of the Mischiefe that the Serpent did unto the Church by meanes of the Beast of the Bottomless pit . And how he reigned over the men of the Earth . Now when the Serpent saw that in 300 years space He prevailed no farther with His poysonous flouds , Reu . 12 : 17. He was very wrath at the holy Woman , and went to make warre with the remnant of Herseed , which keep the commandments of God , and have the testimony of Jesus Christ . And to serue this His purpose , His continual vigilancy by night & by day , at length found out an opportunity to insinuat Him selfe so farre , as to take possession of certaine Men called ver 12. Inhabiters of the Earth , and to use Them as His Instruments of mischiefe , as He had don by the Great Red Dragon . For the time came , that by Gods appointment Ch. 9 : 1 , 2 , 3 , 4. the fifth Angel was to sound His Trumpett unto warre . And at the same time a Starre fell from Heaven unto the Earth , and to Him was given the key of the bottomless pitt , and He opened it , and there arose a smoake , as of a great Fornace out of the pitt , which darkened the Sun and the ayer by reason thereof . And out of this smoke came up locusts upon the Earth , that had power as scorpions . And to these it was permitted , that they should not hurt the grass of the Earth , nor any Tree , but those only who had not the seal of God in Their fore heads . And those also They might not kill ; but They had power to torment Them five moneths , and this torment , was as when a Scorpion striketh a man . In these days were bitter times , when men chose rather to dye , then to feele what They endured , & yet They could not dye . And the shape of these Locusts was like Horses ready to battel , with crowns of gold on Their heads , & They had faces of men ; with womens hair , & teeth of lions . And They wore breast plates of iron , and made a noise with Their wings like the noise of Charriotts with many horses running into battel . And Their Tails , were like Scorpions Tails with stings in them . And They had the Angel of the bottomless pitt for Their King , called in Hebrew Abaddon , & in Greeke Apollyon , ( as much as to say ) a Destroyer . This fift Angel , was only a Man , & a vile Man , permitted & sent out of God , to punish the Church of God for falling away from true faith & religion . And according to the History it appeares , See the Annal . of Bar . that this Angel was the Impostor Mahomet , called the Angel of the bottomless pit , because He invented a sort of Religion , made up altogether of Lyes ; as He was partly instructed by the old Serpent who inspired Him , & partly by one Sergius a monke who being in holy Orders , & cast out of the Church , is said to have been a Starre , ( meaning ) a Church Officer fallen from Heaven , Reu . 1 : 20. unto the Earth , ( meaning ) unto a Religion that sprung out of the bottomless pit , which was Hell , so called because altogether made up of lyes ; in composing of which religion , this Sergius had given much ayd unto Mahomet , by teaching Him a broken History of the Bible , under which , His lyes were cloakt . And that Mahomet is truly signified by this fifth Angel , and His followers the Sarracenes , by the Locusts ; it appeares : 1st . by Their Power , & 2ly , by Their shape . And first Their power was in Their Tails , as the Dragon 's was , ( that is ) to prevaile by the sword , the sting of Thieves and Robbers . And yet were they not to kill , but to torment only for 5 moneths space ; that is on the 5 summer moneths ( wherein Locusts do usualy come abroad . ) These men were of the Nation of the Arabians , See the Annals . a Barbarous people , that never arrived unto the Education , policy , & discipline of the Romans , in any of Their enterprises ; and tho They imitated Them , in all warrs blondshed & cruelties , yet They were in all things less in power , & short of that people , as much as a Scorpion is short of a Great Dragon . And where They conquered , They did not destroy the people , but put Them to tribute only . Yet like a smoake that hides the light of the Sun & the Ayr , so by their foolish doctrine of Mahometanisme , They greatly eclipsed the light of the holy gospel ; by conquest taking in the Kingdomes of Ierusalem , Syria , Mesopotamia , Aegypt , Cyrene , & Mauritania ; & the somtimes famous Churches of Antioch , Alexandria , Jerusalem , & Carthage ; by meanes whereof the Christians of all those parts were driven into the same subjection , as had beene afore time under the power of the Dragon , saving that They did not suffer death for Their religion , as in those former dayes . Notwithstanding They lost Their Goods , & estates , and were forced to fly Their Countreyes , or to change Their religion , or to abide in slavery ; having lost Their Churches , & the exercise of Their religion . And hence was it said in the Vision , [ Woe to the Inhabiters of the Earth ] because of this bitter affliction ; Reu . 12 : 12. meaning what a wofull condition were those poor Christians under , who living under the Angel of the bottomless pitt , in miserable slavery , endured bitter things , even as under the reigne of the Dragon : The same Serpent having erected His Throne here , that ruled there . And when limitts were sett to their Conquest , yet beyond those limitts ; from year to year , during the 5 tormenting summer moneths , they used to yoe forth in great companies , Ch. 9.5 . somtimes by land as farre as the Imperiall city of Constantinople , & sometimes by sea as farre as Sicilia , & Calabria in Italy , & sometimes as far as Genoa , burning , robbing , & spoyling the Countreys , & leading captiue the miserable Christians , and such was Their custome from time to time . Insomuch as all Christians dwelling under the Dominion , or Inroads of these Inhabiters of the Earth , languished , as men a weary of Their liues ; choosing rather to dy then liue in such slavery & thraldome , and yet it could not be had . 2ly . As to Their Shapes , See the Hist . of the world by Petavius . They are described 1 [ like Horses prepared , to battel &c. ] alluding unto the manner of these Arabian Sarrazenes , who doe all their busynes on horseback , and of old were great Chariot masters . 2. [ To have as it were crownes of gold on Their heads , ] intimating the many Kingdomes by Them conquered , which were worthy the honour of so many diadems , but these rude , barbarous people unskilld how to become the Majesty of a crowne , are said only ( as it were ) to have them . 3. [ To have faces of men , ] intimating their success & courage , like men . But 4. [ To have hair like women ] alluding to the Arabian custome of wearing long hair like women . 5. [ To have Teeth like Lions ] intending thereby Their rapacious quickness , to snatch their prey . Lastly [ to have a King called Abaddon &c. ] because of the Destruction brought upon the Church by meanes of Mahometan Conquests , extending unto a third part of the knowne world . The Angel of this Conquest is called the 5th . Trumpetter ; But then are we to note , that this is not reckoned according to order of Time , but of place , & the terribleness of the feats of warre . Constantinus sounded the first Trumpet against the Pagans , And Alaricus with the Northerne men sounded the second Alarum against the degenerate Roman Church . And Mahomet was the third in order of time , that gaue Alarum to the Easterne Church for the same reasons . But is called the 5th . for that Charlemaigne who alarummed the Northerne Invaders ; And Zisca , with the Protestants after Him , who gaue alarum to the Papacy , are called the 3d . & 4th . Trumpetters in order of place , for that the Europaeans are reckoned out unto the end , before those of Asia , are treated off ; & this partly because the Links of affaires so required , the westerne matters hanging in a dependency one after another : and partly because the greatest woes were thought meet by the Holy Ghost , Reu . 9.12 . to be last spoken off .

Chap. the III . §. 1.

Of the Introduction to the Kingdom of the Beast of the Sea . Wherein 1. Of the Church in Heaven : and the Religion that sprang out of the Earth . The words of the Vision of the Beast out of the Sea . The Shape of that Vision explained . And of the History of the 6th . Head of the City Roma , as it were wounded unto death . And of the Inhabiters of the Sea , And the Beast of the Sea , of whom They are mean't , & why so called .

§. 1.

NOw while the Kingdome of the Beast of the Earth , The Introduct . was established in the East ; There was at the same time another Kingdome of the Beast of the Sea making ready to arise in the west ; and that also under the dominion of the same Serpent which reigned in the other place . Now for some time , after he had beene cast out of Heaven , The old Serpent remained as a Ship at Sea becalmed , windbound : or as one in an Amaze , not knowing what course to steere . And for many years could play but smal games ; while Pious Emperours , ruled the Church ; and Holy Bishops preached the Gospel ; And the four first general Councils , established peace in the Church . By Earthly men indoed some roomth was gained to drive the Woman into the wilderness ; but by meanes of Eagles wings that helped , This drift was not farre away . When the Northerne Men came swarming into the Church , 't was somthing worse weather with Her in the westerne Church . But at the Sarrazenes advance it was much worse in the Easterne . And yet a greater storme is Comming up . Leave we therefore the Inhabiters of the Earth , for a while , to observe the motions of the Monstrous Beast comming up out of the Sea .

§. 2.

When the first , Rev. 12.12 . The History of the Church under the Heavenly state , both in persecution , & in power , & under the Earthly State , of Goths Persians & Sarrazenes reigning over Her . & capital enemy of the Church , the Dragon was cast out of place : there was a woe pronounced , on the Inhabiters of the Earth first , & then of the Sea . Intimating that the next seat of the Dragon should be on the Earth , and after that He would gaine power in a place called the Sea . Now these three places called Heaven , and Earth , & the Sea , must needs be diverse one from other , as are the places properly so called . As for the first place cal - called Heaven , it is very plaine that it was not meant of any place properly so called , but of that place where the Dragon had once power to persecute the holy woman , and from whence He was cast out . And this was in the Empyre of Roma , under the power of Pagan Emperours ; from the suffering of the ever blessed our Lord Christ , unto the reigne of Constantinus Magnus , who by putting downe that Pagan Power , is said to have cast out the Dragon , and was therefore called the Manchild borne of the Woman , & advanced into the Throne of God . And after this also , was there a time , while the Church did sing [ Now is Salvation Come &c. See the Hist . Eccles : of Socrat . & Evagri . ] And this also was the time of the Church called Heaven , & reached unto the end of the four first general Councils . For so long & so farre , it is mostly agreed of all Christians , that the Church continued Holy & Pure , & very little defiled , and therefore is called Heaven , or the true Heavenly Church . True it is , that in these times were great interruptions unto the Churche's peace , by meanes of Emperours , Patriarchs , & Bishops falling away from the pure & true faith ; but there was no general defection : there were diseases in the Church : some times one member was sicke or lame , and somtimes another ; somtimes the stomach was disordered , and other while an arme was lame , and somtimes the Head was in an high feavourish distemper ; but yet the whole Body together was not amiss . Altho here & there somtimes an Arrian Emperour threatened , banished or put to death ; and other where , troublesome Patriarchs & Bishops broached strange doctrines , & qua●reled , excommunicated , & greatly disturbed : yet at all those times was there a Body of holy Magistrates and Church men , who kept up the life of Holy Church , and the Doctrine & Discipline thereof in that purity , as They received it from Christ & His Apostles ; ( the common failings of the Church militant only excepted . ) And so far lasted the true Heavenly Church . But about the year of Christ 400 , the Gothlanders , See the Hists as before , & the Annals of Baron : & Iournandes de rebus Gothor . & great swarmes of Other Pagan people out of the North , in vaded Christendome , and comming in with men , women , & Childeren , did overrun , conquer , & miserably wast , the Christian countreyes of Italia , Gallia , Hispania , Germania , Hungaria , Dacia , and Illyricum . And these being properly called the floud out of the Serpents mouth , which droue the Church into the wilderness : They dispossesst the Christian natives of their Cityes , & Countreys , and drove Them from place to place , & mixt among Them , and in great abundance were They massacred & destroyed , in all the Countreys aforenamed by These . Reu 12 : 12 , 13 , 14 , 15 , 16 And these Pagan Powers were Men of the Earth , Or Men that were of no Kinne to God or Christ , or Heaven : And all Christians dwelling under the danger , & power of these Invaders , were those Inhabiters who dwelt under the dominion of the Men of the Earth . And Their condition was very woful . But these Miseries , were after the storme over , in differently well healed , partly by the Power of Holy Church standing firme in the Easterne parts , and rescuing the brethren of the west , out of Their dangers : and partly by meanes of privat quarrels among the several Tribes of those Northerne Men , devouring one another : Where by the Earth is faid to drinke up the floud , that came upon the Church out of the Serpents mouth : and especially for that these flouds of Barbarous people , being first broken ; and then mixing among the natives , were won by the conversation of Their neighbours , to become Christians , as They were . And tho They were at first , but Arrian Christians , yet became they sociable thereby , and by degrees men peaceable , and such , as the Church of God found roome , to enjoy life & breath among Them . But about the year of Christ 600 , See the Annals of Baron : & Hift . of the world by petavius . Rev. 9 : 11. or a smal while after , the old enemies of the Church , the Persian Pagans brake into the pale of Holy Church , and made great slaughters ; and ca●ryed away many captives of holy people , & subjected much of the Holy land , and these also were More Men of the Earth that brought in Woe upon the Church . But then lastly came up the Angel of the Bottomless pit , the Impostor Mahomet , & his Sarrazenes , & ruined , & laid desolate , a third part of the Church , & that irrecoverably , as has been said before : ver . 1 , 2 , &c , and this was the fift Trumpetter the Angel of the Earth . And under these the distressed Christians Inhabiters with in Their dominion , were miserable , and in woful State , even worse then under the pangs of death , ver. 6. when men long for death , & cannot have it . And this was especially called the Angel of the Earth , because after His Trumpet sounded , there followed a great Conquest against the Church , and a 3d . part thereof was wasted & lost , by it ; and a new Religion was brought up , by this Angel , that being of no Kinne to Heaven , and having no dependency , or clayme from Christ , was said therefore to spring from the Earth ; or out of , the bottomless pit , or , an endless depth of an Hole in the Earth , ver . 11. where the Serpent hath His abode . And because one Sergius a Monke , who had been in Holy orders , ver . 1. had helped this Angel of the Earth in the composing of His Religion , He is said to fall downe from Heaven , or from that Church , which was called , heavenly , wherein He had been a Priest or Teacher , and therefore is called a Starre of Heaven , or a light of the Church ; Ch. 1 : 20. and is said to fall unto the Earth , meaning unto the Mahometan Religion . And hence therefore under the Kings of this Religion who held Their chiefe seat at Bagdat in Mesopotamia , the distressed Christians are called Inhabiters of the Earth , living in woful miseryes ; because of the old Serpent somtimes called the Dragon , having set up a new Kingdome there .

§. 3.

But all these things of the Angel of the Earth , & of the Northerne Invasions , The Vision of the Beast rising out of the Sea . And the firs● part of the Text . doe properly belong unto the Vision of the Angels of the Trumpetts : excepting that being hinted at only in this Our Vision of the Monsters , I have tooke in these storyes by way of Explanation , to clear those hints , & to compare the collateral Histories of the Serpents feats , which fel out , betweene the going off , of One Monster , & the comming on of the next ; together with the connection of History which cam to pass in the same Kingdome , betweene the Dragons fall , & the rise of the Beast . And to this purpose having treated of the Collateral , I come now to speake of the Connective History of the same Kingdome of the Dragon . And first let us read the Vision , as it is there first , & foresaid . Rev , 13 : 1. [ And I stood upon the sand of the Sea , and sawe a Beast rise up out of the Sea , having seven Heads & Ten Hornes , & upon His Hornes , Ten Crownes , and upon His Heads the name of Blasphemy . And the Beast which I sawe was like a Leopard , and His feet were as the feet of a Bear , and His mouth , as the mouth of a Lion , and the Dragon gave Him , His Power , and His Seat & great Authourity . And I saw one of His Heads , as it were wounded to Death , and His Deadley wound was healed : and all the world wondred after the Beast . And They worshipped the Dragon , which gave power unto the Beast . And They worshipped the Beast saying , who is like unto the Beast ? who is able to make warre with Him ? &c.

§. 4.

Rev. 12.17 . The Explanation of this appearance ; as to the Shape . It has been shewn how the Dragon cast out of the Heaven , was wrath , and went out to make war with the Remnant of the womans seed . And this bustle of warre being On the face of the Earth , as in another Vision had been spoke off , and therefore here omitted . And while that warre was yet hot , & at the heighth : loe we find the Apostle , as if one shunning the noise , & trouble of that warre , stept off from the Earth , & standing on the sands of the Sea . And as He stood there , loe , A Beast rose up out of the Sea : Headed , & Horned , Chap. 12 : 3. as He had once seen before in Heaven , except with this difference , that where as before there were but seven Crownes , & those were upon the seven Heads , This Beast ariseth with Ten Crownes , & those upon His Ten Hornes . Now it shall seeme that this Beast , was in all points the same as before , excepting only His Age , & His Actions , which were new . For in His early dayes , who had seen Him ; would have seene only one Head , Dionys . Halicarnas . Hist . Rev. 17 : 9 , 10 , with a crowne on it , and all the rest , but shadowes of so many Heads to come . The next appearance as He grew elder was other wise . And so at last appeared six heads crowned , whereof 5 fallen , one standing , & one to come up . And now at this last appeatance are to be seene six fallen Heads , and the Seventh crowned , & reigning ; and the Ten Hornes , which afore were but as it were so many shadows of Hornes to come , do now appear in full shew with each of Them a crowne thereon . Ch. 13 : 1 , 2. And the Apostle standing as it were nigh unto Him , describes His whole shape , as what colour He was off , what spotts appeared on His body , what a mouth , what feet , & claws He had : And what disposition He was off , and then proceeds he to the Story .

§. 5.

I shall first goe thoro with the History , & then proceed to the shape & qualities . And first as to the Time when this Beast arose . Rev. 13 : 3. It was not until after One of the seven heads , was wounded , as it were unto death ; Of the History of the City Roma under the State of her 6th Nead , the Imperiall power , wounded as it were unto Death . See Dionys . Hal . See the Chron . & Annal of mat : Palm : & Baron . & petav . Et Hist . de Goth : per Iornandem . and until that deadly wound was healed . Now these Heads had fallen , five times , and risen againe ; and yet no Deadly wound was knowne . For tho King Tarquinius was cutt off , & all His family , when the first head called Kingly power went downe ; yet this was a wound only unto that family , but no wound unto the City , called the Beast : For Kingship layd aside , the Consuls ruled , and the Beast increased instrength & growth as if there had been no change . And so also it happened at the Change of every head . But when the sixth Head , ( which was after the Apostles time , ) did fall ; then was the Deadly wound , as by the Story appears : which happen'd as follows , very remarkeably . In the year of Christ 411 , the Imperial City Roma was besieged , & taken by Alaricus the Gothlander a Barbarous King , of the North , who cam boldly thoro all difficulties , from a farre Countrey , and by force entered that City which for all most a thousand yeares had beene the great Maistress of the world . Honorius a sleepy Prince was then Emperour , who thro slackness of government fell into this great default , to suffer so meane an enemie to approach so near Him . But the city being once beset , the famine with in oppressed as much as the Enemy with out , so as she was forced to yield , and at that time almost all Italy was brought under . This was such a wound as Roma never felt before , no not when She was sack't by the Gaules in her younger years . And yet it proved not fatal , for that Alaricus dying in His victory , this storme was avoided , & Roma recovered againe , and the Emperour Honorius reigned on . But 30 years after this , cam Attila King of the Hunns , and having greatly wasted all the Northerne Italia , He tooke the city Florentia by storme , & utterly razed it unto the ground , & had don as much to Roma , had not the wisdome of Leo then Bp. there , with good words diverted Him . But Genserikus King of the Vandales , having first conquered Africa , came over into Italia , and slew Maximian the Usurping Emperour , & tooke Roma by force , rifled , spoiled , & burn't it , and led away captive Eudoxia the Empress , in the year of Christ 458. But like a storme , He only wasted the countrey , & so returned . For in those dayes the Easterne Empyre being formidable in power , these flashes of Conquest durst not abide the revenge , that from thence seemed to threaten . After this some years , Biorgus King of the Alanes entred by Trent , and wasted all the countrey until He was overcome . But with in two or three years after , about the year of Christ 467 came Odoacer King of the Herulans with an infinite number of people , & overcame , & destroyed Augustulus the last Emperour of Roma , and that so , as no more Emperour reigned there . And for 14 years He continued spoiling all Italia , and wrote Himselfe King thereof . Thus Roma had received many wounds , but this last was a deadly One ; Her last Emperour being destroyed , and an enemy writing Himselfe King of Italia : Her Empyre was now expyring . But as if this had not been enough , in the year 481 cam Theodorikus another Gothlander , and discomfited & slew Odoacer , tooke Roma , and made great slaughter of people therein , and in all the countrey round about . And after all this , He reigned King of Italy 25 years , and his heirs after him : until Iustinian reigning at Constantinople , Belisarius once more brought Italy under subjection unto the Easterne Empyre , yet so , as Ravenna , & not Roma became the seat of the Imperial substitute . But in the year 542 , under Totila Their King , the Goths cam againe , & twice tooke Roma . And yet then also came Narses from Constantinople , and once againe rescued that thraldome . And Teia ano●her King of the same , after 11 years ; made great wast : until Narses slew him also , in 553. Now after this , the Gothes stirred no more , but incorporating with the Natives , Their name became forgotten . But this healed not the deadly wound , for 16 years after the Goths stop't ; there cam Alboinus King of the Longobards , with a very great army , & an infinite traine of women & children , and conquered , & possessed all the whole countrey , from the Alpes , unto the mountaines of Apennine , and gave the name of Lumbardy unto that land , where He , & his Successors enjoyed , & reigned about 213 years , from 566 , unto the year of Christ 779 , and during that whole while , were a strait bridle , and a sharpe curb , to keepe lowe the city of Roma , & the Bishops thereof . Only the Easterne Emperour having a Substitute at Ravenna , made head against the Lumbards , & becam a smal defence to stave off captivity ; and yet ever & anon , the Bishop , & His Romans , were driven to crouch , and to petition , and to buy Their peace of these Lombards . And when at last Charlemaigne came to the rescue out of these dayly fears , he found Leo then Bishop of Roma oppressed by the factious citizens with in Roma ; so as this Great Beast at that time , was as an old Lion ready to dye , & gasping for breath , persecuted by the flyes , bitten of dogs , griped by ravenous birds , trod on by asses , & spurned by the vilest creatures ; and as it were wounded to death : & yet then He revived . For after so many bitter wounds , & endless miseries for 300 years together continually afflicting , Having lost al her dominion , & rule , and become a servant in common with all the rest of Italy unto the Emperour of Constantinople , & his Substitute at Ravenna ; and having lost all her territories , & praefectures in Europe & Asia , & in her owne native countrey of Italia : and having been four times taken by force , & miserably ravaged , rent torne & stript , and having been trod on , & crush't , & trampled under the feet of seven Barbarous Nations ; and after she had seene & felt her delicat body defiled by the rude rapes of most ruffianly miscreants , who spurned Her in the very face , & teeth of Her , stript Her naked of all Her Ornaments , & the Trophees of Her great glory , & made her desolate , threw downe her walls , & burnt her houses , sold her children for slaves , slew the strength of her power , & led her women into captivity ; and after having payd tribute to vilest strangers , and having lost all emblems of Majestie & state : and her 6th , Head , the Imperial dignity being long since cutt off from her , & wounded unto Death ; This somtimes Monstrous Beast remained yet still breathing , as the Skeleton , back bone , & ribbs of a somtimes famous city , with a bare skull instead of an Head hanging downe like dead , the bare name & stile of Pontifex Maximus holding life & Soul together , & that was all . Rea . 13 : 3. And such was the Deadly wound , of One of the Heads , as it were wounded to death . And it cam to pass even as the Apostle saw in Vision . For was ever any creature in the whole world , so , & so much wounded , and that for so long together , and so near , & so very near death , & yet live , & revive to live , and to get head againe ? And yet such was the case , & the state of the Empyre of Roma at that time ; and it was never so before , nor besides . And this therefore was the certaine time of the wound , as it were , unto Death , but not quite Dead . And yet after this arose up the Beast out of the Sea , in the time of the reigne of his seventh Head , & the Ten Hornes which sprang up together therewith .

§. 6.

This Deadly wound being over , Of the Inhabiters of the Sea , and the Beast out of the Sea of , whom They are mean't . And why They were so called . and even ready to heale , Our next expectation is , to see how the Beast arose . But here are two things thrusting in , as necessary to be first knowne , and they are first what was that Sea whereout the Beast arose : and 2ly . by what markes we may infallibly know this Beast , when we see His comming up . Now in answere to the first question : By the Sea must be understood some place different in nature from that of Heaven , & that of Earth . And yet as the Church said to be in Heaven , was not in the place properly so called , and the Religion sprung out of the Earth , was not from the meere Earth : So neither by the Sea , is to be understood , that place properly called the Sea ; but some other thing , that with ease , by a well knowne Trope , may bear that Name . And besides it must be understood of some such place , Rev. 12.12 . Ch. 13. & 7. from whence Persecution might come upon the Church ; because of the woe pronunced to befal the Inhabiters of the Sea . And which this Beast of the Sea , is to bring about . By the Sea therefore , must be understood a people some way or other related unto great waters , and that plainly to be discerned ; according to the acceptation of waters in holy writt . Now to these purposes we find , that as waters , are common meanes of Natural life , hence allegorikally in the scriptures they are commonly taken for meanes of spiritual & Aeternal life , as it were the spiritual drinke of mens Souls . And to this purpose , the Word of God and divine knowledge are called Water . Ezek 47 : 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5. As where it is said , Waters came running forth from under the Altar , and from thence , ran abroad , at first only ankle deepe , & then knee deepe , and then up to the loynes , & lastly so deepe as a river unpassable , or waters where a man might swim . Now we know , Mal . 2.4 , 5 , 6 , 7. that at the Altar , the Priests lips were wont to drop knowledge of Gods word . And those therefore must be the waters flowing from the Altar , even spiritual waters . And as appeares by the Vision ; these Spiritual Waters did flow , every age deeper , & deeper , until they became very plentiful . As in another place it is said more plainly , Hab. 2 : 14. the Knowledge of the Lord shall become as the Watets that cover the Sea . And in another place the ever blessed Our Saviour hath said , who soever shal drinke of the Waters that I shall give Him , Joh . 4 : 14. Ch , 6.63 . shall never thirst : because that water shall be in Him , a wel of water springing up , into exerlasting life . And by this water our Lord meant His words He spake , which were spirit & life . And now by the same reason as the holy word , & Divine Knowledge , are called Waters ; & Waters deepe as the Sea . Ch. 1 : 1. So the Men who preach that word , & teach that knowledge , may be also tropically called Waters , & waters of the Sea ; as also Our blessed saviour is stiled The word , because the preacher thereof ; by a Metonymy . And after the same rate , here in this place , by the Sea , must be meant tropically , the place where Gods word is taught , & where Men dwel , who are Preachers of Gods word , & Teachers of knowledge : and that place is the Church . Whence it appear's , that the Beast , who arose out of the Sea arose out of the Church ; and that by the Inhabiters of the Sea , are meant People dwelling in aplace where Gods word is , or was wont to be taught , and therefore , a people called the Church . But then will some say . What Persecutions working woe , can reafonably be feared , where Churchmen reigne ? Or how shall the Dragon be said to rule there , from whence He was cast out ? And we would say , true in deed , as is objected , were it the Pure , & true Church , called Heaven ; out of which this Beast arose . But it is , out of the Sea , and not out of Heaven , whence the Beast comes . And therefore tho the Heaven , & the Sea , are both significant of the Church , yet are they to be understood of Churches , as widely different each from other , as are the foul Seas , from the pure Heavens : Ezek . 47 : 10 , 11 , 12. Isa . 57.20 . and so are the Waters of Gods Word to be distinguished , from the corrupt , falt , & troubled waters of the Sea , with as great a width of distance as is betweene , cleane water , & foul or myrie . For the waters of the Sea , are called in holy writt , troubled waters , which cast up myre & dirt : and thence do signifie a Corrupt , & no pure Church . And in such a case we use to say , Corruptio optimi est pessima , the best things that are , when corrupted , do prove the worst of Corruptions . And hence it appears , that the Beast who did arise out of the Sea must needs be Significant , of some Monster of Mankind , which arising out of the Pale of Gods Church corrupted , was inspired by the old Serpent , to become a second Dragon , & with great wrath to persecute the true & pure Church .

Chap. the IV . §. 1.

Of the Marks of the Marine Beast . 1. That He had Heads & 10 Hornes . And 2ly . That One of the 7 Heads was to com up after the Apostles time . 3. That One of the Heads was wounded as it were unto Death , & yet healed . 4. That 10 Kings were to arise at same Hour with the Beast . 5. That the Dragon gave Him His Seat . 6. That They worshipped the Beast , & also the Dragon . 7. That the great whore was the great City which reigned over the Kings of the Earth . And of the Verdict which must necessarily follow upon these Evidences . And Objections answered .

§ 1.

HAving shewne what was the Sea , The Introduction . out of which arose the Beast : now come we to inquire after the marks of the Beast , whereby He may be infallibly knowne when He appears comming up ; which is He . And consider we well the Apostles words , and these markes are so very plaine , that from all the wild Beasts in the Wilderness , & from all the strange Monsters in Afrika He may most easily be discerned . And to this purpose .

§. 2.

The 1st . marke of the Beast , He had 7 Heads & Ten Hornes ; and 10 Crownes on His Horns . The first marke discovers Him by the make of His Body . We do not take notice of His haire of what colour 't is , nor of His Spotts , how many , & where they are , nor of His teeth , or claws , how bigge or little , or how many : for these may be changeable : and therefore we esteeme them as uncertaine markes . But the make of His Body is an Infallible marke . There was but one Beast in all the world , that had Seven Heads , & Ten Hornes : And that was the Roman Monarchy . And tho this Beast appeared once , with 7 Crownes , & those on His Heads , and now he appeares with Ten Crownes , Rev. 13 : 3. & those upon His Hornes : yet that hinders not , but he is the same Monster that was seene before . For the different appearance of the Crownes , was but an accidental , & no essentiall difference . A man may have many Crownes , & may loose them , or may increase them , as it may happen to Him : and so might this Beast . For a crowne may be taken off , or put on , but an Head , or an Horne , cannot be so . The first Beast appeared in Heaven , and did there cast downe the Starrs of Heaven , Ch. 17.10 . and that had 7 Heads , crowned with 7 Crownes , on each Head One , whereof 5 Crownes shewed fallen , the 6th . stood firme , & the seventh Crown appeared only Comming . After this , that Beast then called a Dragon , in that state of His Life : was cast out of Heaven , unto the Earth , and then lost he all his Crownes , but that which was not yet sett too , or quite Come up . And the sixth head which had the only standing Crown was in a manner wounded unto death , as by the story has beene fully shewne . But now the same Monster appear's againe , new deck't & trim'd , with all His seven Heads , & Ten Hornes , only with different circumstances : & in a different state , & at an elder age . Time it seemes had made some alteration . It was then called a Dragon great & Red : It is now a Beast , and a Great one too , Scarlet coloured : ver. 3. Ch. 13.2 . And He had the Power , & the Seat , and Authority of the Dragon . And is the same Beast under different circumstances . But where was such a thing ever happened ? All story doe's agree , that the Heads , & the Hornes , both of the Dragon , & the Beast , together with all circumstances have been acted at Roma . There was the Dragons reigne , and there is it , that the Beast sitts . The seat of the Dragon , was the Pagan Roma , and the seat of the Beast is the great City , which in St. Ch. 17.18 . Johns time reigned over the Kings of the Earth . And that was Roma the Church of the Sea , or the marine Roma .

§. 3.

And now that these things are infallibly meant of the Roman Power , The 2d . marke . That one of the 7 Heads was to come up after the Apostles time , and it did so . Rev. 17.10 . comes in a second marke , as it were a second Evidence to make it good . Which sayes , that the Beast of seven Heads in the Apostles time , did want one of the seven to come up . And the History by all agreements confirmes the same , that at the same city , of the other six heads , the Seventh also came up , after the Apostles disease , & hath reigned , & continues so to doe unto this day , according to all circumstances in the vision described . Now without this Head , there was never any such mater as a Dragon or a Beast with 7 Heads . For when the Apostle wrote , there had been but six heads , reigning : and therefore , if this Head , be abated ; the Apostle seemes to have spoken , See the story in the An : of Bar : & Hist of Petav . more then the full Truth . But the time is past , that was spoken off , and the thing is plaine enough that it is full true . And if so , then it cannot be avoided , but that the Dominion that is now at Roma , and that has reigned there , for more then 800 years last past , is one of the seven Heads of the Red Dragon , and the scarlet Beast , and is that very Beast which arose out of the Sea ; and that Sea , is mean't of the Church corrupted .

§. 4.

The 3d . marke . That One of the Heads was wounded as it were unto death , and yet was healed againt . Rev , 13 : 3. But these things appear yet more plaine by a third marke , and that is : that where as One of the Heads of this Marine Beast was wounded , as it were unto Death , yet this Deadly wound was healed ; and that so farre , as all the world wondred after this healed Beast . To be wounded near death , & yet to revive , & live in splendor ; is a remarkable thing , and apt to be noted , & well remembred , and that especially in a case of one , in eminent place of honour . And yet so was it here . For as there was never any Kingdome upon Earth , that attained unto so great & so long mastery of power as did the Roman Monarchy : so the wound which that Monarchy received , when it lost the Imperial Dignity ; and when the Imperial city was four times taken by force , and spoyled of all it 's Trophees , & ensignes of Majesty & state ; as hath been afore related ; was as great a fall : and as much to be admired , and to be noted with an Universal observation , & remembrance all the world over . And yet loe , at what a Monstrous rate this Wound is healed ! The Pope of Roma is arisen up , ver . 2. With the story in Bar . & Petav . out of the dust of the Emperour , and hath had His Seat , and His Power , & Authority , for above 800 years , and hath been wondred after by all the world , for some part of this time , as much as ever the Emperour was . Read the Vision ; and compare the History of the things come to pass , therewith : and then say how plainely the Apostle hath described the Wound of the Empyre , 400 years before it came to pass ; and how punctually he hath noted , & observed , the advance of the Papacy into the Seat & the Honours of the great Red Dragon , and how plainly he describes that Kingdome , saying as full , as if it were in plaine words , [ This is the Beast which arose out of the Sea This is properly the Seventh Head of that Monster ; This is the Dragons Heir .

§. 5.

But here is still more evidence to the same purpose . The 4th . marke : that the 10 Kings were to arise at at once with the Beast , & to give him their power . This Beast of the S●a appears with Ten Hornes all Crowned : and these Ten Hornes , are expresly said to be , Rev. 17 : 12 , 13 , 14. Ten Kings ; or according to the Prophet Dan . 7 : 17. with 23. Daniels sense , to be mean't of Ten Kingdoms that were to start up at the same time together with the Beast , at the same Hour , & were to have One mind , in order to give Their strength & power unto the Beast ; and to make warre with the Lamb on His behalfe . &c. Now all these things have happened perfectly , & to a title , as in the Vision has been described . The Roman Papacy ( 't is true ) had a Kind of Conception about the year of Christ 600 , or a little after , at what time the vile Traytor Phocas having murdered His master , the Emperour Mauritius , and being countenanced , & congratulated by See the Story in Annals of Mat . -Palmer : Baron : Petavi : & Aventinus , & Platina . Bonifacius the IIId , at that time Pope , or Bishop of Roma ; in requital thereof Phocas made Him Platina in vit : Bon . III . Universal Bishops . And a while after , this Grant being read at a Convocation , or Council of 72 Roman Bishops , was recorded as a lawful & sacred graunt ; and from that time forward , the Bishop of Roma wrote him selfe Pontifex Maximus ; and was stiled his holiness . And ever after in all His decrees wrote volumus et inbemus . But alas this was but a naked title for a long time after these dayes , while the Kings of Lumbardy , on one hand , & the Emperours on the Other , kept him under ; and the barbarous Sarrazenes invading , put him to no smal fright ; and the Citizenes of his owne See , would scarcely allow him above the honour of a fellow Citizen . Martini Pol : Chron . But about the year 750 , Pope Zachary having kindly incouraged the Son of Charles Martel to dethrone his master , and to take his crowne from off his Head ; and that Rebellion proving success full ; the Son of the Usurper called Charlemagne having opportunity of power , dostroyed the Kingdome of Lumbardy , and relieved Leo , then Pope of Roma ; being even ready to perish because of the hatred of his Citizens within his City of Roma . But Charlemaigne having delivered him out of this danger ; He also made Leo , a sovereigne Prince , investing him with a territory of much land out of his new Conquests , Rea : the Hist . of the world by Petav : the Annals of Baron . & the Chron . Of each nation . & setled it on the Papacy . And in requital , Leo the Pope Made Charlemaigne , Emperour of Roma . And this was the first proper Rise of this Beast out of the Sea : And this Charlemaigne the new Emperour , was the first of the Ten Hornes , who gave his power & strength unto him . And from that Hour , Pope Leo began to be the seventh Crowned Head of Roma . Now when this new Emperour had led the way , more Hornes came in also , & submitted unto this Beast . Many Kings afore this , at much distance had seemed to homage him with good words , but warrs & troubles hindred , that there could be no comming & going betweene : but now that this mighty Emperour , by his great conquests had setled peace in Europe , the rest of the Ten Hornes came in , all most all at Once . And these were 1st . the King of Italy the grand child of Charlemaigne , and his Successors . The King of Spaine and his followers . The King of England ; And the King of Scotland , and the King of Hungaria . And not long after the King of Ireland , & the King of Poland , and the King of Denmarke , & Norway . And lastly the King of Sweden cam in . All these came in , & owned the Pope , as Their universal & common father , and gave Him great privileges out of each Kingdome , & much of revenues , & of power & authority & sway in all of Their Kingdomes . And all these did start up as it were together , at one Hour ; ( that is according to the great account , as the Almighty reckon's years , whereof Ps. 90.4 . 2 Pet . 3 : 8. One thousand make but one day , and One Hours time makes above 40 years . ) So as in about 40 years space from the Entrance of the Empyre of Charles the Great , or in one age , or a short space , there rose up a Beast out of the Church , the 7th , Head , of the Great Monster at Roma , with Ten Hornes , or Ten Kingdomes , at his devotion . Who in the Apostle time , were none of Them Kings , Rev , 17.12 . or in any Kingly power , but in His time the countries of Their Kingdomes were all Prefectures of the Roman Empyre : but upon the fall of that Empyre these Kings arose , and upon the Rise of the Papacy , and altho They had many of Them Kingdomes before , yet at that time becomming homagers to that See , after the Example of Charlemaigne the Emperour , owned Themselves a sort of Subjects to the Pope , & to hold their crownes of his gift , as Christs Vicar . And according to this authourity , the Pope did often take upon him , to sett up , & pull down Kingdomes at his pleasure . Now true it is , that some of these Kingdomes by times , See the several : Chrons of each Kingdom . were parcelled into many for one ; as when in England were seven Kingdomes , in Scotland two , in Ireland four , in Spaine twelve . Yet in the maine time , each of these Countreys knew but one Monarchy , and therefore are esteemed but as One . Also in time the Kingdome of Italy was taken into the Empyre , & was no more a distinct Kingdome . But then at same time , the Kingdome of France dividing from the Empyre , kept up the stint . So as the Kingdomes homagers to the See of Roma , were for the most part according to the holy Vision , an even account of Ten Hornes : but if they were , for some smal space but nine , and for other smal whiles , above Ten , yet being about the mater , according to Holy reckonings in the scriptures , ( where often times a certaine number signifies an uncertaine ; ) it is esteemed a true & creditable Explanation . And now would we know , who is the Beast of the Sea ? And where dwells He ? The History gives a full Account , naming the place ; to be the old City Roma ; and the time , when Charlemaigne gave him his first power & strength , and when the test of the Ten Hornes appeared , and added Their powers also to him ; and the Persons , to be the Kings , or Popes or Governours of the City of Roma , whereof Pope Leo was the first .

§ : 6.

A fift marke in answere unto the , The 5th . marke : That the Dragon gave him his Seat . Rev. 13 : 2. Who , is the Beast ? And where dwells he ? says expresly : That it is , that Power which sitts , & reignes , in the seat and place of the Dragon . And the place , which was once of the Great Red Dragon , is now the place , & Seat of the scarlet coloured Beast , that arose out of the Sea . For the Beast is the Dragons Heir , both of his Power , & Seat , & Authourity . And now the scriptures having spoke so plaine : I humbly propose it , first to the Pope himselfe , & his College of Cardinalls , to read , what the Holy Ghost says of him , & them , and of their Power & Seat . And next I humbly beg of all Kings & Potentates who acknowledge the Supremacy of the Pope of Roma , and are subject to the jurisdiction of that See , seriously to Consider , what a sort of Beast , They uphold , & maintaine : and to beware lest that in so doing , while They thinke , that They a do God good service , They benot found Rev. 17 : 14. Joh . 1 : 29. making warre with the Lamb of God , Joh 16 : 2. who takes away the sins of the world . For why ? what can They say to the contrary ? Was it not the Pagan Roma , and the Imperial Pagan Power there , which during the reignes of 42 Emperours , cast downe the Rev. 12 : 43. starrs of Heaven unto the Earth : and therefore is called the Great Red Dragon , which appeared in Heaven ? Ch. 1 : 20. Those Starrs were infallibly meant of the Bishops , Priests , & other Officers of holy Church , which that Power with divelish spite , did wickedly destroy . And therefore can there be no avoiding ; but that Roma , was the Seat of the Dragon ; and that the Pagan Imperial Power , was the very Dragon that ruled there , & destroyed the Starrs of Heaven . And now is there as little avoiding , but that the Powers now ruling in the same city Roma , and which have ruled there , for these 800 years last past , are the Beast of the Sea , or the Popish Roma , that makes warre against the lamb of God ? For what can be said , to avoid it ? Was ever any power ruling at Roma , the proper Seat of the Dragon , since the Dragon put downe ; & since the Imperial power , the 6th . Head of Roma was ruined , except this of the Pope ? Or do you vainly expect , that after these Popes putt downe , there will yet arise a new Power to become the Monster afore mentioned in the Vision ? No , it cannot be , the 7th . Head hath reigned already ; and the deadly wound hath beene healed already , and the papacy hath done it ; and therefore the Beast out of the Sea , was to arise from hence out of the Church ; & he is risen already . But as for the Christian Emperours reigning at Roma , such as were Constantine , Constans , Gratian , Valentinian &c. The Roman Church , & the Popes Themselves , have owned that They were orthodoxe , & pious , & so were the Patriarchs & Bishops of that age . And therefore this Monster must needs be , some Power still succeeding that age . And there is no such power but the Papacy to be found .

§. 7.

But hearke we : The 6th . marke : that They worshipped the Beast & also the Dragon . Reu . 13 : 4. here is still more & more Evidence comming in . They who worshipped the Beast , worshipped the Dragon which gave Power unto the Beast . And They worshipped the Beast saying ; who is like unto the Beast ? who is able to make warre with Him ? The Dragon was said to give Power unto the Beast , Because the City of the Dragon was the Seat of the Beast : and the glory thereof was restored as in the dayes of the Dragon : But especially for that , the same Power of Sathan , which sett up the Dragon , advanced also the Beast . But the worship of the Dragon was said to be brought in : first in that the very name of the Dragon , which was Pontifex Maximus , was become the assumed stile of the Pope : so that in the worship of the Pope , in kneeling unto him , and in Kissing His Toe , They did unto him as was wont to be done unto the Pagan Consuls , See Xiphil : & Dion : And Jeffrey Mon mouth : Eng : Chron . & Emperours , as if the same Pontifex Maximus , of the Pagans , had revived & lived in the Popish . And this adoration by Kneeling , & kissing the Toe of the Pope ; is such , as has been required , not only from meane people , but also from , Princes , Kings , & Emperours . In so much as the Pompe , & Grandeur of the Papacy , seemes rather to have exceeded , then to have come short , of that of the Consuls & Pagan Emperours . And besides the Idolatry of the Pagans , See the Hist . by Petav . and Plat . de vitis . in worshipping the Devill under pretence of Daemons , & Heroes , has beene much renewed in the Popish Church , by the pretended worship of Angels , & Saints , & foolish Images . And the Grandeur of the Papacy has risen to that heighth , that the Popes have sett up , & dethroned Emperours , & Kings . Insomuch as They have beene a Terror unto all the Princes of Christendome , and have raysed great warrs both at home & abroad , and occasioned infinite bloudshed by meanes of the continual slaughters for many years together made by the Guelphs & Gibelines , papists Imperial , against papists Popish . Besides the endless slaughters the Papacy hath occasioned against reformed Christians . In all which contentions whether They won or lost , it seldom happened , but the Pope was a gainer in the end . In so much as hence was it the great cry of those dayes , who is like unto the Pope ? who is akle to make warre with Him ? Rev. 13.3 , 4. The 7th . marke : that the Great whore , was the Great City that reigned over the Kings . And thus all the world wondred after the Beast .

§. 8.

But once more , may not all these be accounted markes enough , whereby to know , who is the Great Beast , then let the Apostle himselfe determine the Mater : And he sayes it expressly , Rev. 17 : 18. That the Woman who sat upon the Scarlet coloured Beast , was that Great City which in His dayes , did reigne over the Kings of the Earth . This Woman is the same who is called the great whore . And the Great whore is the Corrupt Church . For the Church is the Lambs wife . But then here lyes the case . That Church which is the Rev : 21 : 9. &c. to the 14. to the end . Lambs wife , must be a City pure & undefiled , as is signifyed by the precions stones , wherewith it was built , and by the pure Gold , clear as glasse of which the City was made up . But the Church which playeth the whore , is to have Isa . 50 : 1. Ezek . 16 : 35 , 36 , 37 , &c. a Bill of divorcement , and for Her transgressions is to be put away . And such was this woman , that was the great City . It is said expresly , that She was a Rev. 17 : 1 , 2.3 , to 7 , great whore , & had committed many & great whordomes , Ezek . 16 : 35 , 36 , 37 , &c. and lived like a whore , & was dress't like a whore , & spake like a whore , & was guilty of many & great abominations , & horrible blasphemy & Drunkenness . Rev. 17 : 1 , 2.3 , to 7 , Now the Church of Roma had been once famous for piety , & purity of Religion , and had brought forth many famous Martyrs , & eminent Saints , and this for some hundreds of years after Christ , unto the end of Gregorius the last of the Good Bishops , about the year 600. But after this , She played the whore , when She sided with the vile rebbel Phocas , & accepted the title of Universal Bishop at the hands of so vile a wretch , & becam proud of it : and thence fell She off from Christ into all manner of wickedness , ver 21. yet masked most abominably under the cloake of Religion . This Woman was the City called Roma : And that City was the Beast . And the Beast was both the City , & the Woman . And all these were Synonimus , and are all meant of the Roman corrupted Church , wherein the Woman , was both the Beast , & the Rider too . That is the whole Church consisted , of a Company of people Collected into a confused mighty Body , Ch. 13 : 1. Ch. 17 : 1. ver 7. which altogether are called a Beast Comming out of the Sea . And a Woman sitting upon many waters . And a woman riding on the Beast . Now of this whole corrupted Church , consisting of many people , Some are Heads of people , or Riders , such as are the Pope , and his Cardinals , & his Ten Hornes , the Popish Kings , and all the great men of that Church ; but others are drudges , or Beasts of Carriage , such as are the Communalty , and all the Body of the Church . By the Sea out of which the Beast arose , is meant the Body of the Church , and so is by the Many waters , on which the Woman sat , being multitudes of people , ver 15. of many Nations & languages . By the Beast , with 7 Heads & 10 Hornes , Dan . 7 : 7. Rev. 12 : 1. Et Ch. 13 : 1. is mean't the whole Body of the Roman Monarchy from first to last , whereof the 7th . Head , and the Ten Hornes , are peculiarly significant of the Popish Church joyned in One whole Body . By the Woman , the Great whore sitting on the waters , is mean't , the Government of the City Roma , of which the Pope is Head , who together with his Cardinals , and his Officers , & other dependents in the City , do reigne over waters , ( not properly so called , for that the City stands , not on waters , but , on 7 Hills , but ) over multitudes of people of many nations & Languages which are the Body of the Church , the subjects on which She sitteth , or over which She ruleth . And yet is She said to be carryed by the Beast , meaning thereby , the Body of that people , who are the remaines of the old Roman Empyre , which are the City Roma it selfe , Ch. 17 : 7. and all Italy , and so much & so many of the Roman presectures , as remaine under the jurisdiction of the Papacy . And in this sense , by the Great City is meant both the Woman , & the Beast , the Rider , & the Bearer . Some thereof who rule , and others who are Subject . And thus to the best of my skill have I reconciled all difficulties in the relative Termes , and given an Account of the full state of the case . Now when the Apostle wrote , the Emperour was supreame Head of the Great Cyty Roma , which in His time reigned over the Kings : And the Pope , & his 10 Hornes , were not then in Being . But the Apostle shewes , how such things should in time come to passe , out of things in his time , not yet in Being : and he shews how that great City Roma , should be the Seat , where They should be acted . And now loe , we have seen & heard tell , of the whole mater even as He hath said . And loe , it hath fallen out according to all what he said , & there is not one of his words fallen to the ground with out a full & perfect effect .

§ , 9.

The Verdict that must necessarily follow , upon these marks & Evidences . And now having proved all things as much as need to be said , we shall use no farther Evidence . But proceed we to sentence , and let the verdict be brought in . And hence examine we . Are all these things certainly so as hath beene brought in by plaine Evidence , of severall solid wittnesses ? Was Roma for certaine the great City which in the Apostles time reigned over the Kings of the Earth ? Yea . There is no dispute to be made of it . And was the Imperiall power , which ruled in the Apostles time , that 6th . Head of the Roman Government , then standing up to rule , which was to give place to a 7th . Head , that was to come up , Rev. 17 : 10. after the Apostles time ? Yea it was so infallibly . The Apostle says it in plaine termes . And the concurrent testimony of all writers agrees thereto : that there were 7 sorts of Sovereigne ways of Government at Roma in practice , whereof that was the 6th . and the 7th . waited afterwards to take it 's turne . And was the 7th . Head , which was to arise after the Apostles dayes , to be some Power reigning at Roma , tantamount in honour & power , unto that of the Emperours ? And was this too , to happen after the Deadly wound healed ? Yea . The whole thing is plaine from the Apostles mouth , and by necessary Consequence ; and the plaine & undenyable History of the times , expresses all passages how they fell out , even as was said . And there cannot one title thereof be denyed . And was it true , that is alleged of the Ten Hornes , that They were either exactly the number of Ten of Them ? or with in one over , or under , for the most part ? And did They all arise nearly about the time as the sovereigne papacy began first to spring ? Yea . These things were altogether so , there is a concurrent testimony of all writers to that purpose , and it cannot be hid . And it is continued so even unto this day : at what time the present 10 Hornes of Roma , are 1st . the Emperour . 2ly , The most Christian King of France . 3ly . The Defender of the faith the King of England unhappily drop't in of late . 4ly . The most Catholik King of Spaine . 5ly . The mighty King of Poland . 6ly . The Duke of Venice , 7ly . the Duke of Tuskany . 8ly . The King of Portugal . 9ly . The Duke of Savoy . And 10ly . the Duke of Genoa . And was that City Roma where the Pope now reigns ; the very seat of the Dragon ? And had He it from the Dragons gift ? And is the Dragon really worshipped there now in the Popes time ? Yea : It is infallibly true , that the Pope sitts , in the Dragons seat . And that he is become the Dragons Heir . And the Holy Ghost says that he who sitts there , had his place of the Dragons gift , or which is all one , of the old Serpents legacy : and that , They do worship the Dragon there . Yea . Are all these things so . And is there no remedy to avoidit ? Why then sure , whether the Pope be Antichrist , yea , or nay . Here is no meddle , and there needs none . But past all dispute , the Papacy is the Beast of the Sea . And the great whore . And what an unhappy , yea and abominable , thing that is . I need not say , the Holy Ghost sayes enough of it .

§. 10.

But to looke backe once againe , and to Inquire , what have They to say in excuse for themselves ? Is there no remedy ? Yea's . They will not give over to say . They say , that the Church of Roma , is the only true Church . And has the only true clayme from Christ , & his Apostles , & the primitive Fathers . And we deny not Theit descent , nor Succession . But say we . They have left Their Rev. 2 : 4. first love ; and Their Church hath played the Ch. 17.1 , 2 , 3 , 4. Harlott : and hath made many & great schismes from the true antient Catholik & Apostolikal Church ; as appvars by Their taking upon Them , 2 Thes . 2 : 3 , 4. 2 Pet . 2 : 10. Jud. 8 : 11. above Emperours & Kings : which God abhorrs , and by their Rebellions , and by teaching men so to doe : and by Their 1 Cor . 1 : 10 , 11 , 12 , 13 , &c. rents & Schismes raised by meanes of Popes , & Antipopes , and Popes & Councils clashing , excommunicating & cursing each other : and by Their too manifest suspitions of Idolatry in worshipping the Host , and praying unto Angels & Saints , & pictures ; and by blasphemous Indulgencies , and the atrogancy of titles assumed : and many such like things they doe . All which we prove , not only ( as may be plentifully done ) by eye , & Ear wittnesses : but especially by the Testimony of the Holy Ghost , and that out of Holy Bookes by Their own Testimony allowed to be so : I meane out of the xiijth . xvijth , & xviijth . Chapters , of the Revelations . Where the Holy Ghost poynts at them so plainly , & by such infallible markes , saying what that Church would come to , and what guilt They would run into . And now it being done , he names the men , & the thing , & the place & the time , and he sayes expresly what great abomination of wickedness doth lodge therein . And unless They can clear Themselves , of that staine of the Beast , & the Great whore out of Their Church , They can never be any true Church of God .

But what will They say ? Who then is meant by this Beast ? was it the Arrian Empyre at Constantinople , or the Gothish Kingdome in Italy ; or the Sarrazene Kingdome at Bagdat or Grand Cayr , or the Turkish Empyre at Constantinople ? No , none of all these had the seat of the Dragon , nor did they sitt down in that Great City which reigned over the Kings of the Earth . And therefore it cannot fasten there . Would They thrust it upon the Orthodoxe Emperours at Roma ? For shame , They can not say so . They themselves having all along said to the Contrary . And Those dayes having spoke nothing but of truth , & great veneration of holy religion . There reigned the 4 first most famous general Councils . And there was the great shelter of poor persecuted Christianity , until Themselves became the greatest sufferers . But besides all that reigne was precedent unto the deadly wound healed .

Rev. 17 : 10. Ch. 13 : 3. But will They put in , that which is said , that the reigne of the 7th , Head was to be but short . Yet will it not do . For the time that the world wondered after the Beast , was but short . It began nor until , the Emperours left off to meddle in Italy . And held no longer then until , General Councils , & Italian Princes , tooke upon them to pul downe & set up Popes : which was about or under 300 years space , and not above . And tho ( true it is ) that the Empyre of the Papacy is to make up a reigne of 42 moneths space , ver 5. or during the time of so many Emperours reignes . Yet Their proper rule was but short , & their wings have been long since clipt , and Their time is near out . And this therefore can be no helpe to them .

Chap. the V. §. 1.

Of the History of the Beast rising out of the Sea . And of His Lowe estate , how it was supported : And of His Advance , how it was effected by Charlemaigne . Of the History of the Papacy , as in the Vision Represented . The History of it from it 's Rise , unto it 's Imperial Heighth , above the Emperours . And by what devices it was effected . The History of it 's Imperial Heighth , unto it 's beginning to decline . It 's History from it 's declining , unto it 's present State . all briefely related .

§. 1.

TAking for graunted , The Introduction . that the Papacy now reigning at Roma , is infallibly signified by the 7th . Head of that City , in the Vision : and that this 7th , Head , is infallibly meant of the Beast , which arose out of the Sea , and of the Great whore which sitteth on the waters , and is said to ride on the Beast . Come we now to the plaine History , of this Beast , how He arose , and how he became a whore , and how the whore rode on the Beast . And to shew how He arose , we must first see how he lay lowe , and crouched , and by what meanes he was supported in his lowe estate , and finally by what meanes he became advanced .

§. 2.

Of the Bishops , & Popes , of Roma , how They supported the city being ready to perish . It may be remembred , how the Empyre of Roma , was grievously wounded even as it were unto Death . Under this languishing calamity , the Person , & the Name of Emperour was quite lost , & worne out : and that which kept Roma alive , & held up her drooping Head , and was as it were the Soul of this desolate city gasping for life ; was the Bishop of the City . Of these Bishops , had been in past ages , very many of Them who had been exceedingly famous for piety & holy life , and two third parts of them dyed Martyrs . Of these , Gregorius sirnamed Magnus was none of the meanest . & Ep. 119. & li. 4. Ep. 9. This man writing unto Mauritius the Emperour , at Constantinople , in al his Epistles stiled him , Lib . 7. Ep. 1. His Sovereigne Lord the Emperour . He wrote against Image worship . Annals of Bar . & Hist . of Petav . And when John of Constantinople , did arrogantly write himselfe , [ Universal Bishop ; ] This man detested his pride , and arrogancy , and in stead of contending with him , for the Title , wrote himselfe , Servus Servorum Domini , the meanest of Gods Servants . This was about the year of Christ 600. And so far the Roman Bishops had acquitted Themselves , as Christs true Bishops . But after him Sebastian becam quite another thing . And then Bonifacius the IIId , was worse then he . This was be who flattered the vile Usurper Phocas , and gained from that vile wrech a patent , to be that Universal Bishop , which his predecessor , as an Holy man had abominated . And having this grant from Phocas , Platina de vitis . he called a Synod of 72 Bishops & 30 Presbiters , and confirmed the Graunt of Phocas . And thus the Bishops of Roma instead of Christs Bishops tooke upon them to be as it were a succession of second Christs , or as Christ Himselfe . But after this , for many years , enjoyed these Popes , but little rest & pleasure , of so great dignity . For the whole world , was so far off , from prizing the blessing of this Common Father ; that his nearest Neighbours ; the Lombards , spurning at His Holiness did beard him continually with Their Insolencies , Hist . Ec : of mat : Palmerin &c. and Petavius & often times worryed Him , as if He had been a Wolfe or a Bear , more like then an Holy Father , when they came with a whoop , & hallowe , to beat him up out of His denne . And the Imperial power at Constantinople , having as little regard for his Holiness , or for the desolate City of his holy See ; made smal account of either , whose Viceroy kept court at Ravenna , & not at Roma . And thidther the Pope , & his fellow Citizens of Roma were constreined to appeale for justice , & to sue for helpe . But these haughty Popes of desolate Roma , being back't with the credit of Their Predecessors the holy , & humble Bishops of Triumphant Roma ; had no smal advantage of credit thereby : And what by meanes of the credit of Their Predecessors , and Their owne most subtil wisdome & policy ; they held up the head of drooping Roma , that it did not expire . Somtimes They beg'd , and other whiles They bought Their peace . And yet often times when , with much a doe , They had saved themselves , & the City , from imminent ruine ; the ungratefull citizens , enoying that the Pope had the honour of the preservation ; did oftentimes put His Holiness upon it , to wracke his witts a second time , to redeeme the safety of his own family out of the rapacious brawles of unruly & ingratefull neighbours . Here was no such thing as three Crownes for a Popes head in these dayes : here was as yet no College of Cardinals . And yet out of a smal revenue , the Popes upheld somthing of a stately grandeur . And when in greatest danger to be utterly lost , them came a rescue , & an Advance beyond expectation .

§. 3.

Of the History of the Franks and of Charlemaigne , how he becam great , and advanced And hence , now come we to treat , how this wound happened to be healed . Among the Sharers of the spoiles of the sometimes great & famous Empyre of Roma , One Pharamond King of the Franks ( a certaine Tribe of the German Nation disturbed in their own native countrey by the Northerne Invaders ) thrust in for a portion , and He , & His in time gained to themselves the greatest part of that rich counrrey which had been antiently called Gallia Transalpina . And the Natives of this countrey from servants to the Romans became slaves to these Franks , The Hist of the world by Petavius , And the Annals of Baronius . And Aventinus . who called the whole land after their owne name France , or the land of the Franks . Of these Franks were many warlike Princes , nevertheless in process of time , from barbarous Pagans , they became civillized Christians . And yet after this , the Conquerours of the Gaules , these French Kings became in alittle time such slaves to Their own lusts , that living carelessly & idly , They minded no busyness but pleasure & folly . And thus lull'd asleepe with sensuality , all manage of warlike affaires , & state maters , was committed to the trust of a Great Officer called the Major domo or Major of the palace . And long was it not , ere this active Servant , despising an idle & wanton Master , was tempted by the opportunity to thrust him out of his Throne . After a long race of Kings , from Pharamond descended , the crowne came at length unto Chilperik , under whom Pipin the son of Charles Martel was Majordome , a meer servant , & of no Kinne to the crowne : who wanting not for will & power , wanted only a pretence of title to sett his master aside , & to step in to his place . There was nothing in his way but Conscience , which made some opposition . There ruled at this time in the See of Roma , Pope Zachary , who wanting not for Reputation , & Title of Holines , wanted only power to backe it , and with veneration to advance it in the eyes of the Church . It seemes the reputation of the Antient Bishops of Roma , who most of rhem dyed Martyrs , had left behind it such an interest & holy savour in the Church ; that , as if Holiness had been entailed upon that seat ; Kings & Princes in all doubtfull cases sent & went to Roma to be resolued , and counted all Gospel as came from thence , without once inquiring or considering whether the present Popes , were men of Learning & Religion , or meer Blockheads , & Atheists . And by this meanes at somtimes , Kings did leave Their crownes , to put themselves into a Monastery at Roma : and others payd Peter pence , & small rents yearly , unto that See , which in those dayes was it 's greatest maintenance ; and yet so it was , that these flatteries not withstanding , the Popes of Roma were very lowe in the world , poor & beggerly . But now to supply these wants on each hand ; whither should Pipin the Majordome send for helpe to his Conscience , but unto Pope Zachary ? These two helpeless of themselves , yet by a lucky compliance helped each other . Pipin complained to Zachary , of a sloathfull Prince , and prayed his advice ; what should be done with Him ? And unto this Inquiry Zachary made answere . [ That a King misbehaving Himselfe , Aventin : Annal . Boiariae lib : 3 Princeps , populo , c●jus beneficio possidet , obnoxius est ; Quaecunque habet , potentiam , honorem , divitias , gloriam , dignitatem , a Populo accipit ; Piebi accepta r●●erat , necesse est . Regem Piebs constituit . eundem destituere potest . it was in the power of the people to depose Him , & to Elect a new King . ] And this being done , according to the Roman Doctrine Bellarmin : de Pontifice Rom: lib : 5. [ It was the Pope's right to bestow the crowne on the Elected King . ] And hence followed , that King Martin : Pol : Chron : in vita : Constant ; Vti , Imp : & ad an : Chr : 750. Chilperik was deprived of his Crowne , and was thrust into a monastery ; and Pipin the Majordomo , that Kings servant , was advanced into his Masters Throne , and was annointed by Bonifacius Arch Bishop of Mentz by the Popes command & appointment . And Pipin to gratify this Kindness , invested the Papacy with lombardian lands . Hence sprang up the justification of somuch R●bellion , as has of late years abounded in Christendome ; and the inundation of schismes that have followed thereon . God was wont to say [ By me Kings reigne : Pro : 8 : 16 : &c. ] But it seemes the Papacy is not of that mind . The Primitive Christians thought and acted according to what St : Paul said , [ Let every Soul be subject to the higher powers : whether wel , or misbehaving themselves : Rom. 13 : 1. &c , ] But Pope Zachary , it seemes , thought not so . And thus the King & the Pope mutually , & luckily gratified each other . But alas the Papacy at that time wanting power , and Pipin having not leisure to helpe ; the potent Lombards held the lands maugre that graunt . Baronii An. But in the next generation the son of that Pipin called Charlemaigne utterly brake that Kingdome of Lombardy , Hist . Eccles . lib . 8. ad an : 773. & 774. Abraham Bzovii . and rescuing Pope Hadrian out of Their danger ; at that time besieged by Desiderius ; He tooke the King Prisoner , & deprived him of his Kingdome . And after that , the Citizens of Roma becoming as troublesome to Pope Leo , as the Lombards had beene to Hadrian , he rescued him also . And then wholly made good to the Papacy all his Fathers graunts ; and endowed it , with a goodly Principality , & with Sovereigne power : Isd : ad an : 800. & Bar . An. and to gratifie so great liberality , Pope Leo made Charlemaigne the Emperour of the west . And at this time , the Seventh Soevereigne Head of the City Roma , after it had abiden long in the conception , arrived at the Birth . And thus the Beast of the Sea , out of the Church ascending , aspired , & began to reigne .

§. 4.

Of the History of the Papacy as in the Vision represented . Rev : 13 : 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 , 7 , 8. Having now discovered the Beast , who He is , & whence He came , and His S●at , and His Rider , his Heads , & his Hornes , and the waters whereon He sitts : Come we now to his Life and Actions , and these 1st . as represented in the Vision , and next as they appeared in Story . It is said , the Dragon gave Him , His Seat , & Power & great Authourity : And all the World wondred after the Beast : And they worshipped the Dragon , which gave power unto the Beast ; and They worshipped the Beast , saying , Who is like unto the Beast ? who is able to make warre which Him ? And there was given unto Him , a mouth speaking great things & blasphemies ; and power was given unto Him , to continue forty & two moneths . And He opened His mouth in blasphemy against God , to blaspheme His Name , & his Tabernacle , and Them who dwel in Heaven . And it was giv●n unto Him to make warre wtth the Saints , & to overcome Them : and power was given Him over all Kindreds , & Tongues , & Nations . And all who dwell upon the earth shall worship Him ; whose names are not written in the booke of life , of the Lamb slaine from the foundation of the world . Here is the faith , ver 10. & patience of the Saints . ver 9. And if any man have ears to hear let Him hear . This is the great whore , that sitteth upon many waters , with whom the Kings of the Earth have committed fornications ; and the Inhabiters of the Earth , Ch. 17 : 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6. have beene made drunke with the wine of her fornications . She is called a Woman sitting upon a scarlet coloured Beast , full of names of Blasphemy , having seven Heads , & Ten Hornes . And this Woman was arrayed in purple , & scarlet colour , & decked in Gold , & precious stones , & pearles , having a Golden cup in Her hand , full of abominaitons , & filthiness of Her fornications . And upon Her fore head was a name written MYSTERY , BABYLON THE GREAT , THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS , AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH . And this woman was drunken with the bloud of the Saints , & of the Martyrs of Jesus , unto admiration . S●ch is the Sto●y of the Beast , as ●e was represented in Vision , long b●fore he was conceived , or cam to light . And it rep●esents a Kingdome , that in process of time was to arise , unto a mighty advance of Power , & Greatness ; as such , which for the time was to be beyond compare for the Power & great glory thereof . Ch : 13 : 4. And 2ly , was to be the wonder of the world . ver 2. And 3ly , Had power to make warre with the Saints , & to overcome them . ver 7. And 4ly . his power was to extend over all Kinreds , Tongues , & Nations . vers 8. And 5ly . he was to be worshipped all the world over . ver 5. And lastly his Dominion was to continue for forty & two moneths . And yet such was to be this Kingdome , Ch. 17 : 3 , 5. Ch. 13 : 5 , 6. ver 7. Ch : 17.6 . ver 1 , 2 , ver 4. as would be governed by Persons guilty , 1. of Blasphemy against God , & his name , & tabernacle , & against them that dwel in Heaven : 2ly . of much bloudshed , of the Saints and Martyrs of Jesus : 3ly . Of Fornication , & Drunkenness : And 4ly , of being clad in purple , & scarlet , & with gold , & Pearle , & the most gorgeous attire . Such is the Story of the Vision . And now are we to find out the Story of a people , answerable to this Vision .

Section the Fift . Of the History of the Papacy from it 's Sovereigne Rise unto the time of it 's full Heighth

A. D. 783. Charlemaigne King of France & Germanny , & Hadrian , the 1st . Bish . of Rom.

Numb . 1. In the reigne of Charles the Great , the first Emperour of the west , & the first of the Ten Hornes , which becam the support of the Papal power : It was graunted unto him , by Pope Hadrian the first of that name , Mare tinii Pol . Chron . lib : 4. in vit : pap . Hadriani & Platina in vit . Pap Pascalis . and by a whole Council of 154 Bishops , besides Abbots , & Priests , fitting at Roma , in the year 783. That He & His Successors , should allways have the nomination , or power of Election , of all such Persons , as from time to time should be consecrated Popes of the City of Roma , commonly called the Apostolik See . And it was farther graunted , at the same time , by the same Pope , & Council ; that all Archbishops should receive Investiture from the hands of the same : And the severe curse of Anathema , was solemnly denounced by the same Pope & Council , against all such persons as should dare at any time to oppose these decrees : and it was decreed that the goods of all persons lying under the guilt of this curse , should be sold , until They should repent . And at this rate , stood the State of affairs , at what time the Papacy was first invested with sovereigne power , & authourity .

A. D. 801. Carolus sirnamed Magnus . 1st . Emperour of the West . & Leo the iij . first Sovereign Pope .

N. 2. According to the decrees of this Council was elected Leo the iij . Pope of Roma in place of Hadrian diceased , in the life time of the same Charles or Charlemagne : and was esteemed as the Kings favourite , or next unto him in place . In this mans time was it , that Charl●maigne became Emperour of the West , crowned , & constituted to become so , by this Pope Leo . And Leo by the gift of Charles sirnamed Magnus becam a sovereigne Prince , and the Papacy was invested with the revenues of a Kingdome , & several Duchies , and with great power & Dominion . And after this , about the same time , several other Kings cam in , & submitted to the universal jurisdiction of the Papacy . The Kings at this first rise of the Roman Papacy who submitted to her jurisdiction , See the several Chronicles of each Kingdome . were 1st . Charles the Great Emperour of Roma ; Irene then Empress of Constantinople ; Pipin King of Italy under his father ; Brithricus King of the West Saxons in England ; Achaius King of Scotland ; Alphonsus principal King in Spaine ; the principall King in Ireland ; the Viceroy of Germanny , under Charles ; & the Viceroy of Hungary ; and of Poland under the same ; During the reigne of this Pope Leo , Charlemaigne dying Lodovicus Pius his son succeeded Emperour , & King of Germany , & France , and Bernard son of Pipin was King of Italy .

A D. 814. Lodovicus Pius . Emper . the 2. A. D , 816. Stephanus the IVth . Po . 2d .

N. 3 Stephanus the IVth . succeeded Leo , with all mens good liking . But the time was short . For with in the year He dyed .

A. D. 817. Paschalis . Po . the 3.

N. 4. After him was chosen Paschalis , without any thing of Imperiall nomination , or election ; in contempt , and under the payne of the Curse , of the afore said graunt . So soone began the tares of sedition to spring up in the Roman Church , not fearing to defie the rites of Imperial Majesty , and as prophanely scorning at the threatening curses of their most reverend Ancestry . Platin . de vitis Pontificium . in vit . Pasc . But Lodowik being an easy & a gentle Prince ; Pope Paschalis found it no hard mater with flattery , to excuse this first breach of the decrees of Holy Church , laying the blame upon the Clergy & People of Roma . And with Lodowik he was accepted easily & kindly ; only with this fore warning , that it should be so no more . But how this sporting with the breach , & guilt , of such solemne curses , was accepted with God , the searcher of all hearts , will best appeare , by the success of affaires . For anon after , the pardon of one sin , becam only an introduction into greater insolencyes : at what time Lotharius King of Italy , under his father the Emperour , was forced to flye before the threats , & rebellions of the Roman Clergy , for his fathers rescue , & helpe . Of this rebellion , Isd. Plat . in vita Pasc . Pope Paschalis was greatly suspected to be guilty ; for it was only an Episcopal insurrection . How ever finding maters over powered ; the Pope sneak't , gave good words ; & having taken his corporal oath of his innocency ; he was acquitted of the capital blame . Nevertheless the Emperour bereaved , Him , & the Papacy , ever after , of no smal share of their power , & dominion : which notwithstanding his oath of innocency ; had not he suspected his perfidy , that just Emperour would scarcely have pared his nailes for him , so near the quick .

A. D. 824. Eugenius the II . Pope the IV . th .

Ec : Hist : Bzov . lib . 8. adan 754. n . 5. & ad an 786. 787. N. 5. Him succeeded Eugenius the IId . in whose time great stirrs arose about the worship of Images in Churches : which the Greeke Emperours had often times much with stood , and the Popes of Roma had as stiffly upheld & maintained . But in the dayes of Pope Hadrian , by a pact Council held at Nike in Bithynia called the second Council of Nike , it was carryed for the worship of Images , by the maine artifice of that Pope . Plat . in vit . Pap . Hadriani . But these tricks put upon holy religion , by wicked arts were greatly withstood by many good men in that age . For in Charles the Great 's time , a Council held at Frankford , Ec : Hist . Bzov . ad an 795. & ad an 825. in Germany withstood the decrees of this Council ; and so did a Synod held at Paris in France under the Emperour Lodowik . And the Greeke Church vehemently opposed , so as that Council of Nike was Plat . in vit . Hadriani , much condemned . It may be well remembred how zealous was the primitive Church in all the pure & good times : to expel utterly out of their Churches all Images , De Idolat . cap . 6. & Idol worship . [ We admitt not Idol makers ( saith Tertullianus , ) much less Idol worshippers . ] We teach all our new Converts an utter dislike of all Idols , Against Celsus . Bo . 3. & Images , ( saith Origenes . ] By the Council of Illiberis [ every master of a family was to suffer no little Idols , Canon 41. or Images to be kept in his house . ] This Council was held about the beginning of Constantine the great . And Damascenus amongst other Heretiks , Apologet . Bo . 1. & 3. reckons up those also , who worshipped Images . To these things the Romanists oppose saying , that [ They worship Images , not absolutely , but relatively : Ec. Hist . Bzovii lib . 8. ad an 787. and that under the Image of the Cross , & such like ; They worship God , cum cultu Latriae . ] But in the primitive times They allowed no such relative worship . And the Israelites could not be so excused when They pretended to adore the Great God Jehova , Ps. 106 : 19 , 20 , 21. under the relative Image of an Oxe that eateth hay . Nor were the Pagan Romans so to be excused , when they pretended , under their several Images , Cicero de nat. deor . to adore only the great deity of the Heavens . And the Primitive Christians who had as great veneration for the cross , & for the rellicts of holy men , as was possible for Love , & civil respects to carry ; yet at the same time did exeedingly abhominate the worship , of those Crosses , Ec. Hist . Euseb . Bo . 4. Ch. 15. & rellicts . Now it happened that while these maters were in this hot debate : Michael of Constantinople , sent to Lodowik the westerne Emperour , for advise in the mater : Ec , Hist . Bzo . lib . 9. ad an . 824 , 825. and Lodowik referred the final determination , to this Eugenius Pope of Roma ; who declared for Image worship , and for the setting up Images in Churches : And thus Image worship in the Churches was established by a lawe : And the decrees of his predecessors for Image worship were confirmed : and the 2d . Council of Nike was ratified . But what was most remarkeable , was , that instantly as these things were determined by this Pope , there happened most fearfull prodigies , Mart . Poloni . Chron . ad an . 10um . Lord Imp. namely a dreadful Earth quake , and fire from Heaven , which burnt many houses , & villages ; men & Beasts were destroyed with thunder & lightening ; the fruites of the Earth perished by the fall of hailstones of great weight ; and after all followed , a wonderfull mortality among mankind . These things happened on the 10th , year of Lodowik the Emperour which was the 1st , of Pope Eugenius . Plat . in vita . hujus Eugen . And after one year more , this Pope who was esteemed famous for his Charity , humility , & piety , as one of all men beloved ; yet was as it were wrathfully snatch't out of the world , Martin . pol . ut supra . being tumultuously assaulted of his own citizens , was first deprived of His eyes , & then killed . When the law was given on Mt. Exod . 19 : 1 , 2 , &c. Sinai it was introduced with thunder & lightenings , & with Earth quake , & fire , but all was in token of glory & Majesty . But this Introduction of Image worship , Rev. 17 : 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , with Ezek . 16.23 , 24. &c. 10.34 . &c. was indeed accompanyed with the same Emblemes , but alas they were acted in wrath , and destruction , as it were an Evidence of the divine displeasure against the Idolatries of the Church ; commonly called the whordome & fornication , where by the Spouse of God , becomes a great whore . From this time forwards Image worship , & Rellict worship , & praying to Saints & Angels , tooke rooting in the Roman Church , without farther controul : but such were the tokens of the divine wrath thereat . Bzov . Ec. Hist . ad an . ●26 . In this mans reigne the King of Denmarke received baptime , & became the Popes Liegeman ; and in process of time became one of the ten Hornes of the Papacy . For the Greeke Emperour supported only for a time ; and as he began to faile : the King of Danes came in ; so as from first to last , the Papacy rarely failed of ten Princes to be the support of his power , tho several of them continued not constant , but as it were shifted turnes , some serving at one time , & others at another .

A. D. 827. Valentinus Pope the Vth .

N. 6. Eugenius dead , Valentinus was elected Pope , who was before but an Archdeakon . He entred in the beginning of August & dyed at forty dayes end , before september was out . This was one whom Authours reckon amongst Their best Popes : and it 's not unlikely but that he was so ; for that it pleased god so soone to take him away out of an Office so evil . For in that office , without a solemne declamation against the decrees , & practises of his praedecessors , he persisted guilty of all Their publique abominations . And in those dayes every Pope who sat in the Roman Chayr , was guilty , 1st , of the blasphemy of his Title of Universal Bishop , condemned by Epist. 38. lib . 4. & Epist. 36. lib . 6. Gregory the first , and yet quickly after taken up by Sabel . En. 8. lib . Bonifacius the IIId . and 2ly , of the principles of Rebellion , which Pope 6. Geneb . Zachary taught Pipin of France , expresly contrary to Gods word : and 3ly , Gobel . Cosm . aet 6. of the proud arrogancy of Pope Stephen the IId , who tooke upon him to Ottomes Frisig . 5.22 . absolve the said Pipin of France from that oath of allegiance , 37. whereby he had sworne himselfe liege servant unto King Chilperik , whom notwithstanding he deposed , & set up himselfe in place : and 4ly , of the proud assumption of Pope Leo the IIId , who tooke upon him the office of God Almighty in disposing of Empyres & Kingdomes at His pleasure ; when he gave away the dignity of his Lord , & Master , the Genebrard . & Platin . de vit . Leon . Emperour of Constantinople , unto the King of France : And last of all , of the Idolatries of all those Popes , such as had been , Stephen , Paul , Hadrian , & lastly his Predecessour Eugneius , Ec. Hist . Bzov . in vit . P. Step . &c. & others who had been stained with the guilt of Idolatry by introducing Image & Idol worship into the Church . But Valentinus scarce living to see a rent day come up , had but smal joy of his Popedome , and wanted the opportunity to say , & shew , what he would have been , had he lived up to it .

A. D. 827. Gregorius the IVth . Pope the VI . th .

N. 7. Gregorius the IVth , followed , chosen without Imperiall consent . Which choyse tho effected by the Clergy , & Layty choosing ; yet the Person chosen , must necessarily be compliant . And these doings do plainly testifie the prophaneness of that age ; Platina : & M●rtiniu● de vi . Gregorii Pap . wherein , both the Pope , & his Clergy , & Their People , with one heart & voice , did so lightly sett by the Decrees , & Curses of Their Ancestry & Predecessors . So aptly did They impose Curses , with smal consideration ; and as little heeded , or feared they to fall under Their danger : and so improvidently did They pass decrees , and as slightly & carelessly did They breake Them . But Gregory reckoning with the smoothness of his lips , to excuse all with a complement , as once Paschalis had done before him : could not be so easily acquitted : until the Imperial Legats having first examined the whole mater , did understand how his holiness had fled to hide Himselfe from the Election , into an hole in a Church , under ground . Plat . in vit . & Bzov . ad an . 827. 1 Sam . 9 : 21. Ch. 10 : 22. Even so King Saul had hid Himselfe , from the Election unto that place , he most desired , and mightily excused himselfe saying , Am I not little ? & is not my Tribe smal ? wherefore then speakest Thou so to me ? Persons are alwayes dangerous , who so slyly deny ; what They desire : and hide Themselves so easily , where They are sure They shal be lookt out & found . The worship of Images , & Idolls , was as yet but of new & rawe establishment , unto which , this Pope Gregory had made no stop . Whence as it shall seeme the punishment , or the Chimes of Gods wrath , had not yet ceased . For in the reigne of Eugenius the Sarracens had begun to invade , having entered Sicilia ; Platina de vit : & Martinii Chron . and in this mans time They becam so bold , as to visit Italia : and not only so , but They approached as farre as Roma ; and without asking leave of his Holiness They entered the city ; and made bold to visit the Churches , the great Churches of the blessed Virgin , and of St. Peter . And not only so , but They brought in Their horses , & made a stable of the holy Temple . For Image worship being then , & there set up , It pleased God to forsake the places ; and leave them to the vile Infidels , and bruit beasts as because of the Idolatries where with They were defiled ; more fitt for a den of Thieves , & prophane stabling , then for Gods worship . These wasted both city & countrey ; and filled all corners of the city with popish bloudshed , ravished the women , led away captive both young , & old , carryed away infinite spoyles both from Houses & Churches : and destroyed more then they bore away . And this wast continued , during no smal space , until the Imperial forces could come to Their rescue . Also in this Popes reigne was a strange pretence , of unlikely , & of unheard of miracles , wrought at the Tombs of two popish saints called Marcellinus & Peter . And as it was said , here the blind received their sight , Ec. Hist . Ab. Bzov . ad an . 828. the crooked were made strait , &c. And the manner was , that the distempered , or maimed , was brought before the graves of the dead , & the Priest reading certaine words of conjuration , over the head of the Patients ; They were healed of all distempers what soever . Now it happened ( as is said ) That a certaine mayd , of about sixteene years old , possessed with a Devil , was brought before the graves of these saints , & the words of Conjuration being read , ( as was wont to be in the case , ) over her head : the Evil Spirit , out of the mayds mouth , made answere in the latine tongue ( a language which She understood not ) that He was One of the guard of Sathan , & of many yeares had beene Porter of Hell ; and that He , & Eleven more of His fellowes Evil Spirits , had of late years , wasted France , Loe ! whence the infinite multitude of Popish miracles have their rise ! By their own relation ! it seemes They were the Evil Spirits did cure the blind , heal the sick & cast out devils &c. And by this meanes , has their religion been much propagated . with great destructions , both of fruits , & of cattel , & of mankind . And these powers he said were graunted , for the sins of the people , who feared Men more then God , &c. Now it happened that this relation was so eminent , that it cam to the ears of Lodowik the Emperour . He there upon appointed an assembly of divines to consider of reformation of manners in order to prevent these licentious powers of Evil Spirits . Which Assembly being met in the year 830 , among other thingi it was ordained . [ That none of the Clergy of what degree soever , Platin : in vita : Greg . 4ti . [ In qua quidem constitutum est . Ne Episcopi , vel clerici cujusvis gradus ; pretiosas & exquisitas vestes , ut pote sericas , & coccinei coloris , aut bracteatas ferrent : neve in digitis gemmas , nisi dum Presules sacrificant ; in cingulis , & calceis , crepidis , aurum & argentum ferrent , quae certé procul omni religione sunt , & magnae incontinentiae ac vanitatis signa manifestissima . ] shall wear any costly or precious garments , or of scarlet coulour , nor rings on their fingers , nor any gold or silver , on their girdles or stippers , except at mass time , or in giving consecrations : And They shall not keep great ports or families , or use great horses , or dice , or harlotts . ] By which Decrees it does appear , unto what an heighth of pride in those dayes , the Clergy were arrived ! It shall seeme according to the vision of the Apostle , they were arrayed in purple & scarlet colours , Rev. 17 : 5 , 6. decked with gold & silver , set with pretious stones & pearles ; and abounded with drunkenness & fornications . And by these decrees it shall seeme , this assembly of States men did suppose , that the great sins of this age , were from the Papacy & the Clergy , rather then from the King , & the Court : and accordingly They tooke care to prevent Them . And how well had it beene for Them , had the Pope & His Clergy thought so too of Themselves ; as did these State Clergy men assembled by the Emperour . But was the Roman Clergy so vainly proud in those dayes , which were but in the time of the Nonage of the Beast ? What then have They done since those dayes ? Why truly mine Authour has the very question in his eye ; he was a perfect Roman Papist , and lived in Roma in the dayes of Paulus the IId . & Sixtus the IVth . unto which last , he dedicated his booke ; and by all signes & tokens , he seemes to be a good well meaning man ; excepting that he leanes somwhat partially in favour of the Popes , whose lives he wrote ; and against Them therefore , is a very proper & good wittness , tho not so , on Their behalfe . But upon his mention of these Decrees , Loe , we find him very passionatly complaining , as if the Popes , & Clergy , in his age had been growne , to many degrees worse , than in this time of this Emperour Lodovicus Pius : saying . [ O Lodowik , Platin . in ead . vit . how does our Church , want thy holy institutes , & censure now ! Wherein the whole Ecclesiastik order ( the Pope himselfe not excepted ) is running head long into Luxury , Utinam nostris temporibus Lodovice viveres ! Indiget nunc Ecclesia tuis sanctissimis institutis , tua censura , adeò in omnem Luxum & Libidinem sese effundit Ecclesiasticus ordo , coccinatos , & trabeatos , nunc inspiceres non homines , quod leve fortasse videretur , sed equos & jumenta , precedente , dum incedunt , magno adolescentum , & altero Presbyterorum agmine subsequente , non in asinis , ut Christus nostri dogmatis author , & bene vivendi unicum in terris exemplar , sed in equis praeferocibus , & Phaleratis , ac si ex hoste devicto triumphum ducerent . De argenteis vasis , & egregio eorum supellectile , deque cibariis non attinet dicere , cum & Siculae dapes , & Attalica ornamenta , & vasa Corinhia , si haec inspicias nullius pretii dici possunt . Quid verò ex hac intemperantia nascatur , dicere : Pretermittam : ne os ( ut ipsi ajunt ) in Caelum ponam ] uncleane lust , & into all manner of excess . And as i● were the triumphs ( after the manner of the Pagan Romans of old ) because of some great victory : such are Their pompous trains of attendance , Their apparellings , Their furniture of tables , & Houses , beyond all the customes & manners of the Pagan Greekes in all Their most dissolute courses . ] So farre the well meaning Platina speakes his sense of this Roman Church , as to what his own eyes had seen . And does a Papist speake thus of his own religion , and of his own dearly espoused Church ? Does a blinded one say so much ? What then would a truly Reformed impartiallist speake ; should he see as our Platina did , and be call'd to say what he knowes ? But it is enough , and testimony enough ! Let the Romanists Themselves say , whether these are not the proper markes of the Great whore ? Rev. 17 : 4 , 5. And if this be not the very Beast , which arose out of the Sea ? But alas these were but early dayes , the Beast had not yet gott the victory ; the Emperour was yet too heavy , to be brought under by the Pope . Where fore Pope Gregory had to exercise his witts , to bring about his maters , to sett the Pope above the Emperour : his ambition had Heart enough for it , but he wanted strength to effect it . And therefore it lay upon him to contrive the weakening of the Imperial , & the strengthening the Papal power & authourity . And to this purpose , finding the Clergy apt unto revenge , because of the late Decrees , and the Emperours sons as apt to be angry at Their Father , because of his indulgence unto a younger son , by a second wife . Hence he easily effected , that the Clergy complying , the young men were drawne into rebellion ; and by consent of His Holines , Martinii Pol . Chron . in vit : Lodovic . Massaei Chron . Ec : Hist . Bzov . ad an . 833. & 834. the Emperour betrayd , fell into the hands of his own children : And was deposed from his rule . But of these doings , his sons after repenting , he was restored . These differences in the Imperial family , fought high for the Papal interest . But the fox keeping his den , was able to act by his instruments , and yet so , as al that fell out well , was his Act ; and what miscarryed was yet none of His .

A. D. 840. Lotharius the 1st . Emp , the 3d .

After these things , dyed the Pious Emperour , Lodowik , Whom Lotharius his son succeeded in the Empyre . But this was not safe for the interest of the Papacy , that one brother should carry the whole . Whence arts were used that the brothers were embroyled in warrs ; in which stirrs the Bishops were busy Agents , Ec. Hist . Bzov . ad an . 841 , 842. 843 to sett the younger brothers against the Elder ; but His subtil Holiness needed not to be seen in the mater . In conclusion Lotharius the Eldest brother was worsted . And then againe it was not for the Interesse of the Papacy , that the Empyre should be divided into two parts only , but rather into three : Where upon the victors being over persuaded , the conquered brother was admitted in , to hold a share . These things becam great steps unto the universal Monarchy of Papal Roma . But alas the anger of God was not yet appeased because of the Image worship established in the Church : But Theophilus the Easterne Emperour being dead , who had opposed that Idolatry , Id. Bzovius ad an . 842. a jubile was solemnized at Roma , for joy , that Idolatry would therefore enjoy a more free course . But in the midst of these joyes , dyed that subtil foxe Pope Gregory . Whom

A. D. 844. Sergius the IId . Pope the VIIth .

N. 8. Succeeded , chosen without Imperiall consent . The Roman Church in these dayes , seemed to be possessed with such an itching desire of rule , and to be under no rule : that not withstanding lawes of God , & Man , & customes of the Church to the contrary , and the Decree of Pope & Council , with a severe curse threatening the disobedient ; yet aptly were They alwayes at it , to make choyse without consent , rather then with it ; altho sure it had been to be had for a word speaking . But the Imperial armies moving towards Roma affrighted these dissobedient into better manners . Ec. Hist . Bzov . ad an . 843. & 846. & Fasciculus Temporum . Their presumption was changed into flattery . And that flattery converting the Imperial wrath into kindness , Sergius was confirmed Pope . But then cam the Messengers of Gods wrath , the Sarrazenes , the second time into Italy . Who entring Roma with fire , & sword , converted Their Image holding Churches into Stables , & Hog styes , as plaine tokens of Gods wrath , for Their rejoycing in the occasions of Idolatry : Their Iubilee of pleasures , being soone converted into dayes of Lamentation . For these Robbers meeting with no interruption , Ransack't , spoyled , & mischifed what They pleased : And carryed away with triumph , all that They could . But glorying in Their success ; They perished at sea by the hand of God , and lost both Themselves , & all Their spoyles by the winds & seas , complying with the threatening rockes . And soone after dyed also Pope Sergius . Unto whom

A D. 847. Leo the IVth . Pope the VIIIth .

N. 9. Succeeded ; a man reputed of great Veneration for wisdom & piety : but the sum of all was , he was only a subtil , & a crafty foxe , like his Predecessor Gregory . For when the question was made of the Imperial consent unto the choyse ; Platin . de vita . Leonis . & Bzov . ad an . 847. His prophane Holiness made a scorne of it , saying , [ that the Emperours had no right , but of usurpation in the Election of Popes : ] and he made a decree , [ that the Emperour should never more have to doe in the Election . ] Now there had been a solemne agreement by a Pope , & Council , Genebrardi Chronic . made with Charles the Emperour concerning this mater , that no Pope should be chosen without this Consent , and Charles had given Lands & Lorships to the Papacy upon that account : and a curse was layd upon whosoever should oppose . And yet Loe , this wretch ( who is so generally reputed by Popish authours to have been so excellently good , Martin . de vita Hadriani . Platina de vita Hadriani . & Bzov . ad an . 774. & an Holy man ) like one who had no fear of God before His eyes ; made no bones of it to breake such a solemne agreement , made with a sovereigne prince at the holy Altar , in the presence of Almighty God , in St. Peters Church at Roma . When Joshua had made a Covenant with the Gibeonites , God punished the whole Land with famine , for that many hundred years after , 2 Sam . 21 : 1 , 2 , King Saul in His zeal had transgressed that Covenant . And when Saul himselfe tho a prophane man had imposed a curse saying [ cursed be the man who eateth food untill evening : ] 1 Sam . 14 : 24 , 27 , 28 , &c. Ver . 37. &c. And only Jonathan who knew not of that Curse , had unwittingly offended against it . Yet loe that unwitting transgression lost the victory of that day ! And if these things were so , what a strange abomination was His Holiness guilty off ; who knowingly , & wilfully sinned against the Covenants , decrees , & curses of his predecessors ! Loe , then what Monsters of Saints They are , who stand canonized in the Romish Kalendar ! Now it happened , that soone after His Holiness had passed this presumptuous & most prophane Decree ; Plat . de vit . Pa. Leonis . & Bzov . ad an . 847. there was a serpent in Roma , that poysoned many people , and after a while ceasing , no man knew how ; It was attributed , [ that the Pope Leo , had pray'd it away ] After that happened a violent fire in the city , which carryed on by high winds , was like to do much mischiefe ; but stopping as it pleased god . This also was attributed unto His Holiness Pope Leo , who , as if with the cross in His hand opposing , He , had conjured downe this fire . But then followed a violent Earth quake , that over turned houses & townes , & threatened Roma with utter ruine , but Leo had no power against this Earthquake , nor durst he adventure himselfe , before it . Exod . 8 : 18. As the Egyptian Sorcerers , acted the bloud , & the froggs of Moyses , but had no power over the lice to bring them . And after all this cam the Sarrazenes invading , & rob'd Churches & Monasteries , & so returned spoyling the countrey at pleasure , Bzov . ad eund . an . 847 : one Massar being Their captaine : whom no force , nor prayers of this Holy Pope was able to withstand . But these Sarrazenes according to Their custome after a while retyring with Their spoiles ; Pope Leo like a provident & wise man ( as undoubledly he was ) foreseeing They would come againe , most industriously provided to resist Them So as at the next attempt the Venetians set forth a Navy which encountring with Them , broke the Sarrazen fleet , & sent them back with great loss . And on the second year the Neapolitans & other associats fought , & broke them at sea : Plat . in vit . Leon . & Bzov . ad an . 849. But Pope Leo Himselfe waiting Them at Ostia in the mouth of the Roman river already broken ; but preparing for a second Onset , before battel used these words in prayer . [ O God who didst save St. Peter & S. Paul , Deus , cujus dextera B : Petrum ambulantem influctibus , ne mergeretur erexit ; atque B : Paulum tertio naufragantem de profundo pelagi liberavit : Exaudi nos propitius & concede ; ut amborum meritis horum fidelium vestrorum brachia contra inimicos sanctae tuae Ecclesiae dimicantia , omnipotenti dextera tua corroborentur , & convalescant : ut de percepto triumpho Nomen sanctum tuum in cunctis gentibus appareat gloriosum : per-Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum filium tuum . from waves & waters : hear us , & graunt , that by the meritts of these two faithfull Ones , the Armes that fight against the enemies of thy Church , may be strengthened by Thy right hand , that by an apparent triumph , Thy name may be glorious in all nations : through Thy son our Lord Jesu Christ . ] And prayer being ended , and the signe of the cross being made , the Armies fought , and the Papists gained the victory and tooke many Prisoners . Which was esteemed exeedingly miraculous ; and the whole glory of the miracle was attributed unto the prayer of His Holines the Pope . Now we know that the prayers of the wicked are abomination unto the Lord : Prov. 15 : 8. Isai . 1.11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. and that He will not Hear Their many prayers , nor regard Their stretched out armes , no not tho it be of the solemne assembly ; if Their hands be full of bloud ; or tainted with any other sin tantamount thereto . And such was this prayer which was offered up , upon the meritts of Peter & Paul , before those of Christ ; and by a man living in wilfull sin of Rebellion , which is as 1 Sam . 15 : 23. witch craft , and lying under the Curse of Pope Hadrian his somtimes Predecessor . But say they , the Success wittnesseth the virtue of the prayer , and justifieth , that both , the Praying by the meritts of the Saints , and the breaking the Covenant of Progenitors , and wearing the Livery of Their curse , was all well done . And by the same sort of success , may Jannes & Jambres say ; were also justifyed , Their prayers to the Devil , when They brought forth Exod . 7 : 11.12 . & 22. Ch. 8 : 7. with 2 Tim . 3 : 8. serpents , bloud , & frogs in resistance of Moses . And so may say all sorts of Conjurers , who pretend to very devout words of prayer , when They goe about to raise the Devil . But besides , the miracle in it 's selfe , was very low , & meane ; for that after , by stormes & cross winds , it had pleased God , first to dissipate the Naval forces of the enemy ; and then 2ly . being thus distressed , to shatter them by the joynt forces of the Italians ; Then lastly came forth the miraculous Prayer , which after the man was lamed , & lay under foot , did wonderfully run him thorow , and domineer'd over him . This Leo after these things , applyed his mind unto the rebuilding all such ruines of Roma , as in that age had been barbarously effected by the rude Sarrazenes . In which workes he greatly used the captive Sarrazen slaves , making them also usefull to restore what They had destroyed . And these Repairs he called after his own name Leonina . And at the solemn dedication of this new City ; Plat . de vit . Le . & Bzovius ad an . 852. Himselfe , with all His Bishops , Cardinals , & his whole Clergy , & the Senat , & People of Roma , went Their Procession round about the walls , barefoot , & with ashes sprinkled upon Their heads ; saying Their Litanies , & the Psalter , with hymnes & songs : the Cardinals sprinkling Them , all the way , as They went along , with holy water . And by the way the Pope made three Orations to his company . But what was most remarkeable , was , that the Prayers of His Holiness , were carved upon the Ports of his new city , as it were so many spells of Conjuration , to be a preservation thereof for ever , out of the hands of all Enemies . Whereof on a marble stone over one Gate these words were carved . ( Which is as much as to say ) ( O God , who hast given the Apostle Peter , [ Deus . qui Apostolo tuo Petro , collatis clavibus regnī coelestis , ligandi atque solvendi Pontificium munus tradidisti , concede ut intercessionis ejus auxilio a malis navibus liberemur , ct hanc civitatem , quam noviter Te adquivante fundavimus , fas ab ira tua in perpetuum manere securam , & de hostibus , quorum causa constructa est , Novos ac multiplices habere triumphos . ] Platin . in ejusdem vita . the keyes of heaven , & the Popedom to bind , & loose ( as it were at His pleasure ) graunt that by help of his Intercession , we may be free from evill shipping , and that this city , with thy helpe , which we have founded ! may abide perpetually free from thyne anger , & may have new & manifold triumphs over all enemies . ) And on the other ports were also carued prayers much to the same sense . By all which it appears , how abhominably superstitious , wicked , & idle , were the devotions of that age , wherein the Intercessions of Peter , were rather exhibited then those of Christ ; and the meritts of corrupt mortalls , began to be advanced ; which consisted in going barefoot , and wearing ashes , ( as if these things had been of more force then faith ; ) and in sprinkling with Holy water , ( as if the words of man could sanctifie water , and then that water could wash away sin : ) so as by meritts of man , Christs meritts in time , with them , becam of low value ; & holy water becam of more use then the washing of the Holy Ghost . The truth is , we deny not this Pope , the honour of his magnificence , in restoring a ruined city : but we despise his ambition , in vainly thinking to aeternise his name by his fond Leonina , & Leopolis , which the next ages soone buryed in oblivion : and we loath his Hypokrisy , in setting up religion in a nest of Prophaneness & superstition : and by debasing our Lord Christ , to sett up Peter & Himselfe : and by corrupting the purity of religion , to introduce superstition & Lyes . For besides that Prayer or inscription of His ; In vit . Leonis . which mine Authour Platina confesses , was said to be His , & yet was so foolish ( being written in Hexameter verse ) that he was ashamed to say what it was : Those inscribed prayers mentioned to his honour , do savour so Prophanely , as must needs be loath some to the Allmighty , the sense thereof looking more like Telesmes , then Prayers ; or like wordes virtualized by the starrs , more then by God . And yet , as proved by the Effect , carryed with them , neither virtues divine , nor Coelestial ; as such , which could not secure three years to an end , clear of the rapines of rude enemies , as by the story may appear . However Pope Leo reigned over 8 years in great Pomp , & grandeur : and much he did to be seene of men , & verely He had His reward . And at the end dyed in his bed . Mat . 6 : 2. And farther we know nothing of him . In this mans time , & by him passed , that most obnoxious decree , Gratiani . 2. q . 5. Nullam . [ That a Bishop shall not be condemned under seventy two wittnesses : ] Whence followed , that security to avoid punishment , Eccl , 8 : 11 : occasioned the hearts of Popes & Bishops to be fully set in them to do evil .

An. D. 853 , Joanna alias . John . the VIIIth . Pope the 9th .

N. 10. After Leo dead followed a She Pope , Joanna , otherwise called John the VIIIth . This Papesse the Roman Church ( it seemes ) liked not to hear off ; and therefore put a stop unto the story of Her , in that age she lived . For be it so , that the Pope be endued with a divine virtue of Infallibility : Yet a woman could not be so , who might not teach , 1 Tim . 2 : 12. nor usurp authourity over the man . Wherefore the wickedness of this doctrine derided by the heavens ; it pleased God by his providence so to permitt , that this Woman of English Parentage , borne or bred up at Mentz , went away in mans apparel with one whom She loved unto Athens , where She attained unto great fame for learning ; and thence comming to Roma in mans apparel , Marianus Scotus : Martin : Polon . & Platin . was there so much admired for her great parts , & learning , that by consent of all men , She was chosen to succeed Leo in the Apostolik Chair . But so it happened , that during her Papacy She Lay with her friend , by whom She becam impregnat ; and at end of two years , one moneth , & four dayes ; as She was in Procession , & not knowing her time , it happened , that in the narrow way between the Theater called Colosseum , and the Church of St. Clemens , as she was going towards St. Peters in Lateran , She fell in travail , & dyed upon the place , and was buryed without honour . Which thing happening in open street , was publikly knowne , & could not be hid : notwithstanding , the Church being ashamed of the fact , did all thy could to stop the fame thereof , not admitting any writers to treat thereof ; more over her name was excluded out of the number of Popes . But the fame not so to be stopped , was carryed on from age to age , in so much as Marianus Scotus , who lived about the year 1080 , Bzov . de vita . Leonis ad . an . 853. n v. See the preface to the Chr. of Martin : thought it more credit to confesse , then to conceal it . And after him Martinus Polonus a Dominican Frier , and afterwards an Archbishop , & poenitentiary to Pope John the XXIth . a learned man , who florished about the year 1320 , after he had examined all the good authours of these times , and the Chronicles & Decrees extant , plainly asserted , [ that it was believed that it was so . ] And after him Platina in his lives of the Popes , which he dedicated to Pope Sixtus the IVth , assert's it ; Platinae Prefat . & in vit . Johan . and that in such a manner as if he were ashamed to divulge it , could he with credit have put it off , for that ( he saith ) it was in his time , [ a general , or vulgar report . ] He also saith farther , these two things in token of the truth of the story . 1. That when the Pope is to goe to the Lateran Palace , he , alwayes shun's that way where Pope Joanna dyed , ( tho it be the ready way , yet ) purposely in detestation of that fascinorours fact . And that 2. another custome is , ever since , that when the new Pope is elected , he is first set in a Chayr , with an hole in the seat purposely framed , in order that the Cardinal Deakon may feel whether He have genitals . 2 Cor . 13 : 1. And thus by the mouth of 3 eminent witnesses out of Themselves , it is an established Truth that there was once a Woman Pope or Papesse to the shame of Their doctrine of Infallibility , as if God himselfe had contrived by his providence , this accident , to the shame of Their arrogant presumptions .

A. D. 855 , Anastatius : & Benedictus Popes the 10th . & 11th .

N. 11. Pope Joanna being dead , followed great stirrs at Roma , For the Emperours Lotharius , & his son Lodowik grudging at it , to be deprived of the power of Nomination of the new Pope , stood in for One Anastatius , who had been ejected out of place by Pope Leo , meerly for five years absence from his parish : But Benedictus the IIId , had most yotes of the Electors . Notwithstanding Anastatius having armed men to his ayd , brake into the city Leonina , & defaced the inscriptions of his great Holiness Pope Leo , Plat . de vit . & Bzovius ad an . 855. that ought to have been for ever secure , and as an holy spel ef Conjuration should have secured the whole City , & the Churches therein , according to the promised hopes of his pretences & the peoples expectations : : but Pope Anastatius , & his crewe , brake , & burnt the holy Images ; and after that , brake into Lateran , & pull'd downe Pope Benedictus out of his throne , and in his Pontifical robes cast him into prison . After which the Imperial Legats endeavoured all they could to persuade unto the Election of Anastatius . But the patience of Benedictus , & the rudeness of Anastatius , so wrought , that the Legats rather were over persuaded of the people to consent with Benedictus , & so it went : a pardon being first graunted unto all who had sided with Anastatius . However Tyber overflowed presently , and after that the plague raged .

A. D. 855. Lodowik the IId , Emperour the IIId .

On his first year dyed the Emperour Lotharius , after he had reigned 15 years ; whom Lodowik the IId IId : His eldest son succeeded : Lotharius his otherson having a part of France , & Germany , as His Kingdome .

A. D. 858. Nicholaus the Ist , Pope the XIIth ,

N. 12. The short reigne of Benedict wearyed off with raging plague , Nicholas the first a Stately man cam in place . Platin . de vita Nic . Who neglecting the Imperial consent ; the Emperour Lodowik being weake , & Lowe in Power , not able to oppose , seemed to consent undemaunded . However the river Tyber rebelling , overflowed it 's banks with great inundations , as it were threatening His Holinesse with many oppositions in his reigne , and so it fell out . But Nicholas being elevated in mind , as if he had been God himselfe , tooke upon Him to command , & threaten ; that whosoever shall by any meanes possesse himselfe of Gratiani decret . 15. qu . 6. Authoritatem . Church Goods , it shall be lawfull for the Clergy with a temporal , or spiritual sword to recover them , as They can . And that no layman either Prince , or People may D. 21. Nolite . D. 28. Consul . D. 96 Inscript . judge , or lightly accuse a Bishop , or Priest , much less the Pope ; for that these are as Gods in the world . He likewise accursed , all those who shall dare to despise the commandements , or interdictions of the Caranz , sum Concilior . P. 336. in ep Nich . Pap . Popes , because Their decrees ( as they sayd ) are to be preferred before all writings what soever . And in a Council held , at Roma it was thus decreed . Saying Council . Rom. pro recis . Metensis . [ Whosoever shall despise , the Conceipts , Commands interdicts , Si quis dogmata mandata , interdicta sanctiones , vel decreta pro Catholica fide pro Ecclesiastica disciplina , pro correctione fidelium pro emendatione sceleratorum , vel interdictione imminentium vel futurorum malorum , a sedis Apostolicae praesule salubriter promulgata : contempserit : Anathema sit . sanctions , or decrees of the Pope , for the Catholik faith , or for Ecclesiastik discipline , or for correction of the faithfull , or for emendation of the wicked , or for the interdiction of imminent or future evils , published for safety of souls , by the Praesident of the Apostolik See . Let Him be accursed . ] At this rate , as if his Commands , & Threats , & all that cam thorow his sacred lips had been infallible , and infallibly uttered by the Holy Ghost : and as if not only His , but also all those of His Predecessors , & Successors ; Popes of Roma , & the Learned Joanna among the rest , had been of the same stampe , equally holy with the word of God ; Loe ! how peremptorily he scatters , & throws his curses about ! Now among those who despised these threats of His , were two persons of great Majesty , whereof the 1st . was Michael the Emperour of Constantinople , and the next Lotharius King off France . Of whom King Salomon the wise hath said it , Ec. 10 : 20. [ Curse not the King , no , not in thy thought . But Pope Nicholas dreaded no Majesty . He cursed them both . And who knowes ? would he not have done as much by God Almighty , had he stood in his way ? For what pretence of jurisdiction , See the Decrees . could Pope Nicholas pretend over the one , or the other of these two Princes ? This pope also ordained all Church service to be in latine . And by him Priests began to be restrained from marriage . But after 9 yeares reigne this proud Pope also d●ed . And

A , D. 867. Hadrianus the IId . Pope the XIIIth .

N. 13. succeeded as proud as he . The Imperial consent in these dayes was little valued , by reason of the weakeness of Lodowik the present Emperour . This Hadrian applauding his predecessors steps , in all things followed him to an inch . Soone after his reigne entring , dyed Lotharius of France the Emperours brother . Whereupon this Pope sent forth his commands unto all persons concerned , Bzovius ad an . 868. 869 that under paine of His curse of Excommunication , no man presume to meddle with that Kingdome , but as himselfe should dispose . Such an heighth of pride had these Popes conceived from St. Peters chayr , that tho otherwise persons in many things commendable ; yet were they generally so affected with this ambition to be King of Kings , & Lord of Lords , that neither heeding the word of God , nor regarding the lawes of Kingdoms ; as it were led on with arr●●●ncy & presumption , They esteemed Their owne wills superiour to all lawes of men , and equal to the word of God : 2 Thes . 2 : 4. So that sitting as God in the Temple of God , They really affected to be God . And accordingly did assume to themselves as much of arrogant Glory , & Adoration , as of old had been done either to the Persian Kings , or the Pagan Emperours of Roma . For in these dayes it was a custome not only to worship the Pope by kneeling unto Him : But they were to Kiss His Toe . And Kings were required , to Kiss this Toe , and to hold His stirrop , & to lead His horse , & to worship Him at every turne . And Hadrian looking upon himselfe , as a man after these rates , thus proudly threatened with his curses , Kings & Princes , & men not really under His jurisdiction . Our Saviour Christ never cursed any individual person , no not the Traytor Judas . 1 Tim . 1 : 20. St. Paul indeed , did deliver unto Sathan . but then it was not done without great deliberation & sound judgement ! But loe , Act , 28 : 3 , 4. These like the venemous viper , sting with Their bitter curses all who do but touch them ; and that often times before They feel that touch , as in this case Pope Hadrian stood threatening with his sting up , before the fact was done : In his first year was held a Council at Constantinople , in which was decreed , Caranzae sum : Concillior . p. 345. Plat . de vit : . Pap . Mat . 14.19.20 . that Images in Churches were equal to the holy Gospel , for Instruction of the ignorant ; and that Bishops were to be esteemed as Kings fellows . This Pope was esteemed a man of miracles , as if God had multiplyed pense in His purse , as Christ did the loaues to the multitude . But alas , They who believe all Romish miracles , must be persons of a strangely easy faith . For most of them are either such as are acted like those of Jannes , 2 Tim . 3 : 8. & Iambres by the Evil Spirits , as in ( N. 7. in the life of Gregory the IVth . ) or else like those of the Impostour Mahomet , either acted by deluding subtilities , or else were so ridiculous as not able to bear the holy savour of a Christian miracle . For no miracle can be acted but by the power of God ; but God heareth not Sinners , nor men of such a spirit as was this Pope Hadrian , Lu 9 : 54 , 55. who was so ready to call for fire from Heaven or Hell , to befall men , before the fact was done .

A. D. 872. John the IXth , Pope the XIVth ,

N. 14. After Hadrian reigned Iohn the IXth , whom most Roman writers called Iohn the VIIIth , because They would gladly have forgotten that She Pope who was Iohn the VIIIth , once before . But the honest Platina calls him Iohn the IXth , whom therefore I justly follow . At entrance of his reigne , the Emperour Lodowik being treacherously imprisoned by the Duke of Beneventum , did make oath upon condition of his release , to save harmeless the said duke , because of his treacherous act . But being at liberty Pope Iohn absolved him from his oath , because made of necessity , Bzovius ad an : 872. and left the Emperour at liberty for revenge , ( notwitstanding his oath to the contrary , ) because of his imprisonment . It 's the sense of Gods word , that He who , keepeth His promise , tho to His hurt , Ps. 15 : 1.4 . shall be pertaker of the Kingdome of Heaven : intimatinge that who do not so , can not be pertakers of that Kingdome . But the sense of the Papacy is quite against the word of God : While His Holiness takes upon him to dispense with oaths , which God himselfe does not ; and to absolve a man from his covenants confirmed in the name of God , as if he had power over God Himselfe to command Gods discharge ; or at least had so great interest in God Almighty , that God is obliged also to pardon , where ever he absolves . These actions strike high , towards blasphemy or atheisme , or both . In his 3d , year dyed Lodowik the IId , Emperour , after 20 years reigne , whose next heir was his Unkle Lodowik King of Germany . But Pope John advancing his owne will , above all lawes of God & man , sent for Charles of France to Roma , & crowned Him Emperour .

A. D. 875. Carolus Calvus 5th , Emp.

Our Saviour , Plat . in vit . Pap . Bzovius ad an . 875. Luc . 12.13 , 14. ( when one brother cam to him sayin● , Master speake to my brother to divide the Inheritance with me ) made answere saying , Man who made me a judge , or a Divider over you ? And if Christ disclaymed medling in the meanest maters , Oh how great was the Arrogancy of this proud Pope of Roma , so presumptuously to take away Gods peculiar prerogative of setting up & pulling downe Princes ; and to take upon himselfe to doe Gods peculiar worke . True it is indeed , Hadrian taught him the way to it . Excepting that in this , he was worse then Hadrian ; for he , at least seemed to stand for the true heir , but this put him by : And that without any other grounds or reasons , but that it was His will so to doe . To punish this injustice , God sent the Sarrazenes to invade Italy , and petty Princes to invade the Popes lands , but Charles , His Emperour brought him no reliefe , Bzovius ad an . 877. & 878. 879 being upon another designe , to gaine also anothe● Kingdome , his brother of Germany being newly dead . But he also failed of his purpose , & dyed by the way .

A. D. 878. Lodovicus Balbus Imperour the VIth .

Then P●pe John named Lodowik son of that Charles to be Emperour , but the Romans chose Charles brother of Carloman King of Germany ; who being nearest at hand , cam to Roma , where the Pope was imprisoned . But John escaping fled to Fraunce , & crowned Lodowik Balbus there . But he also dyed within the year . Pope John had several warnings of the wickedness of his presumptions , and that not only by the ill success he had of the Emperours by him crowned , but also by the captivity & affliction himselfe had suffered for Their sakes : and yet all would not shew him his errours . For being called backe out of France , when Lodowik was dead , to resist the invading Sarrazenes . Lastly he crowned

A. Do . 881. Carolus Crassus Imperour the VII .

To be Roman Emperour , tho he not right Heir neither , having two elder brothers , then living , who had right before him . In this Popes time , was a Iewe famous for magik arts , who performed strange miracles answerable to all those of the Evil Spirit at the tombs of Marcellinus , & Peter , Trithem , Hirs . p. 25. in the dayes of Gregory the IVth . and yet none of all his miracles were so much as pretended to be in the name , or by the power of Christ , but contrarily . By which , being measured the great miracles of the Romanists , ( how ever They pretend to the name & power of Christ ; yet ) considering the conversations , doctrines , & doings of the Miraclers , they do seeme to be as little Kinne to Christ , as were those , either of the Porter of Hell , in Gregory's time or as this Jewe , in the time of Pope John . But Pope John also dyed . And

A , D. 882. Martinus the IId , Pope the XVth .

N. 15. Succeeded him . This Martin , & Formosus Bishop of Porto , had been the occasion whereby Pope Iohn was cast into prison . Where upon Formosus doubting to be ill used , upon Iohn's returne to Roma , fled into France . And being summoned , refused to returne . Where upon he was deprived , Platina in vit , Formosi . with a curse , upon him , in case he ever medled more with Church maters . Which Formosus understanding , threw off his priestly garments , & entred into prophane cloathes , and solemnly swore never more to excercise holy orders , Genebrard . Chron . & Plat . in vit . or to come at Roma . Nevertheless Pope Martin having got in to be Pope by evil arts , absolved Formosus from his own oath , & from Pope Iohn's curse ; and restored him unto His Bishoprik , & to his priestly robes . And after a short reigne & no worthy act made , he dyed . See what monsters of Men were these Popes , who in defyance of heaven , pretended at this rate to be able to make voyd , utterly voyd , the third commandement ! and why not all the rest , as well as that ? And yet God himselfe who cannot lye ; could do no such thing . See therefore how much the Holy Popes are advanced above Their Master , the great God of Heaven !

A. D. 884. Hadrianus the IIId , Pope the XVIth ,

N. 16. Was advanced into the Throne without Imperiall Consent . And so had done Leo the IVth . & several others as well as he . True , They had so , and held the Papacy notwitstanding : but then was it in time , when the Emperour was weake & lowe . But it seemes since that , Platin . de vita Hadr . the Imperial authourity had againe revived , & claymed it 's right , & enjoy'd it . But now Charles the IIId . being in warrs farr abroad , this Hadrian in imitation of Pope Leo , made a new lawe , that the Emperour should never more have to doe in the Election . Before this mans time was one Photius Patriarch of Constantinople , whom Pope Nicholas , Bzovius ad an . 884. & Hadrian the IId . had violently cursed , excommunicated & deprived . And yet Pope John restored . And now this IIId . Hadrian againe pursued with curses . And so dyed . In these dayes the rellicts of saints , & Martyrs , were growne into so great reputation , that men & women all most every where went a whoring after these meane Idols . For being taken off from the pure worship of God , by the sophistry of Popes , Bishops , & Priests this worldly Church was wonderfully apt to dote upon man worship , after the manner of the heathens of old , who adored , Herkules , Kastor , & Pollux , Kronos , & Zeus , Osiris , & Isis , Pan , & Apollo , some in stone statues , & others in the statues or representation of brute Beasts , and others in some rellicts of famous men . And even so it was in this Church . And the more to magnifie this sort of worship , strange miracles were devised , to testifie the monstrous virtues of these rellicts , Bzovius is full of these fopperies so rediculous as not worth the Confutation . what cures had been done by St. Peters haires , & by the dust of another Peter , & by the armes , & leggs , & teeth of others . And all but lyes or cheats : and yet in these dayes , St. Martins dead Body , was translated to stop the incursions of the victorious Normans in France .

A. D , 885. Stephen the Vth , Pope the XVIIth .

N. 17. Cam up : Whose time was so full of troubles , that St. Martins dead Body had no more power to allay . The Normans still swarmed in France . And the Hunns came into Poland , & then into Germany as far as Belgia . And the Sarrazenes could no longer be kept out of Italy . Plat . in vita . ejus . Genebrard . p. 795. Carantz : mer . 5 : 1 : Plat . in vit . Step . & Bzov , ad an . 888. And the Popes own houshould was not free from domestik broyles . In so much as Pope Stephen was even aweary of being his holiness . And having said little , & written less , & done nothing in comparison of the time he reigned , he also gave up the Ghost . In his fourth year dyed the Emperour Charles the IIId . having lived till all his Nobles were weary of him . Into whose place Arnolphus the right heir was wished , but wanted leisure to come clayme it . Stephen dead

A. D. 891. Formosus Pope the XVIIIth .

N. 18. By ●●i●ery more then by virtue , g●● in to be Pope . This is he , of whom it was so much said , that he was forsworne , & came up with a Curse upon his head ! And what of that ? Looke we out the best Popes They can brag off , such as were Gregory the IVth , See Their several lives , past . & Leo the IVth , Nicholas , Hadrianus the IId . & who not ? Did not they all com up Forsworne , & Cursed as much as He ? All stayned with the breach of Covenant made by Hadrian the 1st , with Charles the great , and labouring under the paine of that Curse , which he , & the Synod of Roma had loaded upon their backs ? So as to sit perjured in the Apostolik chayr , was then no news . Howbeit Formosus sat in Pontificalibus a good space of time , & crowned 3 Emperours ; whereof the first was Wido a briske man , tho otherwise a pittifull Earle of Spoletum , and the Popes Liegeman .

A. D. 892. Earle Wido crowned Imperour the VIth ,

And to him he added Lambert a child , that Wido's son .

A. D. 893. Lambertus His son . Imperour the VIth , also A. D. 896. Arnulphus also Imp. the VIth .

But these envyed by other Italian Earles were only Emperours of Roma , in Their owne town , & County ; and being not able to defend Their Patroon the Pope , from malitious detractions ; Arnolphus was sent for to be Emperour . Who comming to Roma in the last year of Pope Formosus , he had the honour also to be crowned Emperour by His Holy hands , immediatly before they were put into the coffin .

A. D. 896. Bonifacius the VIth , Pope the XIXth ,

N. 19. Formosus having crowned 3 Emperours all living together , Plat . in vita ejus . it was full time for him to dye ; having no other way to rid himselfe out of that envy , which unto himselfe he had created thereby . Bzovius ad an . 896. But he being dead , Bonifacius the VIth , was created Pope , and lived 26 dayes , and did nothing ( saith Platina . ) And no wonder , for say others , all that whole time , the city was in uproar , fighting betweene Arnulphus , & Wido , who should be Emperour . And well it might . For Pope Formosus was an Holy man ! and his hands were holy ! And there was a law extant made by Pope Nicholas , saying , cursed be he who ever shall dare to disobey , the Popes commands ! Now Wido being crowned Emperour , See His life . all men were commanded to obey him as such . And he stil living , being undeprived , Arnulphus was also crowned by Papal hands , and all men were commanded to obey Him . So as both these Emperours were to be obeyed , and cursed was he , who did not both of them obey . Yea , but they agreed not within Themselves , commanding contrary things , one commanded saying , kill , & the Other commanded saying , save alive . And now what shall the subjects do in this case ? Nay , there in must I leave you to Pope Nicholas , to be resolved , and unto all those , Ad an . eund : 396. who mainteine the infallibility of the Pope's Holiness ! But whereas Bzovius in his annals alleges , that Pope Bonifacius , was asacinorous man , I fear me he is guilty of slaunder . For as the case stood , what could the man do better then to sleepe out his whole time of Popedome , without thinking , saying , or doing : For otherwise was there no way to avoid the Curse of Pope Nicholas !

A. D. 897 , Stephen the VIth . the XXth . Pope .

N. 20. The innocent Bonifacius awaking out of sleepe dyed , & Stephen the VIth , cam up . Who no sooner sett in the Papal Throne , but dead Formosus was cited before him : and was brought in nolens volens in his pontificalibus , and being much reviled , & scorned at , by Pope Stephen , unto all which he answered not . Finally he was disrobed , & deprived of the Papacy , Plat in vit : ejus . Bzov . ad an . 897. ex Baronio . Martin : Pol : Chron . and three fingers being cutt off from his right hand , where with he had used to bless , were thrown into the river Tyber ( to convert that whole streame into holy water , ) and his body wrapt up in a lay mans dress , was buryed in grave amongst the lay people . And lastly all people by him ordained , were deprived of Holy orders , & constreined to take orders anew . These things considered : Now be it so , as Pope Nicholas hath decreed , that it is , [ That the Decrees of the President of the Apostolikal See , are so infallibly Holy , as that all the Contemners thereof , are deservedly to be accursed . ] Then was Formosus an Holy man , and all His Decrees were Holy . And if so ; in what an accursed state then was Pope Stephen , and that whole Council by him called together , who did unanimously doe such horrible despights , both to that Holy man , & all His Decrees ! And yet too , How could that be ? Seeing that this Stephen the VIth , was lawfully elected , & consecrated , and crowned Pope , and thereby became an Holy man ; and all his deeds were done sitting in Holy Council ! For His Decrees also were infallible , & Holy , and not to be despised ! Now these things , thus directly clashing in each others faces , can never possibly be reconciled , so as to be on each hand well done . And if either party was prophane , or did prophane things at such rates as are said to be done ; as a Pope , & Council cursing , & condemning a Pope & Council , & Their Decrees . Then where lyes the infallibility of the Papal Chayr ? And it is true , that were it so , as is pretended by the Popish Church : That They are the only true Church of God on earth , and that God is infallibly with Them , as He has promised : Mat . 28 : 20. so as they can not erre , ( as They pretend ) being rightly constituted . Then would God have infallibly guided by his providence , that such kind of contrary Decreeing , & Actings should never have com to pass . But that , seeing such things have happened , & that diverse times in that Church ; it is rather an infallible token ; that , that pretended Church , is a people not of God , but forsaken by Him , as such who have schismatically rent Themselves from the Congregation of his true Church , Isd. Mat . 28 : 20. which he hath promised to be allwayes with , unto the worlds end ; and have played the whore from the wayes of God , and are therefore cast off , as by such tokens afore said it does appear . Baronius , Bzovius , Martinus &c. Now in excuse of these things , the learned men of that Church cannot deny the mater of fact . But They do generally exclayme against Pope Stephen , for a vilainous wretch . Which yet cannot case Them , Luk . 16 : 24. no more then one drop of water , could do the heat of the Richmans tongue , in Hell fire . But the truth is , Pope Stephen was in the right of it : For such a perjured wretch , as Formosus had been , who made the Apostolik See to stinke with great abomination : Therefore He , & His Council , did all things singularly well , in all that they did unto Him ; excepting that they stopt where They did , & went no farther . For by the same reason , ought They to have done the like by Pope Martin the IId , who absolved Formosus of his oaths , & curses , & occasioned him to be brought in Pope . And then ought They also to have ●ing up Pope Nicholas for bringing up that unhappy doctrine , that exposed Their Church into such a shame . And then should They have dug up , who not ? Their Whole Church from Hadrian the 1st . Onwards , being all guilty of as great or worse mischiefe & sins : But alas , this hopefull Pope , was too good , to live long , Baronii Annales . in vit . Steph . and Bzo . ad an . 900. But Plat . sooner . who had made more reformation in one year , then twenty Popes before him , had done in an hundred years . But sayes mine Authour , after 13 moneths reign● , he who hand entred like a thiefe dyed with an halter , being strangled , in Prison .

A. D. 899. Romanus Pope XXIth ,

N. 21. After Him was set up Pope Romanus . In or about whose time dyed the Emperour Arnulphus , Plat . in vit . Rom. & Bzov . ad an . 899. & soone after him his competitor Wido . And then was the youth Lambert the only surviving crowned Emperour . Romanus was no sooner Pope , but he abrogated , & pronounced wicked , all the Acts , & Decrees of his Predecessor Stephen . And had he not made hast , he had missed his marke ; for in a few moneths after , he dyed . And then

A. D. 899. Theodorus the IId , Pope XXIIth .

N. 22. Followed ; who made hast to reestablish all the Acts , & Decrees of Formosus .

A. D. 899. Lodowik the IIId , also Imperour the VIth ,

And at end of 20 dayes , he also dyed . About this time Berengarius Duke of some part of Lumbardy descended from the antient Kings of Lumbardy stood in for the Empire : Plat . in vita . & Bzov . ad an . 899. Whom Lodowik son of Boson opposed : And these fighting , Lodowik was victor . Where upon thinking himselfe the best man in Italy , came to Roma , & by some of these short lived Popes was crowned Emperour , Lambertus being still living . After this man

A. D. 900. John the Xth , Pope XXIIIth .

N. 23. Succeded , who going about to rescind the acts of Stephen , was by the citizens resisted . Wherefore calling a Convention of Bishops at Ravenna he both reprobated the Acts of Pope Stephen , Martini Pol . Chr. & confirmed those of Pope Formosus . In his dayes Berengarius duke of Forojulium having vanquished & destroyed Lodowik son of Boson , cam to Roma & forced Pope John to crown him also Emperour of Roma , Bzov . ad an . 904 : Lambertus yet living . For Wido Arnulph , Lodowik & Berengar being all contemporary with Lambert , were but one reigne .

A. D , 904. Berengarius the Ist. Emperour the VIIth ,

But after wards Pope John calling a Synod of Bishops , abrogated his own act of the Coronation of Berengarius , & declared Lambertus alone to be Emperour . And soon after dyed . Whom

A. D. 904. Benedict . the IVth , Pope the XXIVth ,

N. 24. Followed ; who was so far blessed , in that he reigned three years peaceably . But saith mine Authour ( whereas formerly without riches , & amidst many persecutions , Plat : in vit : Benedicti : Pontificium decus sinc ullis opibus primo quidem auctum est , inter tot hostes & obstinatos persecutores christiani nominis Mox vero ubi cum ipsis opibus lascivire caepit Ecclesia Dei ; versis ejus cultoribus a severitate ad lasciviam , peperit nobis , tanta licentia pecca . di , nullo principe flagitia hominum tum coercente , haec monstra , haec portenta . A quibus ambitione , & largitione sanctissima Petrisedes occupata est , potius quam possessa . & enemies ; the Reputation of the Papacy had flourished . But since the Church grown rich ; She waxed wanton : And has introduced such excess of sinfull luxury , & all manner of wickedness , where with the holy Seat of St Peter , hath also been possessed : as no power of Princes then exercising authority , was ever able to restraine . And therefore it boded monstrous , & most ominous dangers at hand . ) The truth is , the Roman Church never thought her selfe well , until She had brought down the Emperour to be a meaner or weaker man then the Pope . And this being at last by wiles effected : See unto what an excessive state of most monstrous wickedness , the want of the Imperiall authourity to bear sway , hath brought Them ! And into what disorders for want of a potent Emperour , They are fallen ! In these dayes the Polonians , Bzov . ad an . 906. who but thinly before , began now more generally to become Popish Christians .

A. D. 907. Leo the Vth. the XXVth . Pope .

N. 25. Benedict with little noise having slept out his reigne , Leo the Vth , ascended the throne . Who also proving a drowzy Prince , left the manage of his affaires unto a briske Chaplaine : Martini Chron . & Plat . devit . who in forty dayes space having gotten a sufficient interesse in the people , atteined to shut up his master Pope Leo in prison , and himselfe to be crowned Pope .

A. D. 907. Christophorus Pope the XXVIth ,

N. 26. W●s from the dunghil advanced unto th● triple crowne , & enjoy'd it 7 moneths . In these dayes dwel't in Roma a famous harlott called Theodora , who , as her trade was in that age of great estimation , so was her selfe in as great Reputation , & had as mighty an interest ; as had any person in Roma , the Pope only excepted . This woman among other children had a daughter called Marozia bred up to her owne trade of Harlottre . Platin . de vitis Jo . XI . & Jo . XII . Martini : Chr. Baroni An. And amongst the principal of her gallants , was one Sergius a Church man , who ( as is said by the Roman Authours ) had issue by her , a son called John , and by her daughter Marozia , another son also called John : both which , in process of time becam Popes . But Marozia was after marryed unto the Marques of Tuscia . Now so it was , that this Theodora having also familiarity with his holiness Pope Christopher , found meanes to betray the castle of St. Angelo into the hands of Adelpertus Marques of Tuscia , who was also her paramour , & whose son marryed her daughter Marozia : And with these , Sergius the Church man being also of the conspiracy ; Pope Christopher was taken prisoner , & being shorne a monke , Bzov . ad . an . 908. was thrust into a monastery . And it seemes , bring in possession of the palace , Sergius was as aptly eiected Pope . Leo the Vth , being dead in prison for griefe , that he was so supplanted .

A. D. 908. Sergius the IIId , Pope XXVIIth ,

N. 27. Being confirmed Pope , Marti . Poloni Chron . pla . in vita . Ser . Bzo . ad an . 908. & ad an . 897. vexed Christopher with severe bonds , & imprisonment . And causing the body of Pope Formosus once more to be dug up , he beheaded him , & threw his holy body into the river Tyber : where taken up by fishermen , it was brought into the Church of St. Peter , where the Image in the Church did reverence thereto , by an obeysance , or lowly reverence . Which thing being done in the sight of Many People , This was undoubtedly a miracle with a witness , if it were true For many things seeme by cheats & fallacies , what they are not . But this is certai●e , that it was a very ridiculous miracle , as such like , whereof the scriptures know nothing : being also in favour of a man notoriously prophane , & wicked . Pope Sergius also becam reconciled unto Formosus , and confessed his errour . It shall seem Lotharius at that time King of France , had kindness both for Formosus , & Sergius ; & was more cause of the reconciliation , then was the miracle . But it appeares that in that ignorant age , so besotted with image worship : diabolik delusions did easily beguile the phansies of the vulgar . The Devil who could heal the sick , and cure the blind & lame , ( as in the life of Pope Greg . the IVth , , & John the IXth , , does appear ) and doe diverse strange miracles , might be permitted to move the Images , or by a secret art it might be done . But however it was , it may be justly reputed an argument of dotage , & sottishness , that wisemen did believe such a miracle , or put it upon record for a truth ; that carries with it neither sense , nor shew nor savour of a religious miracle ; but scrapes kindred rather with the hocus pocus triks , which Inglers commonly practise at fares & marketts . After Sergius

A. D. 910. Anastatius the IIId . Pope the XXVIIIth ,

N. 28. Plat . de vit . ●jus . Reigned : of whom is said no hurt that be did , and as little good that he was Authour of . Only he eat & dranke & dyed , after a short reigne . In his time the Emperour Lambert was killed as he was following his game in hunting . Bzov . ad an . 910. After whose death Berengarius of Forojulium , & Adelbert of Tuscia were chiefe lords of Italy . Then after Anastatius .

A D. 912. Lando : the XXIXth , Pope .

N. 29. Succeeded . Of whom the chiefe remembrance is , that he was sett up by the harlott Theodora , Bzov . ad an . 912. Mart & Platina . and Adelpert of Tuscia her principal Gallant . And in favour of her , Lando advanced her bastard son , that she had by Pope Sergius , to be first Bishop of Bononia , and thence Archbishop of Ravenna . Which things being done , dyed Lando : to make way for

A. D. 912. John the XIth . Pope the XXXth ,

N. 30. From Archbishop , to be Pope of Roma ; by the same power as introduced him to be a Bishop . Plat . de vit . ejus . This Pope John app●oving him selfe a better souldier then Church man , twice beat the Sarrazenes in●ading Italy with gre●● slaughters .

A. Dom . 915. Berengarius the IId , Imp. the VIIIth ,

In which warrs Berengarius the IId , Bzov . ad an . 917 , 918. being well ayding , was crowned Emperour by Pope John in the year 915. This Pope sent messengers into Spain unto one Sisenandus a Bishop there to be pray'd for , at the grave of St. James of Compostella ; that God would be propitious to him both in life & death . It shall seeme this unlearned Pope , was more superstitious then proud or prophane . He could not confide ( it appear's ) in his own faith or holiness ; and surely he had as little reason to put confidence in dust & stones . & Isd. ad an . 922. But greater maters were brought home to him soone after . For the relicts of St. Peters beard , did great miracles , to all sorts of people . It mater'd not how they knew it , to be really his beard , it was enough that credulous people believed it , right or wrong . And were it a lye , it was the liklyer to do the worke , for that the Romish miracles cam all from the Father of lyes : And as for St. Peters beard , that never wrought miracle while he was aliue , nor three hundred years after his death , while men lived who had sure faith to be healed ; it could never do cures 800 years after his buryall , unto such men , as had more faith in fond excrements , then in Christ , the living lord . But had it been true as was related , why then did not this Apostolik beard preserue Italy from the horrid invasions of the Huns , Plat . in vit . Johan . Pap . in those dayes ? For Adelpert father in law to the Pope being neglected in those honours , he thought due to Him , in expelling the Sarrazens , had invited these Hunns into Italy , who made great slaughters , & wast , in most parts , & that once & againe . For this deed Adelpert was caught , & beheaded , by the Romans . And for revenge of his death , Wido his son Marques of Tuscia , Martin . Poloni : Chron . & Bzov . ad an : 928. by meanes of Marozia his wife , base sisler to the Pope , surprized the Palace at Lateran , & the Pope John therein ; and having cast him into prison , smoothered him with pillowes .

A. D. 918. Leo the VIth , XXXIth . Pope ,

N. 31. John being dead : Marozia & Wido by force sett up John the XIIth . the bastard son of Marozia by Pope Sergius , and bastard Brother unto Pope John . Plat . in vit . ejus . But the Romans not brooking this , chose Leo the VIth . , & did put by that John . However this Leo not living but little aboue 7 moneths dyed . And then

A. D. 919. Stephen the VIIth , Pope the XXXIIth ,

N. 32. Was chosen in place of Leo , Bzov . ad an . 931. who reigning quietly about a year or two : with out doing much evill , and doing as little good , gave up the Ghost .

A. D. 930. Berengarius the IIId , Emp. the IXth .

In this mans reigne Berengarius the IIId , was crowned Emperour ; Isd. Bzo . ad an . 931. being sisters son to Berengar the IId , . And then the Marques Wido & Marozia procured the bastard to be chosen

A D. 931. John the XIIth , Pope the XXXIIIth ,

N. 33. Who being crowned Pope , Marozia the Harlott his mother , ruled the city , and Wido her husband being dead , She called Hugh her husbands brother to Roma , and marryed him . A● this time a fountaine in Genoa ran bloud in stead of water . And in Roma Adelbert son of Marozia , by her first husband , stirred up the Romans against his Unkle Hugh , & having got the command of the city , Bzovius . ad an . 931. & Plat . in vit . ejus . imprisoned Pope Iohn , who governed as Pope . the residue of his time in prison ; until at end of four years he also dyed . And then

A. D. 936. Leo the VIIth , Pope the XXXIVth ,

N. 34. Plat . in vit . ejus . Was chosen : of whom it is written , that there was such a Pope , and that is all . Afte● him

A. D. 940. Stephen the VIIIth . Pope the XXXVth ,

N. 35. Plat . in vit . Ascended : a german borne , who was so troubled with continual seditions , that all he could say or do , was scarce enough to keepe him a live , his face being so disfigured , with blowes , that the man was ashamed to be seene in publike . Then next

A. D 943. Martinus the IId , Pope the XXXVIth ,

N. 36. Was chosen : in whose time Berengarius the IVth , reigned in Italy . Also Lotharius son of Hugh , but neither of them gained the Imperial crowne . Plat . in vit . Pope Martin's main care was to hold his revenues in peace , and so he did , during his short reigne , & d●e● . And then

A. D. 946. Agapetus the IId , Pope the XXXVIIth ,

N. 37. Cam up : who reigned 9 years , between whom & Berengarius the IVth , who wrote him selfe Emperour , was no good greeting . Plat . in vit . He sent for Ottho King of Germany to quel the pride of Berengarius , who came into Italy , and having reduced Berengarius to rights , peaceably departed . But Agapetus reigning quietly dyed so . But then

A. D. 955. John the XIIIth . Pope the XXXVIIIth .

N. 38. Was elected . His proper name was Octavianus other wise called John the XIIIth , a young man of 18 years of age , son of Alberik then governour of Roma , who no sooner was chosen ; but immediatly he applyed him selfe unto all manner of de bauchery , Bzov . ad an . 955. Plat . de vita ejus . so farre as he could spare time from hunting , which was a sport unto which he was greatly addicted : These things going on for some years , until Pope John being vexed with the oppressions of Berengarius , & his son Adlebert , sent into Germany to invite King Ottho into Italy , with promise upon termes to give Him the Empyre . In answere to which invitation Ottho appeared with his army , & having subdued Berengarius , came to Roma , and was crowned Emperour by Pope John in 962.

A. D. 962. Ottho the IId . Emp. the Xth ,

But on the next year the Pope inveagled by Adelpert , brake covenant with the new Emperour . Bzov . ad an . 962 , 963. Of which thing the Emperour having notice by two Cardinals , the Pope cut of the nose of one , & the hand of the other . But Ottho comming backe to Roma , friendly admonished His Holyness to forbear his prophane course of life ; and that not taking , he threatened him . But John fled out of Roma , was accused by the whole Clergy & People of Roma , of many notable crimes , as for ordaining a Deakon in a stable ; for murthering his Ghostly father by putting out his eyes ; and for murthering a Cardinal by gelding of him ; for drinking wine to the love of the Devil ; for calling upon Iupiter & Venus , & the Devil to helpe him at dice ; as also for adultery & incest , & many other crimes , most of which were proved by many wittnesses , ( tho hardly by 70 wittnesses according to the Decree of Leo the IVth , ) whereupon the Emperour calling a Synode , Pope John was deprived , & Leo the VIIth , was chosen Pope . But after this , Pope Iohn by bribery obteined to make so great friends , Isd. ad an . 964. that he drove Ottho out of Roma , & calling another Synode , expelled the new Pope Leo , with a Curse imposed , in case he ever more tooke upon him the title of Pope . But Iohn returning to Roma , returned also unto all his former courses of debauchery , and soon after being caught in bed with a mans wife , was so wounded by the womans husband , that in the space of 8 dayes he dyed , without any tokens of repentance .

A. D. 964. Benedictus the Vth , Pope the XXXIXth ,

N. 39. Was chosen Pope ; and held some six moneths , until Ottho the Emperour arrived at Roma , & wasting the countrey with fire & sword , entred the city , & taking prisoner , the new Pope , he made all the Romans to swear fealty to him , as Their Emperour ; Plat . de vit . Bened & to receive Pope Leo ; & to stand to all what lawes he imposed upon Them . And returning into Germany , he carryed away Benedict captive , who dyed in Germany of Griefe . And after that

A. D. 965. Leo the VIIIth , Pope the XLth .

N. 40. Enjoyed the throne . Who ordained that Gratian . Dist. 63. in Synodo . no more Pope should be chosen without Imperiall consent . This was done in a Synode , with a curse imposed on the transgressors . For when the Emperour had left it to the Clergy , & people , to choose according to Their custome , and that at Their own instance ; and when They had chosen Leo of Themselves , Plat . in vit . Leonis . and the Emperour had approved Their choise : Yet They were not contented , but changed Their minds & chose another . Wherefore the Emperour being crowned , and They rebelling , He layd this imposition upon Them , to tye Them unto This ; [ not to choose without him , ] & They submitted , & bound Themselves by an Oath . And Leo being confirmed , ratifyed this agreement by Decree . But being disliked of the Romans , he reigned but a little , and dyed . Then

A. D. 965. John the XIVth . Pope the XLIth ,

N. 41. Was chosen with Imperial consent . Who within one year was surprised , & taken prisoner & carryed captive to Campanum . But the Emperour Ottho comming to Roma , severely punished all the offenders , Platina . de vita Joh . and restored Iohn into place . And with the fathers consent , Ottho the son , in his fathers life time , was crowned Emperour by Pope John . In this mans time , Poland becam wholly Christian , and the Church there , was filled with Arcbishops , & Bishops . This Emperour was a great instrument of God to awaken the Church of Roma , out of Their sinfull abominations , but They would not hear him ; Bzov . ad an . 965. nor doe They speak wel of him to this day , but charge him with injustice , & setting up a pseudo Pope . Now it may be remembred , in what distress they were brought by reason of the Lombards , and the Greeke Emperour relieved Them not , at what time Charles the Great becam Their Saviour , and voluntaryly , They offered him by a Decree , & an Oath ; Martini Poloni . Chron . in vit . Hadr . that he , & his heirs should have the perpetual power of nomination of the Pope . Now true it is , that this thing was the right of the Greeke Emperour , which They gave away to the French Kings , and was not Their's to give . And hence it prospered not to the one , nor the other . But the Popes grudging at what They had given , layd wait continually to rob the Successors of Charles , of that gift : And this in time They compassed to accomplish and becam the ruine of the family of that Charles Their Advancer . But what was got by this ? Loe ! as the Popes had brought low the Emperours , so God made like Emperour like Popes : Such as Their own writers were ashamed to name without Baronii An : in vita . Bonifac . & Stephan . 7mi , Bzov . ad an 912. Num . V. indignation ; Such as would have better becom'd a playhouse , then St. Peters chayr . And these Miscreants ( as Their own authours stile Them ) and men contaminated with filthines from Their youth ( as Platina spake of John the XIIIth , Homines sane ab adoleseentia omnibus probris ac turpitudine contaminati . Plat . in vita Johan . & aliis locis plurimis . ) had made Themselves a prey to the Sarrazenes , to the Hunns , and to every Count of Italy that had the confidence to throw dirt in Their faces . And the ground worke of all this , was the Breach of Covenaunt with Their Patron Charles the Great , & his Successors , made by Pope Hadrian . and the Curse of that Hadrian lay hard upon Them . Hence God had plainly forsaken Them , & had given Them up to curse , & banne one Another : Steph . Pap . contr . Form . Rom. Theod . & Johan . Contr . Step . Sergi . Pap . Contr . illos . One Pope , & Council cursing , & condemning : Another Pope , & Council cursing & condemning that : And a Fourth , the Third . And now let Them speake . Were these things of God ? And were these , the only true Church of God , of all Christendome ? And were these actings the markes of a true Church ? They who never thought Themselves great enough , until They becam able to give law to Emperours & Kings ; yet when They had atteined to compass that forbidden fruit : Then Loe , God made Them a burden to Themselves ; and One , unto Another : Iudg , 9 : 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , &c. unto 19.20 . The Pope unto the Cardinals ; & They unto the Pope ; & both so unto the city : and all so unto whole Christendome . In so much as being all of Them aweary One , of the Other at this rate , Bzovius ad an . 962. N. 1. at length , all of Them agreed to beg helpe of Ottho King of Germany . And he came , and as it shall seeme , he cam in the name of God , & did al things justly , religiously & well : And yet when 't was done , They could not be contented , ' til having created Ottho Their Emperour , Isd. ad an . 963. N. 1. with Plat . in vit . Leon : 8vi . They had given him both power , & a just cause to chastise Them . Who there upon by the just hand of God , reduced Them under an Oath of allegiance , and under a strict obligation , to choose no more Popes , with out Imperial consent . And tho the Popish writers , will not acknowledge any great good that They did ; yet it shal seem that these two last Popes , Leo , & Iohn ; had lesse of harme in Them , then any two of the 40 last , who went before Them . For some by excessive pride of Heart , such as the Hadrian's , Leo's , Nicholas , Gregory , & Others ; and others by as excessive luxury , & effaeminacy such as were Ioanna , & the Iohn's , Lando , Sergius , Christopher , and a whole rolle of such , of whom nothing is recorded , but that they did eat & drinke , & sleepe & rise up to play , & so dyed : Had exceedingly drawne downe the wrath of God upon the whole Church . But of these two only , have we nothing , either of Their Pride , & insolency against their master the Emperour ; or of Their luxury & wantonness , as to any eminent mater of excess .

A. D. 972. Benedictus the VIth . Pope the XLIId ,

N. 42. Next was chosen Benedictus the VIh , with imperial consent . Who as it shall seeme was for that reason taken of one Cynthius a potent Citizen of Roma , and being cast into Hadrian's towr was there either strangled or famished to death . Plat . de vit . ejus .

A. D. 973. Ottho the IIId , Imper . the XIth ,

At this time Ottho the IId , being dead his son Ottho the IIId , became Emperour .

A. D. 974. Donus the IId . Pope the XLIIId ,

N. 43. After Benedictus , Donus the IId , was chosen Pope , who held but a few moneths & dyed . And then

A. D. 974. Bonifacius the VIIth , Pope the XLIVth ,

N. 44. Who was that Cynthius who had slaine Benedict , and being crept into orders , & first made a Cardinal ; made Himselfe to be created Pope , by the name of Bonifacius the VIIth , But the Romans not brooking what was done , rose up against him . Where upon he husbanding his opportunity to his best advantage , sold , & carryed a way the treasures of the Church with him unto Constantinople . From whence making friends by bribery ; at his leisure returned . Whom Iohn the Cardinal Deakon resisted . But this Iohn by the friends of Bonifacius being Over powred , was surprized , Plat in vita . eorum . & lost his eyes . However Bonifacius enjoyed but a little while , & perished .

A. D , 975. Benedictus the VIIth , Pope the XLVth ,

N. 45. Then enjoyed Benedictus the VIIth , In whose time came the Emperour Ottho into Italy to expel the Greekes out of Calabria . And afterwards dyed in Roma ; and Ottho the IVth , Plat . in vit . ejus . his son was chosen Emperour , the Germans over powring ; and at length the Pope also consenting , he was crowned at Roma .

A. D. 983. Ottho the IVth , Imperour the XIIth , A. D. 984. John the XVth , Pope the XLVIth ,

N. 46. After the quiet reigne of Benedict , came up Iohn the XVth , chosen with Imperiall consent : But in a few moneths space he was surprized by the power of Ferrucius the father of Pope Bonifacius . whom this Iohn had with stood , Plat . in vit . ejus . and was cast into Hadrians towr , and kept close prisoner , untill what by stinke , hunger , & griefe of mind , he dyed ere he could be rescued .

A. D. 985. John the XVIth , Pope the XLVIIth ,

N. 47. Plat . in vit . ejus . Then was chosen Iohn the XVIth . who quickly discovered his gross coveteousness ; in bestowing all places of proffit in the Church , upon his kindred . Unde merito ab ipsis Clericis odio habitus est , maxime vero quod divina humanaque omnia cognatis & affinibus suis elargiebatur , post habito Dei honore , & Romanae fedis , dignitate ; quem certe errorem ita posteris tradidit ut ad nostram quoque aetatem per venerit . Qua quidem consuetudine nil certe dici perniciosius potest , cum non ob religionem , & Dei cultum appetere Pontificatum nostri sacerdotes videantur ; sed ut fratrum vel Nepotum , vel familiarium ingluviem & avaritiam expleant . By reason whereof he became odious unto all the Churchmen : who , as it shall seeme , saw Themselfes disappointed of Their expectations , and therefore only hated him . For otherwise it shall seeme , They lik't wel of his vice . For that since this man , mine Authour sayes , his practice became a general custome even unto his time . In so much as generally men desired the Papacy ; not for Religions or for God's sake , but to satiat the greedy appetites of Their Kindred Nephews ( or Sons ) or other familiars . About this time it seems was erected at Roma a Fraternity of Friers purposely constituted to pray for the dead . Of which were several Bishops , Abr. Bzov . ad an . 984. & a great number of Priests , who bound Themselvs to say 40 Masses for the Soul of every diceased brother , in order , that his infirmities may not be reckoned for sins &c. with a Curse of Anathema imposed on every brother , who shal neglect this duty ; and to be certainly seperated from the Kingdom of God . Dated Febr . the 24. 984. It may be justly questioned which of these two practises crept into the Church , did most mischiefe ? That of bestowing Church preferments on Kindred without merit : Or this of saying 40 Masses for the dead ? The first is branded for a certainly most pernicious vice . And doubtless it is so . But the second which seemes to bespeake Charity ; yet stily destroys innumerable Souls . For being since become also a general practise in the Roman Church : It strangely hoodwinks all Roman Converts , of all degrees , & qualities , with such masks of ignorance , & superstition , that trusting to these Sayings of Masses , They live for the most part carelesly , all Their life time reckoning to be saved by these foolish Masses , which They meane to hire by some Legasie in Their last will , to be said for them , when They are dead . Whereas in truth , These Masses can doe the dead no more good , then a whoop , & Hallo can do , to fetch the Richmans soul out of Hell , Luc . 16 : 24 , 25 , 26. which God hath designed thither : there being no grounds of Holy practise , or Doctrines of Holy books that give any the smallest warrant for such assurance : But these practises are to be esteemed among those superstitious & Lying vanities of Men , Psal . 31 : 6. who trust not in the Lord , & are therefore to be hated . And it is one of the judgements of God , upon an age contaminated with all sorts of wickedness , 2 Thes . 2 : 11 , 12. that God hath sent them strong delusions to believe Lyes , & that They may be damned , who take pleasure in unrighteousness . And this in an age wherein the Romans confess : Bzov . ad an . 985. N. 1. men more fitt to be reckoned among Thieves Highway men , Parricides , Traytors , Prophane murderers &c. attained to the highest step of Church preferment .

N. 48. Plat . in vit . ejus & Mart . Chr. A. D. 985. John the XVIIth . Pope the XLVIIIth .

After John the XVIth . followed Joh● the X●IIth . chosen with Imperial consent . Wh●refore persecuted by Crescentius a m●ghty c●tizen of Roma , he fled into He truria for rescue , & sent to the Emperour for ayd . Which Crescentius fearing , invited home Pope John , with great submission . Who after that reigned many years peaceably , without any maters of moment intervening .

A. D. 996. John the XVIIIth , Pope the XLIXth ,

N. 49. This last John being dead in peace , Gregory the Vth. was lawfully elected , at the instance of the Emperour , being his Kinsman . But afterwards Crescentius being of mighty power in Roma , raised sedition against this Gr●gory , whereupon he fled . And John the XVIIIth , a learned man , & rich , was chosen by all the people in his place . But he enjoyed not long . Plat . in vit . ejus For on the same year , the Emperour Ottho invading Italy with a strong army , got into Roma by treachery , and Crescentius and Pope John delivered up themselves into his power . But Crescentius greatly wounded , the Pope first lost His eyes , & then His life ; after he had reigned ten moneths . Bzov . ad an . 996. And Crescentius was beheaded .

A. D. 999. Gregorius the Vth , Pope the Lth ,

N. 50. Gregorius the Vth , enjoyed John being flaine . In whose time it was first contrived , that the Empire should be translated from the Italians into Germany . And the Choise to be made by three Spiritual , & four secular Princes . Which were 1st , the Archbishop of Mentz , 2ly , the Archbishop of Colen , 3ly , the Archbishop of Triers : 4ly . the Marques of Brandenburgh , 5ly , the Count Palatine of Rhine , 6ly , the Duke of Saxony , & 7ly , the King of Bohemia . This contrivance was at this time made by Ottho the Emperour , & Pope Gregory , & established at Roma by Decree : But was not ratifyed in Germany until the year 1002. By this Pope , Ottho received Imperial Coronation

A. D. 999. Sylvester the IId , LIst , Pope .

N. 51. Gregory having lived up to his last hour , Sylvester the IId , ascended the throne : A man who had made a pact with the Devil , by whose meanes he becam first Archbishop of Rhemes , Plat . de vit . ejus . Martin & Gobel . & then of Ravenna , and from thence ascended to be crowned Pope of Roma . But desiring to know of the Devil how long he should live : it was answered , that could he keepe from Ierusalem , he might live long . Now it happened that after the 4th , year of his Papacy , having read Mass in a certaine Church in Roma , he understood when he had done , that the Church was called Holy Cross in Ierusalem . Whereupon the Pope perceiving that his time was at hand to dye : he was affrighted at it , & confessing the whole mater , repented of it , & dyed poenitent . Now he had ordered , that his body layd in a charriot , the Horses should draw it whethet they would , of theyr own accord , and where the charriot stayed there he desired to be buryed . Which don as desired , the horses drew his body to the great Church at Lateran , where it was buryed . Whence it was hoped by the Papists , that his repentance was effectual unto his salvation .

A. D. 1002. Henricus the 1st , Imperour the XIIIth ,

In his time dyed Ottho the Emperour , & Henry Duke of Bavaria was by the Electors chosen to succeed Him . Of these dayes Archbishop Abr. Bzovius , represents the state of the Church as an iron age , where in the religion of Their Holinesses the Popes was lost , Annales Abr : Bzov : ad an : 1001. ex Ditmar : & Glaber : lib : 2 , c : 6 , & Abb. Flori●cen in Apologetico . Ferreum seculum placuit aliquibus appellare annos subsequentes . Quandocunque enim defecit religiositas Pontificum , & Marcessit districtio regularis Abbatum simulque monasterialis disciplinae vigor tepescit ; ac per illorum Exempla Caetera plebs mandatorum Dei peaevaricatrix existit &c. the monasterial discipline was grown cold , & throw such examples , the whole commonalty of the people , was found spurning at Gods commands : As if whole Mankind had been rushing into that chaos of affaires as was at the creation ; and as if the time of Antichrist had then been verily at hand . As most were generally of opinion it was so .

A. D 1003. John the XIXth , Pope the LIId ,

N. 52. After Silvester reigned Iohn the XIXth , in whose short reigne happened many direfull prodigies of a Comet , Plat . in vit . ejus & a fearfull Earthquake , that did much mischiefe & such like . And after four moneths dyed Pope Iohn the XIXth ,

A. D. 1003. John the XXth , Pope the LIIId ,

N. 53. Whom Iohn the XXth , Plat . in vit . ejus . succeeded . Of whom it is remembred that he was a man much given to his ease . And that wearing out 5 years reigne at that rate , he dyed .

A. D. 109. Sergius the IVth , the LIVth , Pope .

N. 54. Then followed Sergius the IVth , of whom the Popish writers at length do speake somthing of good , as that he was pious & Charitable . I wish They had been all so , for their own good And where They say good , I say nothing contrary ; unless reason to the contrary shews it selfe . But alas ( as usually it has allwayes been in this Sovereigne Papacy ) He reigned not long ; Plat . in vit ejus . but as if too good for the place , God soone called him away : and perhaps for this default , that in the time that he enjoyed , he acknowledged not , the sins incumbent upon the throne whereon he sat , which he ought to have disclaimed . In his time , the Normans did valiantly expell the Sarrazenes , out of Sicilia .

A. D. 1012. Gregory Antipope the LVth , And Benedictus the VIIIth , Pope the LVIth ,

N. 55. After him followed contention . Some chose Gregory , and others Benedict the VIIIth , Gregory expelled Benedict . But he addressing himselfe unto the Emperour Henry . Henry cam to Roma , & caused Benedictus the VIIIth , to be crowned , and then Benedict crowned Henry Emperour . This Pope by hooke & by crook held long , and in the end dyed , and after his death was met by a certaine Bishop , very solitary , sitting on a black horse , whom the Bishop knowing , demanded how he cam there , being dead . The Pope replying , told of much money hid , & shewed where it was , Plat . in vit . ejus . & prayed him it might be given to the poor : For that it had never done Him good , because given to charitable uses . And admonishing the bishop to becom a Monke he vanished . This is a Popish story . And argues ( if there be truth in it ) that this had beene an ill Pope , who had cheated the Church , or poor , or both : Or else that the Devil in his shape had made discovery of his faults . It is said also how he appeared to Pope John ; Bzov . ad an . 1024. N. 1. and how he complained of his torments in another world . Some thing it 's like there was in the case , that was true , but we are not to believe all we read of idle Popish Stories .

A. D. 1024. John the XXIth . Pope the LVIIth ,

N. 56 Him succeeded his Cosin John the XXIth . In whose time many men being put to death for rapines , he was accounted a bloudy Pope . Plat . de vit . ejus . And thereupon was expelled , but rescued by the Emperour , he returned . And after x● . years reigne dyed .

A. D. 1027. Conradus the Ist , Emperour the XIVth ,

In his first year dyed Henry the Emperour , and after some time was chosen Conradus the Ist , who came to Roma & was crowned of Pope John in 1027. In these dayes it pleased god in scorne & derision of Popish miracles wrought by relicts of Saints , to permit Iewes , & others , Sorcerers , & Conjurers , to goe about with their wicked arts doing miracles by dead mens heads , Bzov . ad an . 1027. N. 2. & other bones , & selling them for relicts of Saints , many of which discovered for cheats , suffered by fire .

A. D. 1033. Benedictus the IXth . Pope the LVIIIth .

N. 57. And after Iohn dead followed the Nephew of both the last Popes , called Benedictus the IXth , a boy of xij years of age , who was advanced by apparent Symony , Plat . de vit . Bzov . ad an . 1033. and yet was carrved up to the throne by a full consent . Whence the Roman writers confess , that it cam to pass , that by like people , a like Priest was chosen .

A. D. 1039. Henricus the IId , Imperour the XVth ,

In his 6th , year dyed Conradus the Emperour ; after whom was chosen his son Henricus the IId , Emperour .

A. D. 1044. Sylvester the IIId . Antipope the LIXth ,

But Benedict the Pope wholly giving up himselfe unto all manner of Bebauchery , after eleven years reigne , was supplanted by Sylvester the IIId , Who also by money corrupting the people procured Benedict to be expelled , and himselfe chosen . But Benedict again recovering , both reigned together , Benedict in Lateran , & Sylvester in St. Mary's . But Benedict fearing to be expelled , Platin . ●t Bzov . sold unto Gregorius the VIth , & dethroned himselfe .

A. D. 1044. Gregorius the VIth , Antipope the LXth ,

Then was Gregory ( having purchased of Bendict ) elected by the Church . And thus reigned all three together . But Gregory called a wise man , & a godly Pope that cam in by Symony , reigned 3 years with great applause , until Henricus the Emperour comming to Roma , called a Synod , Plat : & Bzov . ad an . 1046. N. 2. and Gregory accused of Symony , was deposed , and so were the other two Popes also .

A. D. 1046. Clemens the IId , Pope the LXIst .

N. 58. Then was Clemens the IId . chosen , by whom the Emperour was crowned . And at what time it was once more decreed by the whole Church , Plat . in vit . ejus . and al men in place did swear to it : That no more Pope should be chosen but with the Imperiall consent . And yet soone after the Emperour gone , was this Clemens poysoned as was thought by Damasus . And then

A. D. 1048. Damasus the IId , Pope the LXIId ,

N. 59. By force without farther election set up himselfe . But first Bendict who had beene afore deprived advanced againe , & held xj moneths against him . And then Damasus the IId , 23 dayes . And He dying , Platin . & Bzov . Bendict once more ascended the throne .

A. D. 1049. Leo the IXth , Pope the LXIIId ,

N. 60. But the wiser sort sending to Henry the Emperour for nomination of a new Pope : He sent them Leo the IXth . Who in his journey to Roma as Pope Elect , in Pontifical habit , was met by the way , by Hildebrand a Monke of Cluniak , who being a wise , & learned man , yet one of those , who at Roma had sworne to the Decrees , to choose no Pope without the Emperour . This Hildebrand with much argumentation prevailed with Leo to put off his robes , Platin . de vita ejus & Bzov , ad an . 1049. & entring Roma as a private man , to stand unto the Election of the Church . And Leo whose proper name was Bauno , entring as Bauno , & not Leo , by persuasion of Hildebrand was chosen by the Church . This Leo being now Pope , made Hildebrand , Cardinal Deakon , and Governour of St. Pauls Church , and as it were halfe Pope with himselfe . Whence followed , that by treachery of this Pope Leo , the Decree was abrogated , of the Imperial right of Election , and in defyance of the Oathes to the contrary , the Right of Election was given unto the Church , & people of Roma . This Leo called several Councils , & went actively & briskly to worke in reforming the Church : gave much almes to the poor , & lived temperatly & soberly , and yet used all these inferiour virtues , as steps unto the greater mischiefe . While first he did all he could to advance the Pope , above His master the Emperour , against all lawes of God , & Man : Bergom sup . 12. and 2ly , condemned the Doctrine of Berengarius , who was a man of great Learning , and of a long time had taught that the body of Christ was in the Sacrament only figuratively , & not really ; and had been of long standing a man of much reputation for His great learning , Plat . in vit . Johannis XV . Genebr . p. 171. 175. Volater . p 22. Bergomens . sup . 12. & good life , & manners : Whom out of ignorance or proud superstition he wickedly condemned for an Heretik : And 3ly , He injustly & unadvisedly put himselfe into unlawful armes against the Norman prince in Apulia , which to his shame he was forced to acknowledge . But whether he perpetrated these wickednesses of himselfe , or by the pernicious council of others , it 's hard censuring . But however he became the footstool unto that great Mystery of iniquity which shortly after followed . And yet during all his time , he kept peace with the Emperour , while he went about to dethrone him . Bzov : ad an . 1054. N. 6. Finally he dyed : And blessing the people , and confessing his sins to St. Peter , he devoutly commended himselfe into his hands the 13 Cal . of May 1054. Then

A. D. 1054. Victor the IId , Pope the LXIVth ,

N. 61. Was chosen with Imperial consent ; who followed close after the steps of his predecessor Leo . Holding with the Emperour , & yet undermining to subject the Empire to the Papacy . This man called , a Council at Florentia , where he deprived many Bishops for Symony , & Fornication . Plat . in vit . ejus Bergom . sup . 12. Genebrard . For Symony , that is , for receiving benefices of Laymen : and for Fornication , which in plaine termes , was for being marryed . The Churchmen had been long ayming at these two things to compass Them . That no lay men should bestow any more spiritual promotions , and to forbid Priests marryages : But never before had gone so far towards it . Abb. Ursp. p. 218. But about two years end , he dyed , poysoned as was thought by a Deakon in the Communion cup . About this mans time , it is reported by the Roman Authours , that the deprived Pope Bendict dying , after the reigne of Leo the IXth , Ab. Bzovius ad an . 1054. N. viij . appeared like a monster in shape of a Bear , with the ears & tayle of an Asse , complaining of his miseries ; that he drawne , & haled , here & there , thorow places unsavoury smelling of brimston & fire , & out of all hope of reliefe , expected everlasting torments after the day of judgement . It shal seeme , that after Leo dead , this Bendict had againe invaded the Papal chayr . But Victor nominated by the Emperour , was elected by the Church , at what time this Bendict put by , either dyed or was slaine , and then appeared as was said . But the Papists have many such stories some feined , & some conceited . However this is not to Their credit , that Their Popes being dead , appeared at such a rate , as is said of this , & some others that complained of troubles after death . But these Ghostly stories are many of them introduced to make way for Their cheats of redeeming souls out of Purgatory . However , hither to the Imperial authourity had appeared bridling , commanding , correcting , ordering , depriving , pulling down , & setting up Popes . But henceforwards the Popes pulled down , & set up Emperours .

Section the Sixth . Of the History of the Papacy during it 's mighty Height , & super Imperial power , unto the time , that it began to decline .

A. D. 1057. Henricus the IIId , Imperour the XVIth ,

N. 1. IN the year 1057. dyed Henry the IId . Emperour , whom Henry the IIId , a child succeeded under his Mothers tuition . And anon after dyed Victor the IId , Pope . At this time there were in Roma five Patriarchal Churchs , whereof the chiefe was that of St Saviour in Lateran : under which were 7 Cardinal Bishops called Collateral ; Annal . Abr. Bzovii ad an . 1057. N. 1.2 . & 4. who were to say Mass for the Pope by course every weeke . These five were 1 the Bishop of Ostia , 2 the Bishop of Porto , 3 the Bp , of St. Rufina , 4 the Bp , of Alba , 5 the Bp , of Sabinum , 6 the Bp , of Tusculum , & 7 the Bp , of Praeneste . The 2d , Patriarchal seat was that of St. Mary the great , under which were 7 Cardinal Priests , viz 1 of St. Philip & James ; 2 of St. Cyriac , 3 of St. Eusebius , 4 of St. Pudentian , 5 of St. Vitalis , 6. of St. Peter & Marcellin , & 7 of St. Clement . The 3d , Patriarchal seat was that of St. Peter , under which also were 7 Cardinal Presbyters ; viz 1 of St. Mary over Tiber , 2 of St. Chrysogonus , 3 of St. Caecilia , 4 of St. Anastatia , 5 of St. Laurence , 6 of St. Marke , & 7 of St. Martin & Sylvester . The 4th , Patriarchal seat was that of St. Paul ; under which also were 7 Cardinals viz , 1 of St. Sabina , 2 of St. Prisca , 3 of St. Balbina , 4 of St. Nereus , & Achilleus , 5 of St. Sixtus , 6 of St. Marcellus , & 7 of St. Susanna . And the 5th , Patriarchal seat was that of St. Laurence without the walls ; under which also were 7 Cardinals , viz 1 of St. Praxedes , 2 of St. Peter ad vinculum , 3 of St. Laurence in Lucina , 4 of St. John & Paul . 5 of the 4 Crowned Martyrs , 6 of St. Stephen in Mt. Caelius , & 7 of St. Quiricus . Of these Patriarchs He of Lateran was called Cardinal Bishop Collateral , He of St. Mary's Cardinal Archpriest , He of St. Peters , Cardinal Archpriest also , He of St. Pauls Cardinal Abbot , and he of St. Laurence also Cardinal Abbot . Besides these were twelve Deakon Cardinals of the regions , and six Deakon Palatines . Of all these 18 in the whole , the first was the Deakon of St. Mary in Dominica , Archdeakon , 2 St. Lucy , 3 St. Mary nova , 4 St. Cosma & Damian , 5 St. Hadrian , 6 St. Sergius & Bachus , 7 St. Theodorus , 8 St. George , 9 St. Mary in Schola Graeca , 10 St. Mary in Porticu , 11 St. Nicholas , in carcere , 12 St. Angelus in foro , 13 St. Eustachius , 14 St. Mary in aquiro , 15 St. Mary in via Lata , 16 St. Agatha , 17 St. Lucy in Capite suburrae , & lastly St. Vitus in Macello , And besides all these were 21 subdeakons , & 22 Abbots . And all these besides Suffragan Bishops , who were wont to be called to Council . Most of these had power in Election of the Pope according to custome , and in other managements of affaires . And most of These had personally sworne unto Henry the Emperour to observe the decrees of Pope Clemens the IId , and particularly not to chuse any Pope without Imperial consent , and more particularly not without Consent of the Emperour Henry the IId , and of his son after him . And One of these personally so sworne , was Friderik the Apostolikal Legat , who was also Abbot of Cassin . Who pretending wrong to his monastery , done by one Count Trasimund came to Roma , & complaining to Pope Victor . The Count was immediatly excommunicated : and thereupon he made restitution to Friderik .

A. D. 1057. ● STEPHANUS the IXth . Pope Imperial the Ist .

N. 2. But soon after Victor dying , this Friderik without any Imperial nomination was elected Pope . And without sending to the Emperour , or his Legat for confirmation , he accepted ; by the name of Stephen the IXth . He being Pope , called several Synods , and acted several things against marryed Priests : and declared the Emperour Henry the IId , an Heretik for diminishing Plat . in vita ejus & Geneb . pa. 872. the authourity of the Pope ; ( as he called it ) in contempt of Religion , & in despight of God immortal . This Pope Stephen fleshed with success against Count Trasimund ; being now Pope feared not to condemne the dead Emperour , Bzov . ad an . 1058. there being no body to plead for him . But it pleased God therefore to determine for Him , by snatching away out of this world this presumptious calumniator : who neither regarding his duty to God , nor to his Master ; had most prophanely broken the oath of God , & obliged the whole College of Cardinals to do the same , by a general complyance in His Election , to the Papacy , without either nomination , or confirmation of the new Emperour ; unto which They had all been obliged , by a Decree of a former Pope & Council ; Plat . in vit . Clement IIdi . in which most of the Electors had been personally present , & subscribers . But it pleased God in token of his displeasure against such presumption , perjury , & prophaneness within the year to cut him off .

A. D. 1058. Benedictus Antipope , and Pope the LXVth ,

N. 3. Now there was at this time among the Cardinals at Roma , one Hildebrand a man of great understanding & policy , who had been at bottome of all contrivances for the advancement of the Papacy , unto Imperial greatness . This man was one of those , who had been consenting to the Decree of Clemens the IId , for the Imperial consent , in all Elections , and had sworne Obedience thereto : And yet notwithstanding by holding correspondency with Henry the IId , Emperour , and very officiously promoting His consent outwardly in the Elections of Leo the IXth . and Victor the IId , and yet secretly at each turne procuring the same consent to be disavowed : when he saw his time , that Henry the father , was dead , & Henry the son was a child , then did he contrive it , that Stephen the IXth . was elected without that consent , and yet so , Bzov . ad an . 1058. N. 1. as Hildebrand still kept a close correspondency at Court , with flattery procuring the royal connivance thereat . But when Pope Stephen was sick , & Hildebrand was on journey to the Empress , provisions were made , that in case Stephen should dye , no Pope should be chosen before the returne of Hildebrand . Notwithstanding by meanes of the Nobilitie , & of Gibertus Viceroy of Lumbardy under Agnes the Empress , Plat . de vit . ejus . the Election was posted on , And Benedictus the Xth , was chosen Pope , & held somthing over 9 moneths .

A. D. 1059. ● NICHOLAS the IId , Pope Imperial the IId ,

N. 4. But Hildebrand returning , whose power in those dayes was mighty above all others , he found out meanes to object against this Benedict , that there was somthing of force , & bribery , used in bringing about of His Election . And this pretence being once started , his authourity was great enough to judge it , as he listed . Whence tho there were many that stuck close to Benedict , as a wise & good man ; yet the weight of interest , that complyed with Hildebrand , bore down all before it . So as a second choise was put to the vote , wherein Benedict was condemned , and Gerard Bp , of Florence was elected ; by the name of Nicholas the IId . and Benedictus was deprived . This Nicholas called a Council at Roma , whither being cited , Berengarius , Archdeakon of Andegavia , He appeared . And being charged with Heresy , He being a very old man , & fearfull to stand his ground , submitted to abjuration . In which Abjuration it is thus conteined ; Abr. Bzovius ad an : 1059. Ex Lanfrank : & Juone , par . 2. c . 10. Consentio autem sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae & Apostolicae sedi , & Ore & Corde profitetor de Sacramento dominicae mensae , eam fidem me tenere quam Dominus , & venerabilis Papa Nicholaus , & haec sancta Synodus authouritate Evangelica , & Apostolica , tenendam tradidit , mihique formavit : scilicet panem & vinum , quae in Altari ponuntur , post consecrationem non solum Sacramentum , sed etiam verum Corput & Sanguinem Domini Nostri Iesu Christi esse : & sensualiter , non solum Sacramento , sed in veritate manibus Sacerdotum , tractari , frangi & fidelium dentibus teri , jurans per sanctam & homo●sio● Trinitatem , & per haec sacrosancta vangelia &c. ] in English as followeth . [ I Berengarius &c. do consent & Profess as the venerable Lord the Pope Nicholas , & this holy Synod prescribed unto me . That the Bread & Wine set on the Altars & consecrated ; are not only the Sacrament , but also the very body & bloud of Christ , which not only in the Sacrament , but also in the hands of the Priests , in very truth are sensually handled , & broken , & chewed in the mouth by the teeth of the faithfull . ] Of this conversion of Berengarius , was made great brags by the Pope , & letters were sent all over Europe , with the newes , Isd. Bzov . ad eund an . N. 2. & 3. and great thanksgivings we●e made for the same . But Berengarius soon recanted of his Recantation , and both preached & wrote againe in vindication of that Doctrine he had abjured . It was ( it seemes ) his weakeness , in that for fear of death , he denyed , what he verily believed to be true . But since him , many thousands have stood up in d●fence of the same doctrine , which he then abjur'd ; and have indured the fire in vindication of the truth thereof . But however maters were censured in th●se dayes , sure enough it is , that , that great Pope Nicholas , & that whole Council at Roma of 113 Bishops , were guilty of a most abominable heresy Themselves , who prescribed this lesson to Berengarius , to pronounce for his faith ; [ as ) that the Bread & Wine in the Sacrament , are the very Body & Bloud of Christ that may be sensually handled , broken & bitten by the teeth of men . ] against the sense of all the purest Primitive times , whose forme of Consecration of the Elements , De Sacram : lib . 4. c . 5. p. 439. ( as we have it out of St. Ambrose ) calls the Bread & Wine , the Figure of the Body & Bloud of Christ . But this most wicked Doctrine subjects the Body of Christ ; now glorifyed in heaven , to be Heb . 6 : 6. crucifyed a new , and most basely to be sent down into the Mat . 15 : 17. draught At this Council also was it most proudly decreed . That whosoever shall be chosen Pope , & inthroned , without the Election of the Cardinals , shall be esteemed no Apostolical , Plat . de vit . Pap . Nich . but an Apostat Pope , and is to be & stand Accursed . And that it shall be lawful for the Cardinals , with their Laiks , to Curse , & expel Him ; and if it cannot be done in Roma : It shall be lawfull to gather together in Council where they can , and to choose a new Pope . ] And thus Pope Nicholas & this Council made a Decree to fight against the Decrees of Pope Hadrian the 1st . and Gregory the Vth. & Clement the IId . They Cursed all men who durst presume to choose a Pope without the Emperour , the Cardinals not excepted . Martini Chron . in vita Hadr . & Plat . in vits Greg . & Clem . And these curse all who dare choose without the Cardinals , the Emperour not excepted . Now when the Emperour shall choose a Pope , without the Cardinals : These Curse that Choise , & all who obey it . And when These Choose without the Emperour , then Curse They this Choyse , & all who side therewith . And thus all Christendome may lye under the Curses , of One Holiness or the Other , as not long after it fell out so . Thus have we tasted of the pride , presumption , & heresy of this Imperious Pope . Now come we next to rellish His justice ; & Piety . The Normans by a noble & christian courage , had expelled the Sarrazenes out of Italy : Where by One Godfrey Their captaine became Duke of Apulia , Plat . in vit . Nic . and after him Drogo His brother as his lawfull heir : who left the same unto Bagelardus his son & heir . But Robert the Childes Unkle taking advantage of his minority , dispossess't him of his inheritance , & retained it unto his own use ; and among other things , seized also by mistake somthing that belonged to the Papacy . Which Pope Nicholas understanding , without once hearing the man ; passed sentence of Eccommunication against him . Whereupon Robert the Norman submitting to satisfaction ; Bzov . ad an . 1059. Pope Nicholas becam guilty of a greater injustice , and that first by confirming unto him the Dukedom of Apulia , which belonged to his Nephew : and 2ly . by imploying this gratifyed Thiefe , to warre for His Holines against the Count of Tuscany and others , without any thing of warre proclaimed , or any mater of difference once debated . Such was the justice of Christs Vicar ; Mat . 18 : 15 , 16 , 17 , 18. Bzov . ad an . 1059. N. 6. Isd. Bzov . ad eandan . N. 6. & 7. 1 Tim . 4 : 1 , 3. but it was against the sacred advice of his Lord & Master . This Pope also farther decreed , in Council at Roma , That No man may hear Mass of any Priest , who keeps a concubine , or any other woman , meaning indeed every one who had a wife or was marryed . For so he had given in advice to Damianus his Legat at Milaine , that could he disuade the Clergy from marriage , & taking wives , rather then faile , He should allow them concubines . Hence sprung up that Doctrine of Devils foretold by St. Paul , which forbiddeth to marry : introduced by a Papal Decree . But St. Paul is my witness , that , ( as also were many others ) it was a Damnable Decree . This Nicholas did many other things also more imperiously then justly , throwing about his curses where ever he went , Bzov . ad an . 1060. N. 1. in order to make his name terrible : and for the tyranny of One man ( as he alleged ) he cursed a whole city , & all the inhabitants of Ancona : by reason whereof his own servant Damianus also , could not forbear to reprove him . And the truth is such was this Example of a Pope , Even as when a wolfe , or a Bear doth come into a towne , and all the people fly before him into Their houses . And yet ( saith Platina ) Pope Nicholaus was a man in all things well approved off . But as it pleased God to cutt off Pope Stephen in His first year ; So it was his pleasure , that this should not outlive his second year .

A. D 1061. ● ALEXANDER the IId . Pope Imperial the IIId .

N. 5. Nicholas dead , the politik Hildebrand to prevent the Imperialists , made hast to hurry on the choyse of Alexander the IId . tho utterly against his personal oath to the contrary : And Alexander accepted .

A. D. 1061. Honorius the IId , Antipope . And Pope the LXVIth .

Bzov . ad an . 1061. & Plat . in vit . Alex . But the Emperour also making nomination , appointed the Bishop of Parma , whom the Loyall Clergy did also elect , according to the more antient & orthodox Decrees of the Church , who was called Pope Cadolaus . And now it came to pass , that the Papal Decrees directly clashing , All Christendome fell under the curses of Their Prophane Holinesses , on the one side , or the other . These things could not avoid , but war & bloud must needs follow thereon : And wise men ought to suffer much , Mat . 5 : 39 , 40. rather then to occasion Bloudshed , and especially the men of the Church , the Vicars of God! But These tooke no care for that , but raysing forces an both sides , in the first battel Alexander was worsted , and Cadolaus gained Roma and was consecrated by the name of Honorius the IId , ( as it shall seeme , ) the most lawfull Pope chosen : But as it pleased God to permit , perjury to prevail above Loyalty ; he became esteemed but an Antipope . But in a second battel , Pope Honorius driven out of Roma lost the field . Then was a Council called at Mantua , where by the votes of the Clergy , taking upon Them to be judges in Their owne causes , Plat . de vit , Alex . and not weighing the authourity of sacred Oaths ; the Election of Alexander was Decreed to be good . Here at this Council oppeared the young Emperour , who for peace sake submitted to Pope Alexander , and procuring pardon for Cadolaus , obteined also that Guibertus was made Archbishop of Ravenna . After these things Alexander being now secure , raged with his curses of Excommunications against all that displeased him . Especially severe was he against the Marryed priests condemned by his predecessor . Bzovius ad an . 1065. But being an Alexander in name only ; Cardinal Hildebrand being Chancellour , was more then Pope , who swayed the Pope at his pleasure . Until after eleven years this Alexander also dyed . And then Hildebrand

A. D. 1073. ● GREGORIUS the VIIth , Pope Imperiall the IVth ,

N. 6. On that very day was chosen Pope , by the name of Gregorius the VIIth , who had swayed the Papacy during the reigne of five Popes , before he sat downe himselfe into the Chayr . For being a man who had full command of his passions , and a man of great reason , apt to persuade , and to be liked , & beloved , which way soever he turned himselfe : thence he had advanced his interest , not only at Roma , but in France , & Germany , and all most all over Christendome . So as now thinking himselfe ripe for the encounter , Abr. Bzov . ad an . 1073. N. iij . iv . he clapt downe into the Pontifical Chayr , not doubting to bid defyance to the Emperour , to fight it out with him for the supremacy . The great controversy between Them was this . Whether in the Vacancy , the Emperour , or the Cardinals alone should choose the Pope ? And during the full See , who should dispose of spiritual promotions , the Pope , or the Emperour ? It had been of old determined in ful council , that both these things were in the right of the Emperour : But the Pope pretended it ought to be otherwise ; Notwithstanding the Emperour being in possession of these rights ; It required that the Pope worke for it by his witts , Isd. ad eund . an N. IV . V. & by great interest to gett it from him . To this purpose this Gregory like a wily Foxe stept into the throne , as it were one who feared , or despised to be , what he most desired to enjoy . He seemed therefore mightily averse to the Election , and slightly using meanes to prevent it ; Id. Bzov . ad an . 1073. he subtilly procured , that it was so much the more firmly effected . And being inthroned , on every hand great honours accrewed , to advance the splendour of his glory . First the King of Spaine , and next the Isle of Sardinia readily submitted to hold in Fee of the Roman See . The King of France as aptly submitted to his commands : the King of Bohemia payd him tribute . And the Bishops from on every hand appeared tractable to his commands . All which maters so fittly suiting to his will , he tooke courage on the very first year of his reigne , to summon the Emperour to answere before him his guilt of Symony , & Schisme . Now the mater was , that the Emperours hitherto had allwayes given investiture unto all Archbishops in Their dominions , and this They had don not only by a clayme of antient prescription , but also by vertue of a graunt from Pope Hadrian the first , to that purpose , Martini Chron in vits Car . Imp. & Hadr . Papae . & that upon conditions of Lands , & Dignities given unto the Church , by Charles the great , unto whom that graunt was made . But this investiture the Popes had thought fit to have at Their own dispose , as due to Them ; tho neither out of the lawes of God , or man , They were able to say ; how , or which way this right becam Theirs . Only it was plaine that at some times , the Emperours had received gifts , or moneys for such investitures , as also did the Popes themselves for the Investitures bestowed within Their awn jurisdictions . Massaei Chron . p. 223. Bzov . ad an . 1073. N. viij . ix . & N. 1. But here lay the Controversie , that his Holiness the Pope tooke upon him to be a Supreame Judge over the Emperour , and denying that the Emperour , was so over Him . Hence it came to pass that if the Emperour invested any Archbishop or Bishop , whether he tooke gifts , or no gifts therefor ; yet that very act was esteemed Symony & Schisme , and was stiled the Henrician Heresy , by this Pope , & his predecessors ever since Stephen the IXth . and Pope Alexander had begun to question it in his time , but was prevented of the prosecution by his death . And what he began , this Gregory now carryed on . But whereas in all ages , as well Christian , as Jewish , the Chiefe Magistrate had ever been superiour to the Chiefe Priest & Chiefe Bishop ; yet now this Pope tooke upon him at this rate to summon , & judge the Emperour , his Lord & Master as if he had been his meer Vassal . Hence allege we , that this is that thing whereof St. Paul fore shewed saying , 2 Thes . 2.3 , 4. There shall appear that man of Sin , the Son of Perdition , who opposeth & exalteth himselfe above all that is called God , or that is worshipped : so that he as God , sitteth in the Temple of God , shewing Himselfe that He is God . Now in these dayes , and by this Pope was this thing revealed : When Pope Gregory sent out his Legats to summon His Master the Emperour , John . 10 : 34.35 . Ps. 28 : 1 , 6. Gods vicegerent and called God on earth to answere his Simony & Schisme before HIM his subject commanded to obey . But His Holiness proceeded subtilly ; for in these dayes were dwelling in Italy ; Bzovius ad an . 1074 and Plat in . vit . Greg . Agnes the Emperours mother , a devout woman , at that time at Roma : and one Beatrix , with Mattilda her daughter , persons of great estate & Power in Lumbardy , whereof One was Aunt , & the other Cosin to the Emperour ; all which women had great veneration for his Holiness ; and thence became main instruments to worke his ends upon the Emperour . And by Their meanes , the Emperour was made civil , & tractable , and willing to treat with the Pope , as much as might be wished , in order to avoid difference , and he promised to repent , & amend any thing that was amiss , & gave good words , but was very ill wil●ing to lose his just rights . But when the Popes Legatts cam into Germany They proudly refused to speake unto the Emperours Majesty , unless he repented of his Simony , & humbly craved absolution from them , because of the Curse , His Holiness had layd upon him therefor . But his Mother being with these Legats , had persuaded him to answere this arrogancy with gentleness , and he did put from him some persons excommunicated . But he refused to admit these Legats to hold a Synode in Germany , alleging that it was an office belonging to the Archbishop of Bremen to do that : Trith . Hirs . p. 92. Matt . paris . p. 8. Bzov . ad an . 1074. N. v. and his Bishops refused submission to the Legats . Whence cam forth excommunications from Pope Gregory against the Archbishop of Bremen . And a Council was held at Roma , against Priests Marryages , & investitures by laymen into spirituall Benefices ; Grat . de Cons . D. 5. quia dies &c. and likewise it was prohibited to eat flesh on saturdays . Now to carry on these Decrees , Bishops were persuaded to deny the Emperours Investiture , & to take it from the Pope . In which maters the Countess Mattilda was a notable instrument ; for this Lady was so much devoted unto His Holiness , that She was generally reputed His Miss , which some writers endeavour to deny . But alas , this was a smal crime in comparison of his Arrogancy towards the Emperour ; 1 Sam . 15 : 22 , 23. 1 Tim . 4 : 1 , 2 , 3. ( Rebellion being as the sin of witchcraft , and stubbornness as Idolatry ; ) and his prohibiting Priests Marryage , & commanding to abstaine from meats which God hath created to be received with thanks : ( which are doctrines of Devils : ) and in comparrison whereof his amours with Mattilda , are not to be named . But these Decrees occasioned much trouble , the Priests every where appearing unwilling to part with Their wives . However in the meane time , the King of Hungaria submitted to hold in fee of the Pope , and the Russian Prince also sent in a submission . Plat . in vit Greg . & Bzov . ad an . 1075. N. viij .

But at Roma after the Council ended , one Quintius son to the prefect of Roma grudging for the Emperours sake at the Popes arrogancy ; & being animated by Gibertus Archbishop of Ravenna who had been at some times afore Viceroy in Italy for the Empress : surprized the Pope , on Christmas eve , in the night time , at the holy Altar , in his Pontifical robes , & haled him away to prison . But on the morrow the rabble of the city tumultuating for the Pope , pulled down the house where the Pope was shut up , and rescued him ; and all the actors of that feat which They could catch They maimed ; by cutting off Their noses ; but Quintius himselfe escaped away unto the Emperour . And Gibertus returning to Ravenna , drew off one Cardinal , & many Bishops , to disapprove the proceedings of His Holiness . Whereupon the Pope excommunicating Them , strictly summoned the Emperour by his Legat , to answere before Him at Roma on a day certaine , several crimes objected against him under the paine of the Apostolical curse . At this time the Emperour had newly repressed the rebellious Saxons : notwithstanding very civilly he sent messengers to Roma to excuse him . Benno de Pontific . But these messengers contumeliously used , were also imprisoned by the Pope . Whereupon the Emperour enraged , as well he might , called a Council at Wormatia in Germany of all the Bishops , & Abbotts in the Empire . And unto this Council among the rest came Hugo the Candid Cardinal , or One of the 7 Chiefe Cardinals , who being privy unto all the Popes secret practises , & devices , charged him with much wickedness , and among other things with Sorcery . Whereupon it was agreed by this Council , that he deserved to be deposed . Benno . & Plat . de vit . And accordingly it was Decreed , that he was actually deposed , as an Usurper , against the lawes of Holy Church . And this decree was signed , as some say only by 26 hands , others by above a thousand . However messengers were sent away to Roma , who arriving on the day before , the day of the Emperour cited to appear there , served His Holiness with the Decree , and discharged him in the name of the Emperour , & the Council from medling any farther as Pope , & discharged the Cardinals of any more obedience to him as such : and declared what soever thence forward should be decreed , should be nul & void . But the Pope and his Council obeyed not this Decree , alleging that it was made by persons excommunicated & profligat ; and done by a Council Apostatical , because called without consent of the Pope . And They on the other side alleged . That being excommunicated , & driven away for no other cause of crime , Baronii & Bzovii Annales . ad an . 1076. but because of Their Allegiance , to the Emperour Their Sovereigne Lord , and for holding with the Priests marryages , and the Benefices conferred by Laymen ; which were not really crimes ; but being convented by the Imperiall authourity , were therefore the more sacred , & truly divine Council . However on the morrow the Pope , & his Council of 120 Bishops , caused the Decree of Wormatia to be read in Council ; where the Pope alleging , that the city of Roma was the Head of the world , where of He being supreame Head ; had power to depose the Emperour . And accordingly He and His Council , did Excommunicate , & depose him . And His Holiness absolved the Princes , & People of Germany , and the whole Empire from all duty of allegiance , & obedience to him . Plat . d● vit . And he sent abroad his Bulls or letters patents unto all Princes of the Empire to signifie as much unto them . This Excommunication was sett forth with many strange Hypocritical expressions most of which were exceeding false & scandalous .

Now the issue of these things was , that the German Princes being many of them afore hand displeased with the Emperour , were glad of the opportunity , Baron . & Bzov . An. ad an . 1076 , 1077. and soone after met at Triburia , or Tryers to choose a new Emperour . Whereupon the Emperour being affrighted , tryed to pacify Them with good words , but perceiving Them inexorable ; he tryed a new expedient , to avoid bloudshed if it might be . Which was , that confiding in his Kinswomans interesse in the Pope ; he pierced the Alpes with a light army . And understanding , that the Pope was on his way into Germany to meet the Princes who had sent to call him thither . And was at that instant at Canossum together with his Cosine Mattilda . Whither the Emperour , with his Wife , and little son therefore approaching . He left his Army without , and being admitted unto the second gate , he leaving off his robes , in midwinter time , in sharpe frost & snow , appeared barefoot & bare leg'd at the inner gate , having fasted all that day , praying to be admitted unto the Popes presence , and to be absolved from his Excommunication : But being made to wait at this rate , three dayes without admission ; on the fourth day at the intreaty of his Cosine Mattilda , Plat . in . vit . Greg . & others he was admitted in , & received to audience of the Pope . At whose feet , casting down his Crown , & other princely ornaments , at the mercy of His Holiness , he prayed forgiveness promising never to do against him more . Whereupon , & upon condition upon oath , to doe penaunce , as His Holiness should enjoyn him : and to appear at His Council when soever He should send for Him : and to stand to his pleasure , as to what should be done to Him , in His maters of controversie with the Saxons : and pledges being given to performe these Conditions . Benno de Pap . Shaffnab . He was absolved on the 28th . day of January . After these things , the German princes were assembled at Forcheim , where the Pope by his Legat admonished the Emperour to appear on the 3d . day of the Ides of March : Which the Emperour excusing , and alleging that it was not safe for him to trust his person there , and 2ly , that considering he was then in Italy , it was impossible for him to be there by the day appointed . However the Popes Legats being there , and he disappearing , Rodulphus Duke of Suevia was chosen King of Germany , & Henry the Emperour was deprived . Trith Hir . p. 93. & Mat : Paris . p. 9. All which could not be done without the Popes contrivance . But Henry having notise what was done by a trusty messenger , conveyed himselfe by Venetia into Germany , with great secrecy , where he arrived sooner then was expected . And raysing armes , secured the upper Germany . met Rodulphus also arming his friends , They met & fought one battel , with doubtfull success . Now before battel , Henry had sent to the Pope , to require that Rodulphus might be excommunicated . Which the Pope refusing to doe , required both parties to appear , & plead Their causes before Him . Which Henry hearing , & knowing the Popes treachery ; haza●ded one battel . And then both parties sent to the Pope by Their Legats ; who commanded both , to lay by Their armes . During these things , His Holiness taking upon Him as King of Kings , & Lord of Lords , censured & excommunicated unheard , the Emperour of Constantinople . And anon after that , Bzovius ad an . 1079. the King of Poland also . Then fought Henry and Rodulph also a second battel with much slaughter , and uncertaine victory . The Pope about the same time , having excommunicated all Henry's friends , sent his Legats into Germany & commanded both parties to stand unto Their award ; which Henry at first consenting to doe , until He perceived the treachery of the motion : at length he denyed . And then His Holiness pronounced against Henry the Emperour a second Excommunication , and a second time absolved his subjects from Their allegiance to him . Which last Excommunication , like the first , he had also larded with plausible , but Hypocritical prayers , vowes & wishes , gravely & solemnly denounced ; wherein among other things he called upon St. Peter & St. Paul , telling them , that They chose Him , Vide Bzov . ad an . 1080. N. ij . Excom : totam . and not He Them ; and layd the great burthen upon His shoulders ( meaning of the Papacy , ) as if They also had been guilty of all His rebellions , perjury , arrogancy , & doctrines of Devils , ( which yet Rom. 13 : 1. & 1 Pet . 1 : 13. & 2 Pet . 2 : 9 , 10 , 11 , 12. both of Them with great vehemency allwayes had abhored . ) and yet from Them , claymed he , his authourity ; to curse His sovereigne lord , ( which God alwayes forbids . ) and to take Gods office out of his hands , by deposing One King , & setting up another : and to absolve the Subjects from Their oaths , & duty of allegiance , ( which thing none but Devils dare justify besides Himselfe , & His fellows . ) Lastly he concluded with a sort of adjuration , or injunction upon those his Patroons saying [ Let all Kings and Princes by this example know your power , Jud. 8 : 9 , 10. that They may fear to contemne the commandements of holy Church . Execute quickly this judgement upon Henry , that all may see Him fall from His Kingdome , not by chance but by your only worke . Dated from Roma Mar. 7. Indic 30. ] Thus talk't this proud Hypocrite unto the holy Apostles , as if verily They had heard him , even as one who stood by him ; and as if he had power over Them , to command Them , as He listed . And He talk't so peremptorily , as if he had been sure of what he wished , & required of Them . Intimating from thence , that his arrogancy together with the success thereof hitherto ; had so blinded 2 Thes . 2 : 11. Him with strong delusions , that he believed lyes , as verily as if They had been true ; and his conceits , as if They had been oracles . But withall it may be rather intimated , that guessing by the state of affaires , that Henry the Emperour must needs be ruined ; he put in those words into His Curse : expecting , that when it cam to pass , he might be esteemed as a Prophet , and thence to be worshipped with so much the greater adoration . And to strengthen this confidence he sent to the elected Rodulphus a crowne , with this motto thereon engraven saying [ Petra dedit Petro , Petrus diadema Rodulpho . ] And withall he sent out his Bulls of deposition against Henry , and dispersed the copies thereof all over Germany . Whereupon the German rebels encouraged , received Rodulph for King , but defyed Henry . And on the other side the Emperour rather provoked , then dismayed at the News ; called together the Cardinals & Bishops , who joyned with him , first at Mentz , and then at Brixia , to the number of 1083. ( Which others say were but 30 , & others but 19 , ) However at this Council , the Emperour purged himselfe , of the crimes charged against him by the Pope , and accused the Pope , whom he called Hildebrand the Monke , of diverse crimes , Benno and Plat . de vitis . Trith . Hirs p. 98. 99. as of being an Usurper , Perjured , a Sorcerer , and a Sower of discord , and that in particular whereas this Hildebrand had taken a corporal oath , together with others , that during the life of Henry the Father , & this Henry the Son , They would not presume Themselves , nor suffer any other to aspire unto the Papal seat , without the approbation of the said Emperours : yet this Bishop , contrary to His said oath , had now thrust in himselfe , to be Pope , without the consent & will , and knowledge of Him Their King & Magistrate . All which things proved against him , ( besides maters in themselves notorious , as His making divorcements betweene men and their wives lawfully marryed together , for preaching sacrilege , mainteining perjury & murder ; &c. ) to the satisfaction of the Council ; He was deposed from the Papacy . And

A. D. 1080. Clemens the IIId , Antipope , & Pope the LXVIIth .

N. 7. Was chosen Pope in his place upon the 25th . day of june ; This man was that Guibertus who was somtimes Archbishop of Ravenna . And thus now the Popes , and Councils clashing sentences & curses : On the 15th , of October following , the mater cam to a debate between the two Champions by battel , Henry the Emperour for the new Pope , & the Council of Brixia : & Rodulph the new King , for the Pope Hildebrand , & his Council at Roma . But alas however it had pleased God , to give Him power , & to prevaile for Rev. 13 : 7. a time : yet it seemes when at last he made God Himselfe in His curses the Patron of his rebellions , & of all his wicked decrees & acts ; and had called in the holy Saints in Heaven , St. Peter & St. Paul , who had no hand in his maters , to be accessary to his curses against his master ; and when he had as it were referred the whole weight of his cause against his Lord & Master the Emperour , to the success of his Champion ; Benno : de Pap . & Fabritii Chron . & Crantz . Metrop . 5 : 16. Then it pleased God positively to determine against him . For at this battel after a bloudy fight on both sides , Rodulphus the Popes Champion , was at length deadly wounded , and more over lost his right hand , and also the victory . And being carryed alive out of the field to Martisburg , where the Bishops of his party comming about him : he complained to Them , shewing Them his right hand cut off , and saying [ This hand gave oath to Henry my Prince , and yet has so often fought against Him , at your instigation , but all invaine : Goe , & performe your allegiance to Him your King , for I must goe to my father . ] And having said these words he dyed .

After these things at next spring the Emperour led his victorious armes into Italy : where weakely resisted by the forces of Mattilda his Cosine , the Popes Miss , he easily put them to flight , and prosperously came before Roma . But Pope Gregory impudently & obstinatly persisting in his rebellion , Bzovius ad an 1081. notwithstanding he had manifestly seene the testimony of God , and his Saints against him . And instead of repenting of his former wicked curses , he began to curse a fresh sending out new bulls of Excommunication against the Emperour , with commission to the rebellious princes to chuse another new King . But the Bishops began to dispute the cause as if it were not right at Roma : and so did the Princes many of Them in Germany . However the Pope had strongly fortifyed Roma , and well stored it with victualls . So as the Emperour found it a worke of some time before Roma could be taken . However having straitly begirt it , he left the New Pope to carry on the siege , while he ranged the Countrey for forage & provision . But in the year 1082 was chosen a new King , Hermannus Duke of Loraine , by some few Princes , who made but weake resistance . However Henry returning into Germany easily overcame these new troubles , Roma continuing all the while besieged . The Leonine city was soone taken , For in 1083 , the Emperour returning tooke it . And then was Guibertus consecrated in St. Peters Church by the name of Clemens the IIId , Plat . de vit . Greg . on the Sunday before Palm Sunday . And by him was Henry crowned Emperour with his Empress on Easter day . Pope Gregory from his palace might perceive the triumphs of these things with a sorrowfull heart , but St. Peter , & St. Paul would not helpe him , 1 Kin . 18 : 27 , 28. no , tho he had cryed aloud , & cut Himselfe with lancers , and Knives . But the Romans being a weary of the siege , began to wish well to the Emperour ; so as in some small space the new city was taken , and the Popes palace at Lateran . But Gregory distrusting the citizens , had timely fled into Hadrians towr , where with a few fast friends , he defended himselfe . Henry was crowned againe in this place . And Gregory having liberty of his Bishops to come in unto him , held a Council in his prison . Plat . de ead . Where nothing but curses could be brought out of him . And because his Bishops would not suffer him to curse the Emperour , he yet persisted to curse Pope Clemens : but alas the wind was now in his face , and his curses returned into his own bosome . And when the Emperour offered peace on condition that he would crown him in Lateran ; and tho the people then begd of him to do it . Yet would he not , unless the Emperour would confess his faults , and ask him forgiveness : with such an obstinat pride was the man possessed , that no affliction could make him bend . During these things a treacherous plot was layd , to kill the Emperour in St. Marys Church , by a stone thrown down upon His head : but as it was in action , the man that should have done it , fell Himselfe thoro the hole , Bzov . ad an , 1084. N. 1. & 11. & was broken to pieces . After these things , tho the Pope had seene all his devices spoiled , yet would he not yield , nor was he poenitent . But delighted in cursing , which as it shal seeme , he renued yearly if not monethly & dayly , & yet profitted They him naught : and tho not ; yet however ( it seemes ) it was his pleasure to hear himselfe curse : which argues the insatiable pride , & malice of his heart . But the Emperour leaving Roma to the Citizens themselves ( who were now sufficiently incensed against His Holiness so farre as to continue the siege after the Emperour , & Pope Clemens gone ) returned into Germany . But then came Robert Guiscard , the Popes liegeman out of Apulia with his Norman army , and by the treachery of some false Romans , let into the city , he burned & spoiled much of the city with great slaughter of the people . But the Capitol was still defended against him . Yet the palace of Lateran betrayd into his hands , he ruined all the city between Lateran , & the Capitol . And at length tooke the Capitol , & razed it to the ground . And yet the siege lay still before Hadrians Towr ; which also lastly he raysed , and rescued His Holiness out of prison . But he not daring any longer to trust himselfe in Roma , went away with this Guiscard unto Salernum , where shortly after he dyed .

This man was undoubtedly a very wise man , and of very sober life , courteous in common conversation , and in all things very amicable , & sociable : excepting his Pride , which appeares to be the greatest that ever mortal man shewed forth . It being most plaine out of the testimonie of his own men ; that he was notoriously guilty of perjury , Plat , in vita ejus . Vir certe Deo gratus , prudens , justus clemens , pauperum patronus , at unicus Ecclesiae Romanae fortissimus . ] rebellion , and the doctrine of Devils in forbidding Priests marriage , and of advancing Idolatry in image worship , & bread worship , teaching Berengarius much after the rate of his Predecessor . And being thus grossly guilty of Pride , whereof all these things were but the miserable effects : all those His virtues , were but hand maides of Pride , in order to carry it on with so much the greater grace ; as when the Devil appears as an Angel of light . But it is no wonder , that the Romanists extol Him to the Heavens , who to this day retaine in perfect faith , all those Schismes , & most foul Haeresies which he so strenuously stood for . And tho His fall was an apparent testimony ; that God hated all those things he had , with so much bloudshed perpetrated . Yet labour They to blind this apparent testimony : 1st . with false pretences , That the Apostolik chair , is above allmen , & subject to none . And that should any Pope rashly & foolishly give away this right :

Ad an . 1038. N : iij . Abr. Bzov : de respons . Desiderii Abb.

Non tamen cujusque stultitia , vel temeritate amittet Ecclesia dignitatem suam ; neque vos id sentire ulla ratione debetis . ]

Yet the Church cannot lose Her dignity . ] And hence must it be lawfull to rebel , & be perjured , and to say , & do any thing , rather then the Church shal lose Her dignity ! Such is Their doctrine . But They are not the Church that hold thus , seeing Christ , & His Apostles hold quite otherwise . And 2ly , to blench this testimony , they invent abominable lyes . As for instance Bzovius has it , Id ad an . 1084. N. ij . [ how one John saw strange stories of a white doue with a golden necke upon the Popes shoulder ; and a bright man ( we know not who . ) Bid him go tell the Pope , that , [ That which with the vigour of the holy Ghost He had begun , let Him goe on to execute . ] But what Christian man , who knows by experience , the worke of grace by the holy Ghost ; will ever believe a tale of a tub of One John , wherein the holy Ghost is introduced to bear witness on behalfe of Perjury , Id. ad . an . 1085. N. vi . rebellion & murder ? And a second gross lye is of Pope Gregory's Miter , how it was carryed by Anselme of Lucca Bp , unto Ubaldus of Mantua Bp , lying sick of an incurable discease , & yet cured Him . And a 3d , is , that dying he should say : [ I have loved justice , & hated iniquity , and yet I dye in Exile . ] Whereas Others of His own people do attest , that dying , He confessed to a Cardinal , [ That He had troubled the Church by the persuasion of the Devil : Wigor . An. 1106 & Mat . Parif . pa. 11. ] And therefore He desired to absolve the Emperour , and all Christian people quick , & dead , the Clergy & Laity . ] This seemes to be much the more likely story . & the rather for that it suites so near that of Pope Sylvester ; who dying cryed out of the Divel how he had beguiled Him ! See His life S. 5. N. 51 : However it hath a Popish testimony , & therefore is the rather to be creditted ; whereas the common Popish authours , are generally so partial in all relations that like not Their palats ; and so full of incredible stories , that no ingenious man can reasonably credit them , except in matters against themselves .

Bzov . ad an . 1015. N. v. It is 〈◇〉 ●eable that at the very time of His dea● 〈◇〉 holden a great Synod , or Council at M●●●● in Germany , by the new Pope Clemens ; wherein Clemens confirmed , Gregory was deposed , excommunicated , and cursed . And in token that as He loved cursing so it befell Him . For at , or very near the instant time those curses , were declared & read in Council , Pope Gregory dyed . And such an end , had that great , but most wretched instrument of the Prince of Devils : then whom , can hardly be found any , who ever mischieved the Church beyond Him .

A. D 1086. ● VICTOR the IIId , Pope Imperial the Vth ,

N. 8. Hfter the death of Gregory the new King Hermannus after some years faint struglings , was at last expelled of his own adhaerents . And tho by submission he had made his peace , yet soon after was slaine by an accident . At Roma the Antipope ruled , where a new Pope could not be quickly chosen , for want of sombody to accept the seat . After one whole year , Plat . de vit . ejus . & Bz. ad an . 1086. was chosen that brisk Abbot Desiderius , who had so confidently avouched the Roman Church to be the Mistres of all , & ought to be subject to none , not considering that his Imperial Majesty ought to be head of that Church under Christ . But Victor was not crowned until the ensueing spring in 1087. For Pope Clemens held the Chayr from him . But stealing into Roma , having purchased the entrance by treachery , he got so much time there , as to be crowned , by the helpe of the Countess Mattilda's forces . Id. Bz. ad an . 1087. N. iv . & 5. But soon retyring he called a Council at Beneventum , where he confirmed the acts of his predecessor Pope Gregory . Which having done , it pleased God to smite him with death ; as if it had been in displeasure against what he had done . Thus , tho Gregory , perished in his attemps , yet his works were crowned , & revived in Victor .

A D. 1088. ● URBANUS the IId , Imperial Pope the VIth ,

N. 9. And tho Victor perished in that worke of revivance : yet the revived workes were carryed on by Urbanus the IId , who had been confederate both with Gregory & Victor in all Their wickedness . It was 5 moneths ere He reigned . But no sooner was the Crown on his head , but he confirmed all that Gregory had said or done . Which he had no sooner done , Trithem Hirs . p. 118 , 119. but cam his Master the Emperour , & the more lawfull Pope Clemens , and droue him out of the Chayr . And then went Urban to hide where he could be safest . But after two year , cam Conradus the Emperours son into Italy : whom the Pope having wickedly drawn in to rebel against his father . He brought home Urban into Roma . But Clemens held castle St. Angelo against Them both . Trithem Hir . p. 118. Ab. Ursp. p. 230. & plat . in vit , ejus . Wherefore Urban departing thence to Placentia ; Held there a Council , by which he set on foot that great expedition into the holy land , wherein many thousand millions of men lost Their lives to little purpose . For tho the designe seemed of a pious resolution : Yet in an age where wickedness ruled at the root of the motion . Bzovii Annales . It pleased not God to bless that which a rebellious Pope had promoted . However Antioch , & Jerusalem were gained . And then dyed Urban . He had promised forgiveness of sin to as many as would undertake the voyage ; and by that meanes , as by a prophane cheat he drew in a world of people to lose Their lives : Ott. Frisig . 7 , 6. Ab. Ursp. p. 231. many of which he made use on by the way to establish himselfe in his throne : and to expel Clemens , as if that had been the maine end of His designe .

A. D. 1100. ● PASCHALIS the IId , Pope Imperial the VIIth ,

N. 10. Him succeeded Paschalis the IId . In whose second year dyed Pope Clemens after 21 years reigne . He had lived to see the death of three Imperial Popes , and to jostle with the fourth . He was undoubtedly the most lawfull Pope ; but assumed no Imperiall clayme as King of Kings , as did the Other , and therefore was held as an Antipope not fit to suit with the Popes of the Beast . But however it pleased God for the punishment of a corrupt Church , that the rebellious , & proud Popes prospered , & were generally received rather then the peaceable & the more loyal .

A. D. 1101. Albertus Antipope and Pope the LXVIIIth .

How be it there was another Antipope in his place advanced , who was called Albertus ; but wanting the helpe of the Emperour he fell before Paschalis , who entering Roma , dug up the body of Clemens , & cast it into Tiber . For such it seems was the usuall pride and malice of these Popes , Plat . in vit . Pasc . Bzovii . Annal . as to rage against the dead , when They could not have Their wills of the living . Pascalis thinking himselfe out of danger , renewed the wonted curses against the Emperour . But those proving fruitless , he found meanes at length to animate Henry an ambitious son against his owne father , who not taking warning by his brother Conrad's fall ; in hopes of reigne complyed with his fathers enemies . Albertus the Antipope a weary of a vaine title layd downe , at what time

Theodorichus : Antipope : Pope the LXIXth ,

Crantz . m . 5. 36. 31. 33. Was chosen , who also held but a while . Henry the Emperours son by his father overcom , submitted , & was received againe to favour . But the Pope being a man lightly given to warfare more then religion ; restlesly imploying his Emissaries to invegle the fon against the father ; Henry againe brake out into rebellion . Gobel . ae . 6. 55. p. 218. Ab. Ursp. p. 246 , 247. And while he was treating with his father under pretence of peace , the old man was trayterously surprised . And the Bishops of Mentz , Colen , & Wormes cam in upon him , and proudly disrobed him of His Imperiall ornaments , in order to put them upon his son . Trithem . p. 135 , 136. And being demaunded for what reason ? It was answered for that it was the Popes Pleasure .

A. D. 1106. Henricus the IVth . Imperour the XVIIth .

Soone after these things , the old Emperour dying of griefe , Henry His son was chosen Emperour . And on the same year arose up .

Sylvester the IVth . Antipope & Pope the LXXth ,

But Pope Paschalis ranting in pride & malice , caused the dead body of the old Emperour to be dig'd up , & to be kept unburyed : and so it remained five years . But Henry the new Emperour comming to Roma for coronation , the Pope proudly required of him to renounce His right unto the Election of the Pope . Which the Emperour denying to doe : He refused to crown him . But the Emperour making no conscience of it to surprize His Holiness , made him his prisoner . Plat . de vit . de vit : Pascal . At which the Proud Pope being made to tremble , pittifully sneak't , & consented both to crown the Emperour , & to forego his pretended privilege against him , in order to enjoy his liberty . Yet no sooner was the Emperour gone , but His Holiness calling a Council , made no conscience of it , Bzov . ad an . 1110. 1111. & 1116. both to revoke His Agreement with the Emperour , & to excommunicate him . But Henry returning to Roma , made the Pope to fly . And soone after it pleased God to smite him that he dyed . The truth is , It is a mater so abominable , to make a Corporal Oath , and in cold bloud to revoke it , or to resolve not to keepe it . That no sort of Paganisme , or Heresy can exceed it . Psal . 15 : 4. For the Holy name of God , is such , as being once taken upon oath ; no hurt therein can dispense with it . And therefore men whose Consciences are such , as oathes of God cannot bind : Are not sitt to live , but where ever taken , without mercy deserve to be cut to pieces . And thus God suffered not this wretch to continue any time after he had don this thing . Bzov . ad an . 1117. 1118. Then was chosen

A. D. 1118. ● GALASIUS . the IId , Pope Imperial the VIIIth ,

N. 11. Unto whom the Emperour consented , in hopes by him to be absolved : But the Pope stubbornly refusing , unless He consented to make appearance before the Synod ; ( which was as much , as to acknowledge subjection to the Pope's courts . ) Whereupon the Emperour thinking to surprize him , he slipt away , out of his hands into France . Where calling a Council , he cursed the Emperour anew .

Mauritius . Antipope & Pope the LXXIst ,

Plat . in vit . ejus . & Bzov . ad an . 1118. But the Emperour being affrighted into submission . This furious Holiness dyed before He could have the honour of accepting it . Him

A , D. 1109. ● CALIXTUS the IId , Pope Imperial the IXth ,

N. 12. Without opposition succeeded , and that without any Imperial consent . This man called a Council at Rhemes in France , where Henry had summons to come , but he appeared not . However offering termes of agreement , he consented unto all things of him required , but One : And that was the right of investing Clergymen : Which he alleged , had allwayes beene the right of his Predecessors , and which , Plat . de vita ejus . he could not part with ( He sayd ) without consent of the States of the Empire . Which things were ttue . And yet for want of this one thing only , Bzovius ad an 1119. &c. the Pope & Council did excommunicate Him : Many Bishops had pleaded much against it , & stood off to the uttmost before They consented . But His Holinss was so peremptory , that They must consent , or be Themselves cast out . This Pope also intruded a clerke upon the King of England to be Archbishop of Yorke . Roger Hoveden . Whom Henry then King refused ; but he also excommunicated ; was made to accept . A●ter these things , the Pope comming into Italy besieged Burdinus , Bzov . ad an . 1121. otherwise called Mauritius the Antipope in Satrium ; and having taken him , led him in disgrace thoro Roma upon a Camel with his face to the taile , and thrust him bound into a Monastery . Then pursued he the Emperour into Germany with thundering curses ; whose princes forsaking him thereupon , he submitted , to lose the Investiture of the Bishops , an to parth with all things of him required . And made a graunt thereof in writing under hand & seal , in a solemne instrument of acknowledgement , and then was absolved . This instrument was read in great triumph in the fields , in presence of more people then the place could conteine , & afterwards was hung up in the Great Church at Lateran , as a standing Monument of the victory of the Papacy , over the Emperours . Plat . in vit . Pap . Cal . And two years after , Pope Calixtus dyed .

N. 13. Ab. Ursp. pa. 267. Thus the Emperour Henry the IVth , was justly punished for his wicked compliance with the Pope , against his owne father Henry the IIId , But Pope Calixtus had little joy of his success , who so soone as he had been Gods scourge upon the Emperour , Isa . 10 : 12.15 . was snatcht out of the world by God ; as when a man burns his rod after the worke done . And the Antipope Mauritius set up by Henry , after he had afore consented to Gelasius , who tho unworthily left by his patroon the Emperour , as a prey to his enemie ; yet was justly given up of God , for his unlawful medlings . Martin . Pla . Barron . Bzo . Genebrard . These six last Popes , are by the Roman Authours much applauded for Their Holiness . But what ever other virtues They made shew off : plaine it is Their Pride was intollerable , which never feared , or once stuck to commit , & be guilty of any quarels , seditions , rebellions , warres , murders , perjuries , & rapines , so as it might reigne , & have it 's way . And where pride reignes rampant , as it was , in every one of these six , what roome for true virtue can be left ? Mat . 7 : 6. In such a case , the virtue of a proud wretch , sitts upon his manners , as gold or silver lace , upon a ragged filthy garment , or as a jewel upon a swines snout ; which is to no purpose , See Eus . Ec. Hist . of their lives . unless it be for mischiefe . It is written of Trajan , M. Aurelius , & others , with great brags of the Pagans , what men They were , of prodigious virtues , as is sa●d of These Popes : And yet were They the greatest Persecutors , of the true people of God . For these having the greatest interesse in the Prince of Devils , 2 Cor . 11 : 14 , 15. were therefore by him inspired with a face of piety ; in order to become the more fit engines to worke mischiefe . And so the notable Heretiks , Arrius , Eusebius of Nikomedia , Novatus & others , were not without some mixtures of virtue : for otherwise They had never ought prevaied . And so had not these six Popes been accomplished , as is said of them , They had never compassed Their maters to overtop Emperours & Kings as They did , all over Christendom . I humbly conceive this erection of an Empire in the Church , above the civil Magistrate , is one of the most damnable Heresies that was ever started : as a mater against all practises of Jewish , or Christian times , ( except in the mean attempts of the Asmonaean Priests in an age corrupt , & not at all to be admired : ) and against the sense of Holy writt , both in the Law & the Gospel . Our Saviour's lesson was , Matt . 11 : 28. learne of me , that I am meeke & lowly in heart . And the lesson of the Popes is , learne of us to be proud & insolent & revengefull ! Luk . 22 : 25 , 26. Christ gave in Charge to his Apostles not to exercise Lordship & Authourity , after the manner of the Gentiles ; but to learne how to serve & to obey One another . And yet these clayming to be Apostolical ; John 18.36 . will not be satisfyed , unless They may have Lordship & Authourity unto the highest notch ! Mat . 26 : 52. John 6 : 15. Christ said His Kingdome , was not of this world : and therefore would not let His servants fight for Him : and when They would have made Him King ; He would not be King . But these virtuous men , must be Kings , or Nothing ! must have a Kingdome in this world , or none at all ! must have Their Servants fight for Them ; or else They 'l curse Them to the Devil to be Damned ! what shall we say then ? was this Calixtus , ( and so of his fellows , ) an holy man , a virtuous man ? was he of God , & Christ ? No sure , He was not like Christ , Rev. 13 : 1. nor his Apostles : but rather like the Pagan Roman Kings who delighted to be worshipped : or Like the Beast , the Beast that came out of the Sea ; ( and that Sea is meant of the Church ; Isa . 57 : 23. ) and this Church is like that Sea which cast up mire & dirt . Was ever prouder man knowne then Pope Calixtus ! Who would have no peace with the Emperour , that was of certaine right His Master , & His Sovereigne Lord ; unless He would fall down & worship Him , Mat . 4 : 9. as the Devil required of Christ ? And of that worship he would not abate him one ace . Wel ! he had his wil , the Emperour did him worship , even as he would himselfe ! Jam . 4 : 6. But then God tooke this Beast out of the world ; as no longer fit to be endured . For God resisteth the proud .

A. D 1124. ● HONORIUS the IId , Pope Imperial the Xth ,

N. 14. The next elected Pope , was Honorius the IId , In these dayes Priests marriages were quite cryed downe , but not yet totally suppressed . Wherefore to suppress these things in England , One John Cremensis , Cardinal Legat , cam to London ; and was so strict , that he admitted not any Priests to keep so much as a woman of any sort , in house with him . But anon after , to his great shame , and to the shame of the Pope , and this wicked practise in suppressing lawful marriages ; Roger Hoveden Hist . this great Prelat was caught in the night , guilty of that thing ( & that most viciously ) which he had so much condemned . In these dayes cam to Roma one Arnulphus a Priest , who openly , & freely preached against the pride , avarice , & in continency of the Clergy , most earnestly exhorting Them to follow the example of Christ . Plat . in vit . Honorii . Trithem . p. 157. This man was much honoured of such citizens , & men of Authourity that had any thing of goodness in Them . But was therefore so much the more hated of the Cardinals , & the other Clergy . And in the end was by Their meanes treacherously killed . In these dayes also complaints began publikly to be made against the number of holy days increasing vice : and of over much , & over curious singing & musik in Churches , where by the more needfull service was abridged : and of the multitude of begging friers , the cause of idleness : Lib . 2do . Concilio● impr . Coln . and of the negligence of Prelats , in reprooving vice ; and of the wantonness of Their Servants ; and of Their Excess in apparel : and of giving benefices for favour without meritt ; the ground of ignorance : and of the want of the old bookes of godly Councils in the primitive times to be read in Churches , whence new schismes were much vented for truth ; and many such like maters began publikly to be reproved . In these times the Pope being now absolute Lord over all Empeperours & Kings , Honorius reigned his whole time in peace .

A. D. 1125. Lotharius the IId . Imperour the XVIIIth ,

Henry the Emperour , dyed without issue : Whose next heir was Conradus . But by meanes of the Popes Legat , Lotharius the Saxon who had heen allwayes a Popes man was chosen , Trithem p. 156. & Conradus was put by : who patiently laid aside his clayme : For Pope Honorius ● had excommunicated Him . And those thunders in those days could not easily be resisted . But Honorius after 5 years reigne dyed .

A. D. 1130. ● INNOCENTIUS the IId , Pope Imperial the XIth , And Anacletus Antipope & Pope the LXXIId ,

N. 15. Then followed a dangerours schisme . For the Cardinals divided , some chose Innocentius the IId , and others chose Anacletus ; who being rich made the most friends , & drove Innocentius out of Roma . Between these two was much bloudshed the Church being divided : as it allwayes is where men come in place more for Dominion sake then for religion . Then followed the Common bulletts of the Church , Excommunications , & Curses , of Pope against Pope , and their adhaerents which held 7 years : while Innocentius travailing thoro France , & Germany , was most generally owned . There was in those dayes a popish Saint called Bernardus a man of great reputation : Plat . de vita Innocentii & Bzovii An. who siding with Innocent , was his great helpe . Insomuch as Lotharius the Emperour also siding , in the 4th , year cam to Roma , & caused Innocentius to be possessed of his Chavr : And then was Lotharius crowned by Pope Innocent . But Anacletus at same time being powerfull in Roma could not be cast out . Until Lotharius fighting against Roger of Apulia draue him into Sicilia . And then Anacletus dyed .

A. D. 1138. Victor Antipope & Pope the LXXIIId .

But yet Roger againe recovering , one Victor was advanced into his place . However Innocentius was now lord of Roma . At this time also dyed the Emperour Lotharius .

A. D. 1139. Conradus ihe IId , Imperial the XIXth ,

In whose place the next year was Chosen Conradus the sisters son of Henry the IVth , who had once afore stood in for it . At this time Pope Innocent & his Cardinals went out to battel against Roger of Apulia . Who being the better souldier surprized , & made all the Churchmen his prisoners , on the 10th , of July 1139. But Roger more civil , then the Popes were wont to be in Their success ; Plat . de vit . Innocent . required only to be absolved from Excommunication , and to be confirmed in his Kingdome of Sicilia , & his son made King of Apulia & Calabria . Which the Pope readily consenting to ; He & His Cardinals were released ; Bzov . ad an . 1141 , N. viii . out of prison . Tho the Pope never loved Roger afterwards , nor was thankful , but sought occasion of quarrels . After these things the Pope was not without trouble , For the citizens of Roma clayming old privileges , sought to share the reigne with His Holiness , which he never able to restraine , as was thought , dyed of griefe . In his time were famous men , who stood up for the purity of religion , against the Popish errours , Such as were Trithem , p. 168. & Bernardi Ep. 189. Petrus Abailardus ; and Ot. Frising . de gest . frid . 1. 48. 49. Arnoldus de Brixia who challenged St. Bernard to disputation : And Genebrard . p. 916. Petrus de Bruis who had many followers .

A. D. 1143. ● CAELESTINUS the IId , Pope Imperial the XIIth ,

N. 16. After Innocent dead was chosen Caelestinus the IId , without the suffrages of the people ; as Innocentius the last Pope had decreed . Him St. Bernard congratulated in his new honours , as one whom he esteemed his companion in virtue & Holiness . Bzovius ad an . 1143. And the Roman authours do say he was an honest , & good man . Now it is an hard thing to take any mater on trust from those Authours , who always counted Them Holy & Good , who favoured Their superstitious , & Idolatrous doctrines ; and were trusty friends unto all the insolencies of the Popes . And yet it cannot be denyed but that Damianus a man famous in time of Pope Nicholas the IId , and Bernardus of this present age , were men endowed , with sober principles ; and free from most of the gross corruptions of the Roman Clergy ; and without doubt were vertuous & good in comparison of Others : altho They were guilty of many of the corruptions of the Roman opinions . However this Caelestinus continuing Pope but a small while , as scarcely halfe a year ; It lookes , as if it had pleased God to take him away from a people , & out of an office , not worthy of him . About this time began that good man Waldus of Lyons to call upon men to lead an holy life .

A , D. 1144. ● LUCIUS the IId . Pope Imperial the XIIIth ,

N. 17. After Caelestine followed Lucius the IId . Who by words , or signes having given the Roman people to understand what he would be at . They presently tumultuated against Him ; and continued so doing , Plat de vit . ejus & Bzov . ad an . 1144. & 1145. for allmost one year ; until in the end His Holiness was slaine by a stone out of an uncertaine hand ; or as others say dyed of griefe because he could not have his will .

A D. 1145. ● EUGENIUS the IIId . Pope Imperiall the XIVth ,

N. 18. Then becam Eugenius the IIId , Pope . Who driven out of Roma , by the Consuls of the City : He tooke up his seat at Viterbium . And yet returning to Roma , but finding the Romans stil unquiet , he went into France to encourage the warrs of the Holy land . Plat . de vit . ejus ; & Bzovii Annales . And was much observed of Christian Princes . In his time Hildegardis a Nun admonished publikly against the vices of the Church , and prophecyed of a Change . Pope Eugenius very civilly permitted her prophecies . And was not so apt unto cursing as his predecessors ; but very patiently endured the affronts of the Romans .

A. D. 1152. Friderik Barbarossa Imperour the XXth .

In his time Conradus dying , his brothers son Friderik Barbarossa was chosen Emperour . And before he dyed the Romans reconciled Themselves unto this pope , and received him with much honour into the city , where he dyed .

A. D. 1153. ● ANASTATIUS the t . Pope Imperial the XVth ,

N. 19. Anastatius the IVth , succeeded Eugenius . But his time was short : And what he did in his time was so little , that it can hardly be stiled good or bad . Somthing it seemes he gave to the Church , Plat . de vita ejus . and he began to build but dyed soone after one year over .

A. D. 1154. ● HADRIANUS the IVth , Pope Imperial the XVIth ,

N. 20. After him Hadrianus the IVth , enjoyed the Triple crowne . In whose time came the Emperour Friderik Barbarossa to Roma , for Coronation . Whom the Pope meeting out of towne , there arose a controversy about holding the Popes stirrop , which the Emperour at first neglecting , until told of his errour , then he held the left stirrop , instead of the right , saying He was not used to hold stirrops . Howbeit riding together into the city the Emperour was crowned . But the Pope told him he must conquer the Kingdome of Apulia for him ; in requital of his Coronation . But tumults & seditions happening in the city , between Romans & Germans , the Emperour tamed them , but yet hastened out of towne . This was a very proud Pope , Bzovii Annales . ad an . 1155. who had interdicted the whole city of Roma for a blow given a Cardinal by chance . And excommunicated William of Apulia for a small fault . And one saying the Emperour was above the Pope , Gobel aet . 6. cap . 60. was brought before this Pope , & condemned to be burnt : & his ashes were cast out . The Emperour departed ; the Pope sent after him an Epistle , wherein among other things were said what a favour was done him , Bzov . ad an . 1157. by his mother the Church in giving him the Crowne . Whereupon the Emperour disdaining at the Popes pride , as if he had upbraided him : And calling to mind what a posture be saw at Roma , of a picture of the Emperour Lotharius Kneeling , Crantz . 6.35 . & Gobel . aet . 6. c . 60 ▪ while Pope Innocent in his robes sett the Crown on his head . He becam so distasted at the pride of the man , that he resolved to pull it downe . But this affront healed by good words ; the Pope excusing , that he wrote in commemoration , and not by way of exprobation . But then more letters passing , the Pope wrote himselfe to the Emperour , [ Your most blessed Father the Pope salutes you ; and the College of Cardinals your brethren . ] In answere to this the Emperour set his own name before the Popes , and directed to him in the singular number . Annales Sueviae . Then was his Holiness much exasperated . And wrote saying [ in letters to us , Thou settest Thy name before Ours . In litteris ad nos missis nomen tuum nostro proponus , in quo insolentiae , ne dicam arrogantiae nomen incurris . &c. resipisce . In which doing , Thou art Insolent , not to say arrogant &c. Repent . ] Now from these paper conflicts it was hastening apace to blowes . For the Pope incited the Lumbards unto rebellion : and upon that condition , they requiring it , he sent letters to the German bishops saying ; [ That the Pope had translated the Empire from the Greeks to the Germans , Annales Sueviae . so as the King of Germany could be no Emperour before crowned by the Pope ; and by his consecration He reigned Emperour : and that all the Emperours were but Advocates to the See Apostolical . And what ever They have , They have of us : and it lyes in our power to translate the Imperial power back againe to the Greekes , or to give it to whom we will , being set up of God above Countreys & Kingdomes , to destroy pluck up , & Plant . &c. ] This was certainly a mouth speaking great things ! Rev. 13 : 5. And withall he sent out a Bull of excommunication against the Emperour , and absolved the Italians from Their allegiance to him . Hence followed rebellions in Lumbardy , and the Emperour invaded with fire , & sword . But while these things were going on , the Pope in company with his Cardinals walking a broad , was choaked with fly gott into his throat . He was humbled a little before his death , Bzov . ad an . 1159. peucer p. 440. & Ab. Ursp. p. 2. with dread of the Imperial stormes invading , and said in his anguish [ There is no more miserable life then to be a Pope ; and to come to it by bloud , which is not to succeed Peter but Romulus , who to reigne alone slew His brother . ]

A. D. 1159. ● ALEXANDER the IIId , Pope Imperial the XVIIth ,

N. 21. Him succeeded two Popes together : Alexander the IIId , & Victor the IVth , both chosen by the Cardinals . Alexander ( it was said , ) had the most votes , but Victor had with his votes , the Imperiall consent , and was consecrated , & claymed as Pope . The Emperour calling a Council at Pavia in Lumbardy , summoned both Popes to plead Their cause before the Council .

Victor the IVth , Antipope & Pope the LXXIIId ,

Appeared : but Alexander appeared not , denying that the authourity Imperial could call a Council ▪ whereupon Victor was declared Pope by Imperial authourity . But Alexander excommunicated , & cursed , both the Emperour , & Pope . Yet however Alexander durst not abide in Italia , but passed over into France , Plat . de vit . Alexandri & Bzov . Annales where he called a Council at Turon , and declared all Clergy men Prophane , who should receive orders from Pope Victor . Undoubtedly according to just rites of the Church the Imperial confirmation , was a better title , then the most votes of the Cardinals : And tho the Emperour Henry the IVth , by an instrument underhand & seal , had condescended to abate that right ; yet it shall seeme , that the divine right of the supreame Magistrate over a Church officer , and the binding force of a decree made by Pope & Council , at the holy Altar by a covenant or agreement with the Emperour ; and ratified with a curse upon the Transgressors imposed , cannot so easily be disannulled by , one single Emperour , by a deed under hand & seal . However Alexander had the lucke of it to be generally accepted , and Victor was esteemed but as an Antipope . Yet he held the throne during his time , which was but 4 years , and He dyed .

A. D. 1164. Paschalis the IIId , Antipope & Pope the LXXIVth .

Then was chosen Paschalis the IIId , another Antipope in his place , who held 5 years . During most of these times were the Italians in Lumbardy severely pressed with the Imperiall forces . Bzovii Annales . & Plat . in vit . Alex . For They absolved from allegiance by Alexander stiffly stood out in rebellion . Whence much bloudshed followed , to satisfy the obstinate humour of that proud Pope .

A. D. 1170. Calixtus the IVth , Antipope & Pope the LXXVth ,

But Paschalis dying , Calixtus the IVth , was chosen Antipope . Who held but a little while .

A. D. 1171. Innocentius the IIId , Antipope & Pope the LXXVIth ,

And then Innocentius the IVth , was chosen Antipope . Now during these Contentions , it happened that the Emperour having tamed the Lumbards with much success , & great slaughters : at length contending by sea with the Venetians , Ottho the Emperours son , being too forwards in fight , was taken Prisoner . And this prey being thus taken , could not be ransomed upon any easyer termes , but by the Fathers submission to the Pope . But however this great Prince had so much fatherly care for his sons liberty , that he gave away all the advantages he had gott by his armes , and exposed himselfe at the Popes mercy , Plat . de vitis . & Bzovii Ann. to deliver his child out of thraldom . But alas , the tender mercies of the wicked , are very cruelty . And so found the Emperour those of the Pope . For in confidence to overcome so great a Churchman with his kindness , Pro . 12 : 10. He presented himselfe before him , in St. Marks Church in Venetia , where Alexander appearing in great State , the Emperour kneeling downe at his foot prayed to be absolved . But this proud wretch ; Act. 10 : 26. instead of taking him up , & saying ( as St. Peter did in the like case ) Stand up , I my selfe also am a man : ] Most proudly set his foot on the Emperours neck , saying , as in the 91st , Psalme [ Super Aspidem & Basilicum ambulabis , Psal . 91 : 13. Thou shalt tread upon the Lyon & the Adder ; and shalt trample under foot , the young Lyon & the Dragon . & conculcabis Leonem , & Draconem . ] At which insulting language the Emperour disdaining , answered [ non tibi sed Petro ] ( meaning ) this submission was not intended for Him , but unto St. Peter . But the Pope replyed [ & mihi & Petro : Bzov . ex . Cod . Bessarionis Cardinal Bib . Marcianae . ] intimating that himselfe would have share of that glory with St. Peter : tho it was such a thing as St. Peter himselfe abominated to desire . But the Emperour considering where he was , silently submitted , and promised to receive Alexander for true Pope , and to restore unto the Church what They claymed . And then was he absolved , & admitted to kiss the Toe of his Holiness , as a great favour . But to the Duke of Venetia who had so successfully occasioned this opportunity , His Holiness indulged great favours , as to wed the Sea as his Spouse yearly , by casting a gold ring into the sea in token of this success , Berg . 12 1 volater 22. &c. Peuc . c . 4. p. 442 , Bzov . ad an . 1177. N. iij . which ceremony is still observed , and likewise he indulged the whole city with the privilege of Forgiveness of sins to all Christian people , comming to St. Marks Church for devotion upon St. Markes day , for ever . Such was the matter of fact , and the Roman Churchmen are not ashamed of it , but rather glory therein : but how abominable such things are , I leave to Gods judicature .

During these things in Italia were great differences in England betweene King Henry the IId , and Archbishop Thomas of Canterbury , whose great virtue it was esteemed , that he was as stubborne as His Holiness in standing to his proud humours . In favour of this Thomas , Pope Alexander sent his Legats to intercede . Whom the King somthing threatening for Their sawcyness : ( & it 's likely the more boldly because of the Antipopes in those dayes contending ) The Legats made answere [ They cared not for His threatenings , for that They belonged to a court , Id , Bzov ad an . 1169. N. 1. which commanded Emperours & Kings . ] But in fine This Prince also submitted unto Pope Alexander , and after Thomas slaine , he submitted to all such penaunce as the Pope required .

N. 22. Somwhile before this Pope there lived in France at the city of Lyons , one Waldo a rich man , who upon sight of a man in Company on the sodaine falling downe dead ; like a man awakened out of a dead sleep , becam a serious convert unto Christ . And as his conscience had preached to him , so began he to instruct others , in an holy , and charitable way of aedification . 1 Thes . 5 : 11. Now from such a small beginning , as from this One man , arose innumerable Converts : One instructing another in a brotherly way of charity ; and among others some also in Priestly orders , being won unto the faith , then began They publikly to preach up reformation of religion . Whence were They soone taken notise on ; and the more noted , Altitiodorus . They the more increased , Good men dayly joyning Themselves to Their number . These at first were called Waldists or followers of Waldus . But as it is usuall , where virtue & piety do increase ; so also does malice as fast advance in order to suppress it . And so it happened here . For these Waldists grown numerous , were soone afflicted , especially by the Clergy ; with loss of goods , fines & imprisonments ; al which They chearfully enduring , were then called the poor men of Lyons . But thence followed at length imprisonment , & exile , and death : and then began They to disperse into Savoy , Piemont , & other parts . And the more They scattered , the more still They increased . Insomuch as in the times of this Pope Alexander ; Trithem : Hir. p. 193. 194. There were of these men , learned Teachers , & famous disputants such as were Arnoldus , Marsilius , & Theodorichus and others ; and then They were called Albigists , Mat . Paris . p. 132. & Cardists from the places of Their abode , & Katharists or puritanes from the strictness of Their religion . And now Pope Alexander having overcom all his troubles , at length he held a Council at Roma in the year 1179 of 300 Bishops . Wherein among other things these holy men the poor Albigists were condemned as the greatest pest of Christendom , Philip . 3 : 20. and yet were the only men therein in a manner , whose Conversation was in heaven ; as such who medled not but in the things of Christ for good . But as our Saviour had forewarned ; saying : John 16 : 2. the time shal come , that he who killeth you , will call it , doing God good service . So here at this Council it was decreed ,

Reiner . con . Her ; Ch. 4.

John 16 : 2.

Baronii Annales . Bzov . ad an . 1179. & 1181. & Genebrardi . Chr. p. 932. 936.

Bzov . ad an . 1181. N. ij .

Rev. 17 : 2 , 3.

Ch. 13.7 .

Peuc : 4 : pa. 183 184.

by Pope Alexander . That all men what so ever , who would fight against these poor Holy men , shall be forgiven all Their sins , upon that condition . Hildegardis Lady Abbes of Rupertum who wrote Epistles to Emperours , & Kings , wrote of these men , in the time of Pope Eugenius the IIId . about what time They were new beginning to multiply . At the same time , & Council , it was decreed , that Saints & Relicts should be worshipped : only provided , that men be not drunke in time of Their worship ; and that They worship only such Saints & Relicts , as are , or shall be by His Holiness authourised . And thus the true worship of God was dayly cryed down , & depressed ; and the worship of the Pope & Popish Saints came into place and power . And as did the woman or the Great whore in the vision ; so the Pope , & Papacy began to make warre with the saints & to overcom Them . He also tooke away the cup from the Layty , and began the communicating in one Kind only .

N. 23. Now during the reignes of these triumphant Imperiall Popes of Roma : where was the true Church ? Certaine it is , that where pride , prophaneness , & sensuality did reigne ; where Atheisme , and Idolatry , murders , & rapines were rampant ; Isa . 50 : 1. there could be no good religion ; And where was no good Religion ; there could scarcely be found a true Church of God . True it is , that at Roma , as well as elsewhere in many places , there had been a true succession of Churchmen , Mat . 28 : 18 , 19 , 20. rightly descended from the virtue of Christs proper hands : and this hath thoro all ages kept up an holy conveyance , of the sacred authourity both of Magistracy , & Ministry , from Christ himselfe downewards , unto this present . But alas , all this may be , and yet Truth & Holiness may be utterly wanting both in that Magistracy & Ministry ,

1 Sam . 2 : 12 , 13.

2 Kin . 16 : 10 , 11 , 12.

John 6 : 70.

and that oftentimes , once & againe : as it was in the dayes of Hophni & Phinehas , and in the Corrupt time of Idolatrous Urijah ; and under the Apostleship of prophane , & treacherous Judas , of whom Christ said : [ Have not I chosen you Twelve , and One of you is a Devil . ] And yet the persons by that Devil baptized , were also baptized into Christ : and so by the same rule might They have been ordained into an holy function of Christ , had that Devil by the laying on of His hands made any Priests ,

Rev. 12 6.14 .

2 Kin . 19 : 18.

Ch. 18 : 4.

or Deakons . There may be ( no doubt ) a True Church in the wilderness : as well as there was in the dayes of Elijah , in Caves & Dens of the earth , wherein were hid 7000 saints , who had never bowed the knee to Baal ; who at that time , were the true Church of God , in Israel , yea tho there had been neither Priest , nor Prophet among them . And thus tho the rightfull virtue of Succession , & the holy power of ordination may abide well invested in the papal throne , and in the Bishops thereto apperteining : yet this notwithstanding the very persons with that holy power endued , may be of the Synagogue of the Devil , & no true members of Christs Church , as was Judas , and as were Hophni & Phinehas , &c. And the Churches wherein such Judas's do reigne , may well be as corrupt & false to Christ ; as a woman divorced from Her Husband for her whordomes : while at the same time , Hos . 3 : 4 , 5. there may be a true Church in the wilderness , that has no succession of Bishops , or Priests , but what has been out of that adulterous Society . A right succession of Bishops down from Christs immediat hands constituted , is ( as it were ) an holy Shell , wherein religion , & the true Church lyes hid , so as it shall not be lost ; ( tho that Shell be as rotten as were the dissevered planks of Noah's Arke , when pick't up & brought to the fire , to be burned : ) But the true saints of God , are as that sound kernel , which when the Shell is cleft , & rotten , breaks forth , and grows with great increase ; even as Those , which are called & owned to be the true houshold of God on Earth . 1 Tim : 3 : 15. And after this rate , tho the Pope , & his Clergy may certainly be but Huskes of Religion Themselves : yet thoro those meer huskes it hath pleased God to convey the honour of his Great name from age to age ; even as by the wood of Noahs Arke ; which rotted & was burn , t , he made an instrument to carry on the body both of Mankind , & of his Holy Church . For as out of a wicked father may spring an Heavenly Child : Philip ▪ 1 : 15 , 16 ▪ 17 , 18. So out of the ordination made by such a Devil as was Judas ; may be brought to light , a burning & a shining Evangelist . And such were these poor men of Lyons ; Laiks , who found the light of the holy Ghost , from a Coal blown by the Devil ; Act. 16 : 16 , 17 , 18. and Clergy men , who received the authourity & blessing of Christs Commission ; by a message sent by the hands of the Devils Angels . And thus were They the true Saints of God , tho cursed by Gods pretended Vicar , See Bzov . ad . an . 1179. N. ij . and murder'd , banish't , and in all things dealt with , as if They had been the worst of Jewes , Turkes or Sarrazenes ; and that no man under paine of the Popes curse might harbour Them , or give Them bread . And if so , how miserably were those poor Souls be had ; who were sent by the High Priest of Sathan , to cut the throats of Gods dearest Saints , in expectation to have Their sins forgiven by the Devil , in defyance of the God of Heaven .

N. 24. Pope Alexander having thus brought down the Emperour of the west upon his knees : and also the King of England , ( at that time as great a Monarch as any that reigned in Christendome , Rev. 13 : 4. ) to doe penaunce at his appointment . What a mighty Prince was He ? And who was able to make warre with Him ? For now no Archbishop could receive His Pall , unless He did first swear obedience to the Papal Chayr . And all Archbishops being thus sworne , all Bishops & all Christendome , were as fast tyed to the Pope , as humane policy could bind mankind , Bzov . ad an . 1179. to mainteine the Papal regalities against all Christian Men . And so great was His Holiness grown in these dayes , to be , that in a manner what ever he listed to desire , no Christian Prince could easily deny Him . And his Revenues al over Christendome , were so great ; that in a manner all what he would have , was his . He having so many wayes by hooke & by crooke , by blessing & Cursing , to get any thing ; that nothing could be kept from him . And to this purpose it was ordinary with him , to send abroad his Nuncios year by year into all Kingdomes , in a way of plausibly beguiling Holiness , to taxe all Kingdomes & Churches with endless summes of Money . Matt . Paris . Hoveden : &c. So as what by bribes to be excused from the warrs of the Holy land , and by the tenth of spoyls gotten there , & what by Fees & first fruits of all Bishops entring into Their benefices ; by the Archbishops Pall , by licences for marriages , by dispensations for breaking oaths & vowes , & for marrying within degrees of consanguinity contrary to Gods law ; for eating flesh in lent , for divorces from marriage , by indulgences for forgiveness of sins , by canonization of Saints , by guifts for delivery of Souls out of purgatory : and such like things , & ways of Incomes innumerable : His Commings in were immeasurable , & his Treasures were infinite . For here , all sorts of religion were sold for money in such a manner ; that if the true God of Heaven had sent to preach such a religion , even heaven it selfe would have been despised ; and Hell would soone have extended to shake hands with the Imperiall throne of God . But this cannot be so , Rev. 20.14 . and therefore God be blessed for ever ! But let Death & Hell be cast into the Lake of fire , that burneth for ever . But with in two years after these Decrees , Alexander dyed .

A , D. 1182. ● LUCIUS the IIId , Pope Imperial the XVIIIth .

AN . 25. fter Alexander , reigned Pope Lucius the IIId . Who pestered with Roman seditions , was forced to fly for his peace unto Verona in Lumbardy , and to dwel there . He had some quarrels with the Emperour about the Bishop of Tryers , Plat . in vita ejus . & Bzov . whether His , or the Emperours Man should be installed ? And after 4 years , He dyed . Whom

A. D. 1185. ● URBANUS rhe IIId . Pope Imperial the XIXth .

N. 26. Followed . He had farther quarrells with the Emperour , & had proceeded to excommunicate him , had not the Veronians , & others , who cared for no more such quarrels , dissuaded Him . However he consecrated the Popish man , Archbishop of Tryers ; and excommunicated the Emperours choyse . Whence the Germans gave him the name of Turbanus . Plat . in vita ejus . & Bzov . But within two years came news of Jerusalem taken by the Turkes , for griefe of which , he dyed . Then was

A. D. 1187. ● GREGORIUS the VIIIth . Pope Imperial the XXth .

N. 27. Chosen in unto the Papacy . And was no sooner chosen , but withall speed he sent out unto all Christian Princes ; to draw Them in to warrs for the Holy Land . Plat . de vita ejus & Bzov . And it was but time to make hast . For within two moneths he also dyed .

A. D 1188. ● CLEMENS the IIId . Pope Imperial the XXIth .

N. 28. Next ascended the Throne Clemens the IIId . In whose time Guido King of Jerusalem was delivered out of prison upon his oath made to renounce his Kingdome , and to goe into Europe , and to come there no more . But the Roman Bishops persuading him , that his Oath made for fear , & to the prejudice of religion , was vaine , Vitriac . & therefore not to be kept : thence drew in the man by a wilfull breaking His Oath made before God ; to returne , and to clayme againe his Kingdome , & He did so . And thus these Popish Bishops appeared worse then the Turkish Mufti . For They trusted a man barely upon his oath , presuming no man durst be so prophane , Plat . de vit . ejus . as to adventure Gods jealousy in such a case , But the Popish Bishops had so corrupted Their religion , as no fear of Gods dread Majesty was left in Them . But Clemens violently pursuing the holy warre , ( as 't was called , ) The Emperour Frederik also went on this voyage , & dyed by the way . Whom Henry the Vth. His son succeeded .

A. D. 1190. Henricus the Vth Vth : Imperour the XXIth .

And about this time William King of Sicilia dying , left his Kingdome with his daughter Constantia unto the new Emperour . But Tancred the Bastard son clayming , Clemens the Pope confirmed the bastard against the lawfull heir . Plat . de vit . Clem . And after a few years dyed .

A. D. 1191. ● CAELESTINUS the IIId . Pope Imperial the XXIIth .

N. 29. After Clemens , Caelestinus the IIId , enjoyed . In his time came Henricus the Emperour to be crowned at Roma . But Caelestin kicked the Crown with his foot , before he sett it on his head :

Bzov . ad . an . 1191. N. iij .

Annal . Sueviae .

Intimating that it was in h●s power to sett it on , & to kik it off againe . It seemes the man heavenly by name , had infernal thoughts in his heart . This man spent most of his time in building . And after 7 years reigne dyed . And

A. D. 1198. ● INNOCENTIUS the IIId . Pope Imperial the XXIIIth .

N. 30. Gained the triple crowne . It may be remembred that in the life time of Henry the Vth Vth : there was an agreement made , & ratifyed by the Emperour , & 52 Princes of the Empire , Abb. Ursp. & Chron . Belg . ex Johan . Monac . & Pope Caelestin thereto also consenting , all under hands , & seals ; that the next heir should be allwayes chosen Emperour , and the Kingdoms of Sicilia , Apulia , & Calabria , & the principalities of Capua , & Spoletum should be layd to the Empire . Bzov . An. Now Henry being dead , left Frederik His son , a child , Spangenb under the tuition of Philip his brother . And on the 8th . of march , at Mulhuis , Philip was chosen Emperour .

A. D. 1198. Philippus Imperour the XXIIth .

But Pope Innocent disliking the choyse , Monast . Colon . commanded it ; & the Elector of Cullen , & some few according to his command , tho against all law , & agreement , did choose Ottho Duke of Saxony , whom the Pope confirmed ; for his own pleasure , against apparent right to the contrary . Whence followed much warre & bloudshed . Both these were crowned in Germany . But the Pope thundering out his curses against Philip , did Cuspinian . swear he would sooner loose his Papacy , then Philip should be Emperour . And yet Philip behaving himselfe soberly & justly , was beloved of most men , & conquered Otho in many battels . And finally it was agreed that Philip should hold during life , and that Ottho marrying his daughter , should reigne after him .

Monast . Colon .

Bzovii An.

But it was proposed by some of the Cardinals , that Philip should rather marry his daughter to the Popes nephew , & give Spoleto in dowry with her , and then the Pope should confirme him . Such it seemes was the Holiness of the Roman See! There were ends with it . But it was otherwise disposed . Howbeit on the next year Philip was treacherously murdered . Then Otho chosen a new , was crowned by the Pope at Roma .

A. D. 1208. Ottho the Vth. Imperour also the XXIIth .

And yet within the year , the pope quarrelled with Otho , & Spangenb . excommunicated him : and appointed Frederik the young son of Henry to be chosen Emperour . This Pope was Gods Vicar , but it seemes he was a farre off from being mercifull as God is mercifull ; who could so soone give no less a man then an Emperour , & his Friend too , to the Devil , upon so immature deliberation . However soone after , the Pope had said it , it was done , and Ottho yet living , Frederik was chosen .

A. D. 1212. Frederic the IId , Emperour the XXIIIth ,

And hence still more bloudshed ensued , as if His Holiness had tooke pleasure , to sett men to fighting , Monastic . Colon . & bloudshed . During these things the King of France also was excommunicated , But submitted . The Bishop of Wurtsburg also was barbarously murdered betweene his palace , Baronii Annales . & Trithem . num . 35.31.32 . & the Church . And after two years the murderers repenting , cam to the Pope for pardon , & were absolved from the sin of murder , by doing penaunce only : was not the Pope ( think we ) of confoederacy with these murderers ? For whereas by the law of God no satisfaction was to be taken for the life of a Murderer : Yet such was the power of the pope ( it seemes ) above the law of God! In these dayes thoro corruptions of the Greeke Emperours , Nicetas Historic . the Latines going to warre in the holy land , gained that Empire : whereof first Baldwin of Flanders , and then Henry His brother were chosen Emperours successively . At this time also John King of England in 1209 , because he would not admitt that Archbishop of Canterbury , which the Pope commanded , was excommunicated , & His subjects from Their allegiance were absolved , and animated unto rebellion , by His Holiness ; whence followed much bloudshed . And when this was not enough , the Pope also stirred up Philip of France to warre against him , Mat . Paris . with promise of forgiveness of sin , & redemption of friends out of purgatory , to all who would expose Themselves , in the Popes cause against him . Bzovii An. But in 1213 the King reduced to great streits , submitted to the Pope , and to Pandulphus his Legat , & submitted his Kingdome in fee to the Pope , to be held of him , and promised to him annually Peter pence , by way of homage . Then were the Barons in rebellion , commanded to submitt ; which They refusing to doe , were excommunicated and the King was absolved . And when They persisted in rebellion They were pursued with curses , by bell , booke , & candle . Mat . Paris . But They choosing Lewes of France for Their King in place of John , and Lewes accepting against the Popes commaund , he also was excommunicated . Notwitstanding Lewes the Dolphin with the Barons prevailing , King John was brought lowe , & dyed poysoned , and Henry the IIId . his son was crowned King . But this Pope besides all these murders , & proud insolencies afore said , was guilty of this crime above all the rest , in that he bitterly pursued , the innocent & holy Albigists with cruel slaughters . He had set up one Dominicus with his fraternity of preaching Friers to decry Them , Chron . Belg , but this little effecting , Bulls were sent out to gather souldiers under the signe of the cross , to warre against Them , Antissiodorus . and Bzovii Ec. Hist . 13. as it were against Turkes , & Sarrazenes , by which meanes , & proceedings , time after time , millions of poor innocents , who studyed not any thing of the art of warre , were miserably massacred & slaughtered , rob'd banished , & dispersed , some into Italia , others into Dalmatia , Croatià , & into Bohemià , and where else They could live in peace & safety . But these scatterings , like fire throwne about , where every sparke enkindling , increased the light so much the more ; untill allmost all Europe was filled with Their doctrine . Now the Roman Authours to palliat the wickedness of these persecutions , do strangely represent these poor people , as if They had been guilty of Arrianisme , & Manichisme , & many other ill things . But how much these clamours do savour of lies ; does well appear by the testimony of Rainerius , an Italian Inquisitor , who being purposely sent out by Pope Innocent , to convert Them , Reinerius contra Haeret . cap . 4. printed at Ingol . stat an . 1613. or else to ensnare , & destroy Them ; sayes of Them thus . [ Among all Sects , none are so hurtfull as the poor men of Lyons . 1st , Because They have continued longest of any ; 2ly , Because They are the most general ( meaning so many of the same religion : ) 3ly , Because whereas all other Sects are conjoyned with somthing of blasphemy against God , this Sect of the Leonists hath great shew of Godliness ; for They live justly before men , & believe all things concerning God , and all the Articles of the creed , only They blaspheme the Roman Church , & hate her ; and the multitude is ready to accept such things . ] Such is the testimonie of an Enemie to these Albigists ; & a friend of the Roman Church ; and of one who had meanes to know what he said , was true ; as beeing one sent on purpose to examine Them ; which having done , such was his sense of Them . This therefore is a true testimonie , and what is said by the Romanists to the contrary is malitious , & false . They blasphemed the Roman Church . and so we thinke They had reason to doe , for that Church in those dayes was even as bad , as bad might well be . And [ They hate her ; ] and that ought not to have been ; but considering How They had been used by that Church ; these remaines roome for excuse . But [ the people were apt to accept such things . ] And that I believe was true enough . But then who was in fault except the Church ? who by viciousness gave such occasion ; and therefore ought rather to have mended Themselves , then to have punished the most Innocent the Saints & Martyrs of Jesus ; Rev. 17 : 6. which Pope Innocent used all the meanes he could devise to root out & destroy with all imaginable c●uelty . Luc . 3 : 19 , 20. And unto all the rest of the Evils that he had done ; In his later dayes He added this unto the rest : Grat . D. Cum ventura in Thesor . politik . p. 388. Tit . 6. ca. 34. in that he called the great Council of Lateran , for Reformation of the Universall Church , which indeed was to ruine Her . For herein was it ordained . [ That the Holy College of Cardinals should have authourity over all men , and power of judging the causes of all Princes , in advancing or depriving of Them ; ( thus the proud Isa . 10 : 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 , 10. &c. Sennacherib esteemed of His Princes ; ) and that no Emperour shall be admitted , except He be first sworne to the Pope , and crowned of Him ; and that who ever shall speake evil of the Pope shall be punished with everlasting damnation ; that the Church of Roma hath the principality over D. 5. Tit . 33. c . 23. all Churches ; ( so thought the city of Isa . 47 : 8 , 9.10 . Babylon ; ) That the D. 1. Tit , 7. c . 23. authourity of the Pope is as the Authourity of God ; ( Such is the saying of that 2 Thes . 2 : 3 , 4. man of sin , the Son of perdition ; ) Then also was D. 3. Tit . 41. cap . 6. Transubstantiation established by canon , and a pix was ordained to cover the bread , and a bel to berung before it when it w●nt abroad ; and the mass was decreed to be esteemed & believed as the holy Evangelists ; and that all shal be counted Heretiks that D. 5. Tit . 7. de Haeresibus . teach or thinke otherwise then the Church of Roma . This is that Pope , which the Romans so much commend for his Doctrine & manners : and yet this is that Pope , Plat . de vita ejus . that was guilty of so many thousands & millions of murders , perjuries , Idolatries , blasphemies & most wicked abominations . He reigned somthing over 18 years . And then

A , D. 1216. ● HONORIUS the IIId . Pope Imperial the XXIVth .

N. 13. Succeeded : Who confirmed the Dominicans , Chron . Belg . & Sr. Edwin Sandys His . view of Western religions print . at London in 1599. & the Franciscan begging friers . This Franciscus was an Italian , who used to goe barefoot in a coul of course cloath , and with an hempen coard about his middle ; and so went his disciples . To this man the Papists say was graunted by Christ in person , at the suit of the Lady His mother . [ That all such as being confess 't , & having communicated , shall pray in the Church of St. Francis at Padova of Santa Maria degly angeli ; shall be pardoned of all sin & punishment . ] Only it was excepted , that this pardon must be passed & licensed by His Vicar , Pope Honorius she IIId , And it was licensed accordingly by this Popes Holiness . Such tricks had these Popes & their Emissaries to beguile that ignorant age with such gross lyes , as if Christ had also been accessarie to such Hypokritical fooleries , and blasphemies . Notwithstanding this pardon hath been since enlarged by the Popes Sixtus the IVth & Sixtus the Vth , ( both Franciscans , ) unto all lay brethren & sisters , who shal wear the Cordon of St. Francis in what place soever . But these devices had received birth long before this Popes time : The same Authour . For John the XXth , made a Graunt , [ That every inclining of the Head at the naming of Jesus , shall get 20 years pardon of Sins . ] So easy had these Holy Popes made the way to Heaven , that without grace , or any thing of the worke of the Holy Ghost , justification & sanctification may aptly be effected , & brought about . But whoever shall seriously consider these things , will be my wittness , that such , & so childish a thing had They made of religion , that no pagan fopperies , or Mahometan conceits could out doe Them . This Pope crowned Frederik the IId . at Roma to be Emperour , Annales Sueviae . and yet soone after quarrelling with him for trifles , did excommunicate & curse Him . And yet such was the power of Popes in these dayes ; that this trifling curse was so effectual , that the Emperour could have no peace until he was absolved . Bzovii An. He cursed also Lewes of France for warring in England against his mind , until he repented & made satisfaction : and all the Bishops , Mattheus Paris . & baron● who had sided in that warre , were made to pay deeply for it , before They could get off . But the English made bitter complaints of the Exactions of that age , & petitioned , but could get no reliefe . This Pope also much persecuted the harmless Albigists . Against whom protected by the Earle of Tholouse , Lewes of France twice warring was beaten . Id. Mat . Paris . And yet after peace made at Avenion , the Popes Legat praying admission into the towne with few in company ; treacherously killed the Century ; and surprized the city . So wickedly unworthy were the Churchmens dealings by those poor innocents . This Honorius held 11 years . And then

A D. 1227. ● GREGORIUS the IXth , Pope Imperiall the XXVth ,

N. 32. Ascended , who exacted great summs of money out of all people all over Christendome . And pursued Frederik the Emperour with severe & bitter curses , and absolved his Subjects from Their allegiance to him , and all because he being sick went not to warre in the Holy land . Monast . Colon . And after that when he did goe , he cursed him there too , & gave away his Lands , & dignities in Italy , incouraging strangers to warre upon him : And he sent a Legat into Germany , to say he was dead , in order that They might choose another Emperour in his place ; Mat . Parisiens . And he wrote to the Souldan in the Holy land , with directions , that He should make no peace with him : And he excommunicated the Romans his citizens , because They did not love him . Was ever Wolfe , or Fox , more troublesom to a flock of sheep , then was His Holiness this Pope unto the Church ! And yet the Emperour at the same time becam victorious in the Holy land , Bzovii An. and was crowned King in Jerusalem . And returned into Italy victorious , and recovered all his lands there . But then was excommunicated afresh because he did returne . Id. Mat : Paris . Then bought he off all the curses against him of the Pope , for an 120000 ounces of Gold , & went into Germany . And that done , the Pope having drawn into vowe many thousands of people for the Holy land , discharged Them all from Their journey for money . And yet once more he cursed the Emperour , & absolved His subjects from Their allegiance to him , Bzovii An. and incited all Italia to warre against him scarce any man understanding why ! And by graunts of forgiveness of sin , & releases out of purgatory , and graunts of aeternal life , he got together a great army against the Emperour . All which the Emperour overcam , And being now brought to extremities , in this fearfull case dyed this troublesome Pope . And then

A. D. 1241. ● CAELESTINUS the VIth . Pope Imperial the XXVIth .

N. 33. Reigned in his place . But alas he had but a short time of it to fill his coffers . For he reigned no more but 15 dayes , & dyed . Plat . de vit . ejus . Whence followed allmost two years vacancy . While the Emperour Frederik lorded it every where , having severall Cardinalls his prisoners . But alas this little availed . For at length .

A. D. 1243. ● INNOCENTIUS the IVth . Pope Imperial the XXVIIth .

N. 34. Was chosen , the Emperours friend ; and yet no sooner was he crowned Pope , but he becam his Mortall Enemie , and renewed against him , all the curses of his predecessor Gregory ; charging him with perjury , & sacrilege . But the Emperour clearing himselfe , charged the Pope with slander & lies ; hypokrisy , Mat . Paris . perjury & Rebellion . But soone after the Emperour dyed , as was thought of poyson . Plat . de vita ejus . & Wil . Paris . Rev. 17.4 . This Pope being a very proud man , by Decree brought all his Cardinals into scarlet gownes & Red Hatts , the very dress of the Great Whore ; but quite against the decrees of the Emperour

Plat . de vit . Greg . 4ti ,

Plat . in vitaejus . & Mat . Paris . & Bzov . Luc . 18 : 26 , 27.

Lodowik for reformation . He called a Council at Lyons in France , whither he summoned the Emperour to appear before Him . And tho he was upon the way thither , yet for want of three dayes of the time se●t , He was excommunicated . God had forgiven Him the Pope Himselfe , a thousand days failings , and that a thousand times told over : And he requires Emperours & Kings , as they expect his blessing , not to be extreame to exact what is done amiss , but to bear with all those who are willing , & endeavouring to pay the debt . But the Pope acted the part of him who tooke His fellow servant by the Throat , and threw him in prison , tho he promised payment , ver 28 ▪ 29 , 30. only requiring a little time . And the truth is such have proved to be , most of these Imperial Popes , as if the very chayr wherein they sat , had been infectious , & inclyning to such sort of vilainies . ver 32 , 33 , 34 , 35. Jam . 2 : 13. But the Lord will certainly be wroth with such vile exactors ; and He shall have judgement without mercy , who sheweth no mercy . However this wicked Eecommunication occasioned much bloudshed ; but this Holy Innocent little regarded that . Bzovii An. Then was all Italy divided into factions betweene Guelphs , who were Papelines or the Popes creatures ; and Ghibelines who were Imperialists . Annales Sueviae Parisiens . & Alii . Now in most of these contests the Guelphes were beaten , but yet the Popes having a faculty of creating new broyls , never ceased from age , to age to kindle these Coales of Contention between Guelphs , & Ghibelines , that the fire never wanted fuel for above 200 years ; that these went on slaying & burning and destroying townes & countreys , all over Italia . The King of England having made an estimate of the annual Exactions of the Pope out of his Kingdome alone , gave an account of 60000 marks sterling . Whereupon petitioning the Pope & this Council at Lyons for ease : Mat . Paris - the Pope was thereat so much incensed , that immediatly he commanded the King of France , to breake truce , Bzovii An. & to make warre upon him for a revenge . And so fierce was he upon the Emperour , who was allwayes peaceable ; that he caused Henry the Lantgrave to be chosen Emperour , and he hired him with great sums of money to rebel . Id. Paris . But he perishing in the attempt , William of Holland was stirred up , who also failing contented himselfe in his own province . Annales Sueviae . & Paris . And tho these were but privat Elections , made by some few men only : yet by the Papal authourity were They all justifyed . And when all these attempts failed ; then were sett on several friers minorits to endeavour the poysoning of him . And these were some of them taken in the manner & executed for the same . But His Holiness never gave over until his attempts were successfull : And at last They did hit the nayle on the head . Paris . This thing the Emperour complained on in his letters . And maters being examined , the Physitian was hangd for it : Mat . Paris . & Trithem . Bzovii . An. and Petrus de Vinea who had been corrupted with money , by the Pope , was punished with imprisonment , & loss of his eyes , & killd himselfe for fear of greater punishment . After this Emperour dead , There followed 22 years vacancy .

William of Holland Imper . XXIVth .

William of Holland claymed to little purpose few regarding Him .

Conradus Imper . the XXIVth .

Conradus son of the late Emperour claymed as heir , but the Pope would never admitt him . However he enjoyed all his fathers paternal rights , yet so , as he was allwayes pursued by the Pope with excommunication , & curses , till he dyed . The Pope offered his Kingdomes to Richard of Cornwal in England , but he refused to accept . Henry his brother King of England sent over moneyes to compass it , but in vaine . However Conradus fortunat in this warres , yet dyed in the midst of his success : the newes whereof was very acceptable to the Pope , who vehemently sought his death . Bzov . An. And about the same time cam newes of the death of Robert Grosthed a reformed Bishop of Lincolne in England . Mat . Paris . Upon newes of the death of these two men Pope Innocent did greatly triumph . This Bp , Robert had been excommunicated by the Pope ; but patiently submitting appealed unto Christ from his excommunication . And not long after dying , was buryed , but the Pope sent to have his body tooke up , & to lye above ground , as if it had been the body of some pagan man . But on the night after this direction was given , it seemed unto the Pope by night in his dreame , as if Bishop Robert had smitten him on the side , and threatned him with the judgement of God . And on the next morning , his side was sore , and in creased worse & worse , until he dyed . Then

A. D. 1254. ● ALEXANDER the IVth . Pope Imperial the XXVIIIth .

N. 35. Was chosen ; a man much commended for his Plat . de vita ejus . Learning & liberality , & for putting Learned men into place . But as appears by the story he was like his predecessors . Bzovii Annales Fabrit . Chron . One who spent his whole time in somenting warrs , & in giveing away , & disposing of other mens crownes . Manfredus of Sicilia sensible of his arrogancy thought fit to trust the Sarrazenes , rather then to fall into the Popes hands . Bzovii Annal . Fabrit . Chron . Whence followed great slaughters in Italy , by the Sarrazenes , & by the Guelphs & Ghibelines , and yet Manfredus stood his ground . In his reigne Constantinople was lost againe to the Greekes after the Latines had held it more then 80 years .

Richard of Cornwal . Emperour the XXIVth . Alphonsus of Castile Emperour also the XXIVth .

In the Empire were chosen Richard of Cornwal in England by some , Genebrard . and Alphonsus of Castile in Spayne by others , but neither enjoyed it . The Romans rebelling against the Pope droue him thence to Viterbium . Where he called a Council , but before it met , He dyed . After whom

A. D. 1261. ● URBANUS the IVth IVth : Pope Imperial the XXIXth ,

N. 36. Was chosen . Who by his authourity upholding all the old quarrels , continued the contentions betweene Guelphs , & Ghibelines in Italià , with bloud & slaughter . And to increase the troubles , he sent for Charles the Kings brother of France , to adde more fewell to the fire ; giving him the Kingdomes of Manfredus . Append . to Paris . This Pope appointed the festival called Corpus Christi to be observed every Thursday after Trinity upon an idle account , Bzovii Annales . in remembrance of bloud dropt down upon the Corporal as a Priest was saying mass , who had doubted of the truth of Transubstantiation , but by this miracle was confirmed . 1 Cor . 2 : 14. Pol . Virgil . de rerum invent : lib . 6. cap . 8. & Bul . de hac . re . Sep. 8. And the Pope being himselfe ignorant of the things of the Spirit of God ; believed this feined lye , or cheat , as if it had been a real miracle ; tho a thing contrary to the plaine sense of the holy Gospel : And He ordained this feast in commemoration thereof : And that the Corporal should be carryed in procession on that day , and should be adored . And after 3 years Urban dyed . And

A. D. 1265. ● CLEMENS the IVth , Pope Imperial the XXXth .

N. 37. Enjoyed the triple crown who had been marryed , & had 2 daughters . In His time cam Charles of France into Italia , and after many slaughters on both sides made , first Manfredus perished : And then cam Corradinus an hopefull young prince , the son of Conradus , & grand child unto the Emperour Friderik ; Platin de vit . Annales Fland . & Trithem . who also fighting valiantly fell by the power of the French army , the Popes having given away the right of his inheritance to a stranger . And then was Charles crowned King of Apulia , Sicilia , & Jerusalem , all of the Popes gift ; paying yearly tribute to the Pope as his liege Lord , Corradinus was first taken Prisoner , but was put to death by command of the Pope ; Bzovii Annales . who tooke from Him his Kingdomes , and his life , for no other cause , but as a thiefe takes a purse , because he will have it . But Pope Clemens having not yet seen Roma . It pleased god to take away also his life . When after 2 years & 4 moneths vacancy .

A. D. 1271. ● GREGORUS the Xth , Pope Imperial the XXXIth ,

N. 38. Was chosen . He called a general Council to be held at Lyons in France ; wherein moneyes were ordained to be collected for the warrs of the holy land at a great rate . And many orders of friers were put downe . These moneys were collected . Marin . & Niceph . But the Fraternities compounded for money to keep up Their orders . So as the whole busyness of the Council was only a cunning devise to rayse money to enrich the Coffers of His Holiness . But before all this heap of money cam in , the Pope dyed .

A. D. 1273. Rodulphus was the only proper Emperour the XXIVth ,

In his time Rodulphus Earle of Habspurge was chosen Emperour , by consent of the Electors & of the Pope . But refused to come to Roma for Coronation .

A. D. 1276. ● INNOCENTIUS the Vth , Pope Imperial the XXXIIth ,

N. 39. The next Pope was Innocentius the Vth , a man who promised much towards the peace of Italia : but it pleased God , as if he had been too good for the place , that at 6 moneths end he dyed .

A. D. 1276. ● HADRIANUS the Vth , Pope Imperial the XXXIIIth ,

N. 40. Then reigned Hadrianus the Vth , who being a weary of Charles the Frenchman so near him in Apulia , sent for the Emperour Rodulph to take away his Kingdom . But as his predecessor was taken off from making good his promise to make peace : so was this man taken off from his contrivance , Plat . de vit . to worke mischiefe , For after 40 dayes reigne , he dyed . And

A. D. 1276. ● JOHN the XXIIth , Pope Imperial the XXXIVth ,

N. 41. succeeded . Who revoked all the Constitutions of Pope Gregory . He wrote against the begging Friers ; and was therefore of some termed a light & foolish Pope . But his greatest folly was , in that while he was possessed with a fond confidence of living a long life , Plat . de vit . ejus . he perished sodainly , being crushed to death by the fall of an house . Him followed

A. D. 1277. ● NICHOLAS the IIId , Pope Imperial the XXXVth ,

N. 42. A Pope wise enough to preferre his kindred , and a man of courage : He outed Charles King of Sicilia from being Senator of Roma , Plat . de vit . ejus . & Bzov . An. and tooke the office upon Himselfe . And whereas Peter King of Arragon had married Constantia , the only daughter of Manfredus , he gave away the Kingdom of Sicilia from Charles to that Peter . Rudolphus the Emperour gave this Pope the Vicariat of Bononia , & Flaminea , & the Exarchate of Ravenna ; upon condition to supply him with money for his expedition into the Holy land . And the Pope enjoyed the honours , but tooke no carre to doe the service . And having reigned about 3 years , he also yielded unto Nature . And then cam up

A. D. 1280. ● MARTINUS the Vth , Pope Imperiall the XXXVIth .

N. 43. a frenchman to be Pope . Who presently restored unto Charles the Senatorship of Roma , tho his predecessor by decree had forbidden it . Bzovii . An. & Plat . in vita ejus . And he confirmed him in his Kingdom , which Nicholaus had given away to Peter . But Peter of Arragon being powerful at sea , and the Sicilians aweary of the French rule ; In one night by conspiracy all the French in that Island were miserably slaughtered ; and Peter of Arragon arriving at the instant time gained the Kingdome . Nangis And a while after , warring against Charles the Frenchman ; Charles the younger his son was taken Prisoner , and the father dyed of sorrow , and Peter enjoyed also the Kingdomes of Apulia , & Calabria . And Pope Martin having excommunicated Peter , but seeing his curses availed not against him ; at length fell sick of an ague , & dyed also as was thought of griefe , that he had not his will . And thus these Popes , cursed , & blessed , one in opposition to the other : And yet both were infallibly Holy ; but how this could be , I know not ! Charles had been made King by Pope Urban , for four generations ; who gave him what was another mans right . Bzov . An. & Plat . de vit . Ur. Nic . & Mart . And yet Nicholaus gave away from Charles , to Peter ; because that Peter had married the only daughter of Manfredus , whom Urban had cursed : as if Urban had done wrong in cursing Manfred , her father . Martin confirmes Charles , & Curses Peter , for doing what Nicholaus had enjoyned . He also cursed Paleologus Emperour of Constantinople , Mariana . and Sanctius King of Castile . Yea this Martin was such an angry man at the Roman citizens , Nangis . that he wisht Them all frogs , and himselfe a Storke , that he night devour them . And yet sayes In vita Mart . Platina this man of bloud , & malice , was so great a Saint , that the blind , lame , and deafe , brought to his grave were cured there , all as came . But alas , what credit can be given to these stories of miracles ; wherein Spiders webs are said to catch whales . After Martin

A , D. 1285. ● HONORIUS the IVth , Pope Impeperial the XXXVIIth XXXVIIth :

N. 44. Was chosen : who renued Martins curses against King Peter . Yet Peter being an old man dyed in peace , & left his eldest son Ferdinand King of Arragon ; Plat . de vita eju● . and James the younger King of Sicilia & Prince of Apulia . But after two years Honorius dyed . And

A. D. 1288. ● NICHOLAUS the IVth . Pope Imperial the XXXVIIIth .

N. 45. gained the triple crowne . Who invaine striving to make friendship between King James of Sicilia , in possession , and Charles the IId , clayming in prison : after 4 years reigne , having strove much , Plat . de vita ejus . & done little , he also dyed , of griefe .

A. D. 1292. Adolphus Emperour the XXVth .

Then followed

A. D. 1294. ● CAELESTINUS the Vth. Pope Imperial the XXIXth .

N. 46. After two years vacancy before the Cardinalls could agree of a new choise , until at length was chosen this Caelestinus the Vth , who had the reputation of a man according to his name truly heavenly . Plat . de vita ejus & Bzovii Annales . And as it shall seeme either he was really so ; or else for want of more witt was so befool'd , as he knew not what he did . For so soone as he was Pope he went immediatly to worke to reforme the Roman Clergy : which fact quickly begatt him so great hatred among the great men of the Church , that They went about to depose him . And he was as willing to be deposed , or at least to lay downe of himselfe . And accordingly at the end of 6 moneths reigne he put off all his princely robes in order to returne againe unto His Hermets cell , out of which he had been chosen . This was a rare prank of a Pope ! And then

A. D. 1294. ● BONIFACIUS the VIIIth , Pope Imperiall the XLth ,

N. 47. Was chosen in the life time of Caelestinus , & by his consent . But as Caelestin was going to his cel , he was surprized by Boniface , & shut up in prison , to prevent insurrections on his behalfe . But Caelestin not liking to be a prisoner dyed of sorrow in his restraint . Bzovii An. Plat . de vita ejus However Bonifacius having gott the chair becam as proud & insolent , as was the other humble & lowly . And tho at first he behaved himselfe wisely , & made peace between the Kings of Sicilia , and the Kings of England & France . Yet after a while he fell in to wrath , Nauclerus . & excommunicated the King of France , and cursed him , & his Heirs to the 4th , generation .

A. D. 1298. Albertus Emperour also the XXVth ,

This Pope also went about all he could utterly to destroy the Gibelines . Bellarm . de Rom. Pontifice lib . 1. c . 9. And he made a Decree , that the Highpriest of Roma should be reproved by none , no , tho he cast down innumerable souls into Hel : and that upon necessity of Salvation , all humane creatures shall be under the Pope of Roma . He proclaimed the first Jubilee in the year 1300 , to be kept at Roma ; and promised full remission of Sin & Punishment , unto all who cam that year to Roma , to visit the Churches of the Apostles . At this solemnization on the first day he cam forth in his pontificalls , & gave remission of sin to all the People . And the next day he cam out in Imperial robes , Crantz . Ursperg . Pol . Virgil . de invent . rer . lib . 8. c . 1. with a naked sword carryed before him : and an Herauld cryed saying [ behold two swords . ] After this at a meeting at Paris of Clergy & Layty , the Pope was accused of incest , haeresy , Simony , & Sorcery , & it was proposed , that a general Council might be called for a remedy . Which things by Boniface being understood , he gave away the Kingdome of France unto the Emperour Albert . For in his 4th , Plat . de vita ejus . year after the Emperour Adolphus dead , he had been chosen anew by the Electors . But Philip of France levying an army at Naples under the conduct of Siatra Columna whom the Pope had excommunicated : This army came to the gates of Anagnia where His Holines then was ; and by surprize tooke the Pope , & carryed him to Roma . Constit . Imper . Where out of a mixture of anger & griefe , he becam starke mad , and after 35 dayes he dyed , after he had reigned 8 years .

A , D. 1303. ● BENEDICTUS the XIth , Pope Imperial the XLIst ,

N. 48. Boniface thus dying , Benedictus the XIth . succeeded him . Whose first worke was to absolve the King of France , from the mad curses of Bonifacius ; and to restore the banished Cardinals to Their places . Which as if he had only been chosen for such a purpose , as soon as he had done at 9 moneths end he dyed .

A. D. 1305 ● CLEMENS the Vth , Pope Imperial the XLIId .

N. Then was chosen Clemens the Vth , who at that time was absent in France . And having accepted of the choyse he presently sent for all the Cardinals to meet him at Lyons in France . And they cam according to his message . Then was Clemens with great pompe & state crowned at Lyons ; at whose Coronation was a wonderfull confluence of people , Plat . de vita ejus . & Ap. Martinii . and the King of France was present , with all His Peers . But in the Procession of this pomp , it happened that a wall fell down upon the croud , by meanes whereof the Duke of Brytaine , & fifteene persons mo●e were killed outright . Philip King of France was hurt . And the Triple Crowne was beaten off from the Popes head ; and a jewell of the valve of 6000 crownes was lost out of it ; and His Holiness all trembling , was striken off from his horse upon the ground . These things were accounted ominous , and so they proved , not only unto Clemens , But also unto the papacy . For hence forwards for 74 years , the Popes court was held at Avignion in France ; and in the meane while the Roman Temples went to decay : Plat . de vita . And the Imperial power of the Papacy failed , and dwindled away . For Clemens sent three Cardinals to reigne as viceroys at Roma , and there to inspect the affaires of Italia , & his other concernes ; but as for his Court it was wholly kept at Avignion . After this the Venetians seized on certaine of the Church rites in Ferrara , and when His Holiness threatened Them with his displeasure , They dreaded it not : and when he began to thunder out his curses at Them , They regarded it not . And the Emperour Rodulph , & after him Adolph , and Albert neglecting to come to Roma for coronation , Martinii Ap. & Plat . & to clayme Their rights in Italia : the Italian princes by degrees becam absolute , and too strong to be tamed , by the papal threats or curses .

A. D. 1308. Henricus the VIth . Emperour the XXVIth .

And when Henry of Luxemburg was chosen Emperour , & cam to Roma for coronation , by appointment of the Pope : Plat . de vit . Clem . It was purposely so contrived , that by his approach those petty princes might be reduced . But with great difficulty , and not without much bloudshed , that prince went to Roma . And yet he went thorow . But at Roma he received the allegiance of the city to himselfe , and the antient tribute : and denyed to make that oath of fealty unto the Pope , which others had done ; Constitut . Imper . saying it was a thing novel , and contrary unto antient rights . Also he charged King Robert of Naples the Popes Vicar of the Empire with treason , Plat . de vit . Clem . and deprived him of his Kingdome ; to the Popes great displeasure . The Templars also of Jerusalem in these dayes fell off to the Sarrazenes ; Id. Plat . and afterwards so many of Them as could be caught were burnt alive , and the master of the Order among the rest : and that order was dissolved by this Pope . Yet some were of opinion , these men were wronged for lucre of Their estates . Now the Pope , & the Guelphes of Italià , not liking the proceedings of the Emperour at Roma , waited advantage therefore to take him off . And to that purpose in his returne at Bonconventis , where he with holy preparation had ordered to receive the holy Eucharist , Morn . ex vil . Avent . &c. Append . Ursp. it was so provided that he dranke poyson in his wine , instead of Christs reall bloud , at the hands of the monke , who ministred in the office at that time , and dyed poysoned thereby . Whereupon tho the Pope would have excused the fact , yet the Monastery was burnt , and the monke being taken , was flayed alive in detestation of such a wicked fact . Some say this Pope did openly keepe a Concubine , Id. Morn . ex Villan . the daughter of the Count de Fuxa . The Isle Sardinia belonged to the Genoans , but was posses't by the Sarrazenes . Yet Pope Clemens tooke upon him to bestow it , ( which was none of his to give away , ) upon Friderik King of Sicilia , only provided he expel the Sarrazenes . At the Council held at Vienna in France It was decreed to ayd the Christians in Syria . And to that purpose Indulgences by this Pope were prepared for incouragement saying [ We will that the punishment of Hell be no way layd upon him , who is signed with the cross ; Nauclerus Historian . graunting also to every signed person power to pul three or four souls out of Purgatory at his pleasure . And we command the Angels to carry the absolved into the glory of Paradise . ] But the divines of Paris thought these words scandalous . Not long after the Emperour , this Pope also dyed . And then was fulfilled that which was said of the Beast [ that He should continue ●2 moneths : Or [ a short time . Rev. 13.5 . Ch. 17 : 10. ] Now this short space was 259 veares from the entrance of Stephen the IXth , in 1057. unto the end of Clemens the Vth , at 1316. And the 42 moneths conteined so many Popes reignes during the heighth of Their Imperial rule ; which were as follows .

A. D. Popes . N. 1057. STEPH . IXth , 1. 1059. NICH . IId , 2. 1061. ALEX . IIId , 3. 1073. GREG . VIIth , 4. 1086. VICTOR IIId , 5. 1088. URB . IId . 6. 1100. PASC . IId , 7. 1118. GELAS . IId . 8. 1119. CALIXT . IId , 9. 1124. HONOR . IId . 10. 1130. INNOCENT . IId , 11. 1143. CAELEST . IId , 12. 1144. LUCIUS IId , 13. 1145 EUGEN . IIId , 14. 1153. ANAST . IVth , 15. 1154 HADRI . IVth , 16. 1159. ALEX . IIId , 17. 1182. LUCI . IIId . 18. 1185. URBAN . IIId , 19. 1187. GREG . VIIIth , 20. 1188. CLEM . IIId , 21. 1191. CAELEST . IIId , 22. 1198. INNOCENT . IIId , 23. 1216. HONOR IIId , 24. 1227. GREG . IXth , 25. 1241. CAELEST . IVth , 26. 1243 : INNOC . IVth , 27. 1254. ALEX . IVth , 28. 1261. URB . IVth , 29. 1265. CLEM . IVth , 30. 1271. GREG . Xth , 31. 1276. INNOC . Vth , 32. 1276. HADR . Vth . 33. 1276. JOHN XXIIth . 34. 1277. NICH . IIId , 35. 1280. MART . IVth . 36. 1285. HONOR . IVth . 37. 1288. NICH , IVth , 38. 1294. CAELEST . Vth , 39. 1294. BONIF . VIIIth , 40. 1303. BENED . XIth , 41. 1305 , CLEM . Vth , 42. 1316. 000. years . 259.

And at end of these 259 years , or 42 Popes reignes , the Beast began to fall .

Section the Seventh . Of the History of the Papacy , from the time it began to decline , unto this present day .

N. 1. HItherto in all controversies , the Popes had tryumphantly been victorious over the Imperial Powers , Rev. 17 : 10. for 259 years , or during the reignes of 42 Popes , called [ a short time , ] in Holy writt , while this 7th . Head of the Beast , Ch. 13 : 3 , 4 , 5. was worshipped , and all the world wondered after the Beast ! saying ; who is like unto the Beast ? who is able to make warre with Him ? But now hence forwards , his triumphant Power , & authourity , visibly , & apparently , began to decline . For Clemens the Vth , removing the Pontifical throne from Roma , unto Avignion in France ; the Majesty , & state of the Papacy , became thereby greatly abated . For first the Italian Princes having purchased a sort of freedom of the Emperour Rodulph , began to take upon Them to be high fellowes , each of Them with His Holiness . And Henry the last Emperour , denyed to take the oath of all●giance which some of his predecessours at Their coronation had done . And generally the terrour of the Papal thunderbolts , of Excommunication , began to be despised .

A. D. 1314. Lodovicus Bavarus Emperour the XXVIIth . A. D. 1316. Pope John the XXIIth , Pope the LXXVIIIth , No more Imperial .

N. 2. Soone after the death of the Emperour Henry , dyed Pope Clemens : and two years interreigne happened before another Pope was chosen . In this meane time Lewes of Bavaria , was chosen Emperour by four Electors ; and Frederik of Austria by three only . Monmouth . Whence followed warre betweene Lewes , & Frederik : during which was John the XXIIIth , crowned Pope : but he refusing to confirme either choyse , alleged : [ That the Imperial crowne is of the Popes gift ; Aventinus . and that the Electors choosing a King of Romans ; he cannot be Emperour until confirmed by the Pope , the Father & Prince of all Christendom ; and that the Electors not agreeing in Their choise , Nobody is King or Emperour , but the Pope of Roma , is to governe all at his pleasure . ] But the Germans would obey no such commands , and refused to hear the Popes Legatts , and expelled Them out of Germany . And after Frederik being taken captive , Lewes ruled : and the Princes meeting at Frankford , adhaered to the Emperour , Id. Avent . and decreed , that [ whosoever shall mainteine the acts of Pope John , shall be esteemed an Enemy unto the Republik : ] Also at this meeting , it was complained on , & determined , [ that the Popes had brought in customes embroyling the Empire with perjurie , & Rebellion , & conspiracies , involving Christians into mutuall slaughters & bloudshed , one against another : ] And thereupon They Charged the Pope [ that he was the Prince of Heresies . ] Hence it cam to pass , that most part of the Bishops , Priests , & other Clergy , & the Monks of Germany neglecting the Pope adhaered unto the Emperour ; & the Decrees of the Princes . Nauclerus . And thus the Papacy lost it 's hold , which it never more recovered . In these dayes , One William Occam a French divine , was condemned by the Pope , for exhorting the Clergy unto the love of poverty , after the manner of the Apostles . And Marsilius Patavinus at the same time , wrote , that the Emperour was the Defender of Peace , Trithemius . and that the Pope ought to be subject unto the Emperour . Now the Emperour having established himselfe in Germany ; made an Expedition into Italy to be crowned Emperour at Roma . And in despight of the Popes curses thundering against him , and all the opposition he could make ; he marched triumphantly thorow Italia , and at Roma was crowned Emperour by Stephen Colonna , by consent & appointment of the Clergy , & people of Roma . After which in a full Synod of German , & Italian Bishops , Pope John was condemned of prophaneness , & Heresy , & was deprived ; as the authour of an Antichristian Empire : and Peter de Corbaria was chosen Pope in his stead , Chron . of Bohem . & Platina . in vita Johan . by the name of

Nicholas the Vth , Antipope , and Pope the LXXIXth , A. D. 1318.

Who presently created 12 Cardinals . But Lewes returned into Germany , and soone after Pope Nicholas was by treachery surprized , and carryed away prisoner into France unto Pope John at Avignion , where he lost his Popeship , & was thrust into a monastery . This Pope by Decree , pronounced all men to be Heretiks , who said [ that Christ did teach perfect poverty : ] which decree was directly against Pope Nicholas the fourth ; Id. Plat . de vitis Nic . & Joh . who taught that which This man condemned . He taught also , that the Souls do not enjoy the presence of God before the day of judgement . And because of these things , Bellarm . de Rom. Pont. Bo . 4 ch . 14. many Popish Divines did confess , that this Pope did teach Heresy : only they allege , that before his death he repented of it . But if so , yet was he Heretical for a time , and where then was the infallibility during that time ? This Pope reigned all most 19 years , & then dyed ! And

A. D. 1334. Pope Benedictus the XIIth , Pope the LXXXth ,

N. 3. Was chosen , who also keeping up the Papal court at Avignion , followed the steps of Pope John , and renued the Excommunication against the Emperour Lewes . Trithemius . & the Const , Imperi . And tho both Lewes , & the Electors , prayed it might be taken off , and the Pope , either was inclined of Himselfe to doe it , or dissembled so to be ; yet at the persuasion of the King of France , it was not done . This Pope made Vicars in all the great towns of Italy , in order to raise rebellions against the Emperour ; which proved to the weakening of the Papacy . And after 7 years over dyed he , Plat . de vit . ejus . with great lamentation of the people , as it were for the loss of an holy , & good man . But alas , if the most Holy Popes , were incendiaries of so great pride , rebellion , & strife ! what were the prophane ? After him

A. D. 1342. Pope Clemens the VIth , Pope the LXXXIst ,

N. 4. Came up , who behaved himselfe more proudly & haughtily then his predecessours . He summoned the Emperour to answere God , & the Church ; meaning thereby Himselfe . Yet the Emperour obeyed , and sent his Legats to answere for him . And tho the Pope proudly proposed harsh termes unto the Emperour , Naucler . & Trithemius . yet his Advocate submitted to Them . Then proposed he stil more harsh things : and yet unto the admiration of the Cardinals there present ; the Emperours Advocate subscribed unto Them also . But the Pope , as if one hunting after quarrels , did then propose stil harsher things , and at length cam to these propositions . [ 1st , That he do deliver up , William Occam the French divine , ( who had fled for shelter unto the Emperour ) unto the Pope : 2ly , Consti . Imper . That he do rescind all his acts against the Pope . 3ly , That by Edict , he do declare , the Empire to be given by benefit of the Pope : 4ly , That he do confess himselfe an Heretik : 5ly , That he do lay down his Imperial authourity , & do not reassume it without consent of the Pope : And lastly that he do deliver up himselfe , and his wife , & children , and all that he hath , at the Popes will . ] These propositions the Emperour referring unto the consideration of the States of the Empire . They declared , that [ These demaunds of the Pope , were wicked , and unfitt to be obeyed , by any christian society . ] and they prayed the Emperour to stand in defence of his honour , promising to assist him . Unto which the Emperour consenting : It was generally declared by the Princes , That [ the postulates of the Pope , were expresly vaine , and wickedly provoking , as of a man who arrogantly presumed he might do what he listed with Imperiall Majesty . ] And unto this Decree of the States , Charles of Bohemia , among the rest did subscribe ; and likewise to the message which was sent to declare as much unto the Pope himselfe . Of which message Clemens hearing , he abated nothing at all of his arrogancy , but rather raged so much the more . And anon after , on a day appointed for celebration of the communion ; he solemnly declared his Imperial Majesty to be an Heretik , Cuspinian . & a schismatik , & renewed his excommunication with most bitter curses ; both against the Emperour , & against all the Princes . And sent order to the Electors , to choose a new Emperour . Whereupon , the Bishops of Triers , & Colin for fear of the Pope , & the King of Bohemia , & the Duke of Saxony out of privat interest , did meet at Renzi & did choose Charles the Kings son of Bohemia King of the Romans ; who being then in France , and hearing the newes , returned home , & accepted : Notwithstanding , his allegiance , & his late subscription to the contrary , and he was privatly crowned at Bon . Trithemius . But the Princes conventing ; generally declared against these things , and renewed Their allegiance unto Lewes . And William Occam wrote a booke in vindication of their proceedings , & against Charles the false Emperour , & against the Popes proud ▪ & insolent actings . Aventin . But after these things , about one year , the Emperour dyed , as was thought of poyson , after he had reigned 33 years . This Pope ( Platina sayes ) was a good man , holy , Plat . de vita ejus . learned , eloquent , civil & a wise man . But these things of his ; are so farre wide from the sense of holy writt ; that the wisdom & Learning of His Holiness must be all of this world , and not at all , according to the rule of Gods word . Flectere si nequeo superos , Virgil . Acheronta movebo ( said Juno . ) And such it seemes was this Popes temper , he would have his will of the Emperour by hook or by crook . For tho he was thought to be poysoned at the table of the Duke of Austria ; yet few thought otherwise , but that it was done by the Popes meanes . And now the Pope sent to indent with the Princes , promising , that would They swear , not to call him Emperour , Aventinus . whom his Holiness should depose ; and to admitt him , whom he should choose ; he would absolve Them . But They despised his unworthy proposals : Whereupon seeing his curses thus growne into contempt ; he absolved them , whether They would or no ; lest They should quite fall off from Him . Now Charles of Bohemia claymed as Emperour , Cuspin . Aventin . Trithem . & Const . Imper . but the Princes despised , & loathed him ; and chose Edward of England . And he refusing ; They chose Frederik Lantgrave of Thuring : And he also bought off by Charles ; They pitch't upon Gunther , earle of Suartzburgh an industrious & warlik prince . But he proclaimed Emperour , & not yet crowned was poysoned by his physition . And dying sold unto Charles ; who having doubly purchased for money , and pawned his soul to boot , at length obteined the Imperial crowne : yet so , as of all men He was generally despised .

A. D. 1349. Charles the IVth . Emperour the XXVIIIth ,

After this in the year 1350 , Pope Clemens out of Coveteousness proclaimed a second Jubilee to be held at Roma . Bonifacius had ordained a Jubilee to be held once , in every hundreth year : but Clemens out of hope to live up to that day , ordained to have it done once , in every fiftieth year . And hence issued out proclamations all over Europe , to give notise of the same ; Plat . de vit . ejus . Trithem . & Naucl . and withal to proclaime the secutar plays to be acted . These had been of old time observed by the Pagan Roman Emperours ; but were abolished by the Christian Emperours , as prophane things ; not at all becomming Christianity ; and yet this Holy wise , & good Pope as some said was not ashamed to introduce againe those old pagan customes . It was also published by proclamation , that because his holiness would not himselfe be there . Every man going forth to the Jubilee , might choose a Confessor , unto whom power was allowed to forgive sin , even as the Pope himselfe , with a command given forth by proclamation unto the Angels of Heaven , to take the Souls so absolved , & to carry Them next way , into the glory of Paradise . But at this Jubilee it pleased god , that such a plague of pestilence befell at Roma , that of the infinite thousands of people that came there for remission of sins ; scarce ten of a thousand returned home , but left Their bodies at Roma ; and what becam of Their souls , is hard to say . And on the next year after this Jubilee dyed Pope Clemens . And

A. D. 1352. Pope Innocentius the VIth . Pope LXXXIId .

N. 5. Succeeded ; a man much commended for piety , & good government in the Papacy ; above his predecessors . Plat . in vita ejus . & Nauclerus . And yet no sooner settled in place , but he followed the track of his fellows in strife , & bloud guiltiness ; embroyling all Italia with warrs . For being secure of a sloathfull , and easy man in the throne of the Empire . He very severely exacted from the Italian princes , the uttmost penny that could upon any pretence be hook't in , as due unto the Church : By which meanes in 9 years time , having created , so much difference , and such bloudy warrs ; that all the witt he had could not allay : being oppressed with griefe thereat , he dyed . When

A. D. 1362. Urbanus the Vth , Pope the LXXXIIId ,

N. 6. Ascended the throne : who pursued the warrs of Italia , with great vigour ; and in his fifth year went to Roma . Where after long search , he pretended to have found out the heads of St. Peter , & St. Paul among the dust . Which being layd up in boxes of gold ; he set up , by the high Altar in Lateran , with much solemnity of veneration , Plat . in vita ejus . by all the clergy , & people of Roma . Thus diligent , & dexterous were they in those dayes , at setting up of Idols . And whether right or wrong , They flattered Themselves , that these were the true heads , tho never so unlikely . This Pope also brought up a new , and pleasant devise of a consecrated Rose : which being annointed with balme , sprinkled with musk , & watered with holy water , mixed with certaine prayers over the same : it becam holy unto all intents , and purposes . And such was a present for a King . And the first present of this nature was sent unto the sacred Majesty of a Royal Harlott , queen Joannna of Naples , who had murdered her Husband for sport . And also now abouts began the custome of sending about the Agnus Dei , on the first year of every Pope , and againe once in every seven years . But neither the Agnus , nor the Rose could charme the rebellious Italians . Wherefore Charles the Emperour , Pontani Bohem . & Fabr . was sent for , to helpe out . But he comming to little purpose . His Holines being a weary of Roma , dyed by the way , betweene there , & Avignion . During all the times from Frederik the IId . unto these dayes had been inplacable warrs , & sends in Italy , between the Guelphs & Ghibelines . Of which the Gibelines being for the rights of the Emperours , & the Guelphs of the Popes : The Gibelines were now toppant , for the taming of whom this obsequious Prince was sent for by His Holiness . But he could do no feats . And so returned . After Urban

A. D. 1370. Gregorius the XIth , Pope the LXXXIVth .

N. 7. Was elected at Avenion . Now during all the times afore said , had been continuall warrs , & persecutions , against the Albigists , and all other reformed Christians generally stiled Puritans , by fire & slaughter , every where , that They could be - found , without intermission . And yet the holy light brought in by these people , by no witt of man could be extinguished : but stil the more They went about to obscure it , by some meanes or other of Gods good providence , the brighter still it shon . See his works extant . & Froissart . And in this age stood up one John Wickleffe a learned man of the university of Oxford ; who cam in a fresh in vindication of the truth . For being a meeke , & holy man , as one , who sought neither wealth nor glory to himselfe : Hee was therefore greatly esteemed of in that academy : and becam well knowne by many of the nobility , & by King Edward himselfe : in so much as by his reputation , & learning , together with his holy life ; he made a great advance of reformation in England . Annal of Suev . About the same time also the Helvetians began to enter into a league against the unreasonable excommunications of the Clergy . This Gregory was a man , ( as is said ) courteous affable , and pious ; and who had made a vow , if ever he becam Pope , to goe & dwell at Roma . But this vowe , the King of France , & the Cardinals , did all They could to hinder . And he had submitted to be hindered for 6 years : during which time , he gave command to suppress the doctrine of Wicklesse ; as Heretical . But such was the mans learning & courage , Jovinus . backed with good friends , that all the force & malice of the Bishops could not hinder him , the Duke of Lancaster being his especiall friend & patron . In the 7th . year the Pope did steal away from Avinion in winter time , Plat . de vit . ejus and came to Roma : where he found good welcome from a desolate city , and forlorne Churches , and of the citizens . But the Florentines not answering his commands , with a ready obedience , were soone excommunicated , & bloudy times followed . But ere maters could be determined His Holiness dyed at Roma . Naucl . & Crantzius . He had been eager of recovering the tenths , in Germany , but was greatly opposed by the three Spiritual Electors . And then

A. D. 1378. Pope Rusticus Anonymus . Pope the LXXXVth ,

N. 8. Was set up : At the Election of this Pope , Froissart . Bo . the 2. the citizens were troublesome to the Cardinals ; and urged with so much eagerness to have an Italian , & no more French man to be chosen , because of the inconveniences that had happened by the default : That the Cardinals not satisfying demaunds readily ; They used violence , and caused the Cardinals without delay to choose the next old man they mett ; who being a very aged man indeed , was cloathed in Pontificalibus & being set on a white Mule , was in great triumph led thorow the city unto the palace . But on the 3d , day after , the poorman tyred with his too troublesome state ; dyed , without any remembrance of his name .

A. D. 1378. Urbanus the VIth , Pope the LXXXVIth , A. D. 1378. Wenceslaus Emperour the XXIXth ,

N. 9. Then after much contention it happened that a man was chosen that was an Italian Archbishop , but no member of the conclave , & was called Urbanus the VIth . Who being crowned , immediatly began to reforme the Pride & coveteousness of the Churchmen . Plat . de vita ejus . Whereupon the French Cardinals , who were by farre the most in numbet by a sleighth got a way from Roma to Anagnia ; and chose an Antipope called Clemens the VIIth , a Frenchman .

Clemens the VIIth , Antipope . Pope the LXXXVIIth .

Whence followed presently dissention , & bloudshed . For Gregory the former Pope , having brought French souldiers into Italia ; these sided with Clemens , & did much mischiefe until They were all cut off . The King of France also sided with Clemens , Plat . de vit . Urb. and invited him to Avignion . And thus the very Holiness of this Roman Church was guilty of great Schisme , Crantz . Froiss . & bloudshed . Pope Urban sent for Charles out of Hungary , the brother of him , whom queen Joanna of Naples had murdered ; and he came to hi● ayd . But Ottho the present husband of that Joanna , Mariana . adopted Lewes of Anjou to resist him ; who also cam with 30000 men , but perished in his attempts . Yet Charles of Hungaria refusing to make the Popes kinsman lord of Campanià , Plat . & Justin . these friends fell out . The Pope charged 7 Cardinals with treachery , & made Them prisoners , & went about to depose Charles . Whereupon he approaching in armes towards Roma , the Pope fled to Genoa , carrying his imprisoned Cardinals with him ; where he put Them in baggs , & threw Them into the sea : For such it seemes was the arbitrary power of His Holiness , that he could imprison , condemne , & kill , without hearing , or tryal ; and as it appeared by the mater of fact , his will was as boundless as his power . Mariana & Dubrav . In the meane time Charles of Hungary dyed poysoned , as was thought , by queen Joanna , or her daughter . And then Urban returning to Roma sent out his Indulgences to raise men to warre against the Antipope , Froissart . & the Frenchmen . During these troubles in Italia ; the Emperour Charles being dead Winceslaus his son chosen into his place on the same year with Pope Urban , Avent . proved a sleepy prince , who minded nothing but his pleasures . The Venetians & Genoesses ( who were the great Sea men of these dayes , and the bulwarks of Christendome by sea against the encroaching Turks ) pursuing each other with bloudy warrs : Platin . Annales Turcic . gave way unto the grand enemy to advance farre into Christendome . In England , the famous Wickleffe . & his new Converts , who had been protected under King Edward , were persecuted under King Richard his successor . Froissart . Yet during these dissentions of the Popes had the more respit : so as that Holy & good man John Wickleff , a famous Reformed preacher dyed in peace , at his parsonage house , at Lutterworth a markett towne in Licestershire in England , about the 10th , year of King Richard in 1387. When this man was first called in question by the Bishop , in order to be burned after his death : the Vice Chancellour , and the whole Congregation of Masters there , made a publik testimonial of his learning & good life in his defence . Record . ejusd . Ac. Which sayes [ That His Conditions throwout His whole life were sincere & commendable ; whose honest maners & Conditions , profoundness of Learning , most redolent renowne & fame , we desire the more earnestly to be notified , to all the faithfull , See a Copy of the whole Test : in the Act. & mon by Mr , Fox . for that we understand his maturity & ripeness of conversation , His diligent labours , to tend to the praise of God , &c. Neither was he convict of Heresy , or burned by our prelats ; after his buryal ; God forbid , our Prelats should condemne a man of such honesty for an Heretik , who amongst all the rest of our University , had written in Logik , Philosophy , Divinity , Morality , & the Speculative art , without Peer . ] In wittness whereof we seal this testimonial with our Common seal . Oct. 5. 1406. ] It is said also by Popish authours , Aeneas Sylv : in Hist . Boh . & catal . by Johan Bale . that he wrote very much , and yet that his writings were such as no man could reprove . But doctrines it seemes were fathered upon him which were none of his . The King of Hungaria about these times dying without issue . Sigismundus the Emperours brother got that Kingdome . In the year 1383 , Pope Urban proclaimed another Jubilee at Roma ; and decreed to have one kept every 33 years , according to the age of Christ . Thus such easy reasons prevailed , to make way for sport & proffit , for which purposes these Jubilees were made only to serve . And after 11 years reigne Urban dyed , in 1389. And soone aftet

A. D. 1389. Bonifacius the IXth . Pope the LXXXVIIIth ,

N. 10. Was elected ; being a young man of 30 years of age . Plat . in vita ejus . But he soone became an old man , & Malifacius , by meanes of his abominable vices . He was also ignorant of Learning , & therfore a great favourer of blockheads . Also he openly mainteined Simony without any shame . In these dayes there being , like Pope , like Emperour , for minding of pleasures , & follies , and mindlessnes : The Turks continually prevailed in the East . And the reformed Religion got ground as much in the west : tho it made not so much noise . Yet under a careless Pope , William Courtney , & after him Thomas Arundel , Archbishops English , did much persecute the disciples of Wickleffe , by whom Randolph Bishop of Chichester , Iohn Ashwarby , Vicar of St. Mary's in Oxford , Append . Joh . Bo . cent . 6. William Swinderby , Iohn Purvy , Henry Crump , Richard White , William Thorp , and diverse others notable Preachers , & Scholars , were excommunicated & accursed for Their weldoing . But despising Their causeless curses , They appealed unto a general Council . But in process of time ; These , and a great many more suffered for Their religion , some by fire , & others in prison , & some in exile . Of these One Peter Paine expelled from Oxford fled into Bohemia , where he made many Converts . And a certaine youngman of Bohemia being a Student in Oxford , carryed away with him from thence the books of Wickleffe into Bohemia . Whence John Hus in these dayes a preacher at Prague , came to understand Wickleffs doctrines , & began to justifie Them at Prague in Bohemia . And many disciples joyned Themselves unto that Hus . Annale● Suev . Whence occasioned an Inquisition against Heretiks at Augusta , & many suffered there .

A. D. 1394. Benedictus the XIIIth . Antipope & Pope the LXXXIXth ,

In 1394. Dyed Clemens the Antipop● , in whose place was chosen by the French Cardinals at Avignion another Antipope called Benedictus the XIIIth . who tho deprived once , & againe , yet wore he the name of His Holiness 30 years . Sigismund King of Hungary by the death of Mary his wife , lost his right to that crown , but He deteined it by force against the queen of Poland his wives sister . Plat . in vit . Bon . Benedict the Antipope in his fourth year , was taken by the King of France , & was deposed , & imprisoned . But escaping away , Annal . Flandriae . he got into Spaine his native countrey and there claymed as Pope . Wenceslaus the Emperour despised for his negligence , & sloath , Trithemius . as much as the great Logge was , that was cast into the pond to be the King of frogs : was at length deposed by the German Princes . And on the next year proud Bajazeth the Turkish King , Annal . Turc . was over throwne in battel , & taken captive , by the mighty Tamirlaine , the Tartarian Prince . In 1400 Pope Bonifacius celebrated another prophane Jubilee at Roma . Leonic . And on the same year was Rupertus the Count Palatine elected Emperour in the place of Winceslaus , Chytr . Trith . who very tamely contented himselfe to be King of Bohemia , & in subjection to the Emperour .

A. D. 1400. Rupertus Emperour the XXXth ,

After 14 years reigne Bonifacius having lived in pleasures , dyed at Roma . Then

A. D. 1404. Innocentius the VIIth , Pope the XCth ,

N. 11. Obteined the triple crowne : who had sworne before his inthronization , to renounce his seat , Plat . in ejus vita . in case the Church Union so required . But when Benedict the Antipope had agreed to do the same , after Innocent was in possession , he would not endure to hear of renouncing , but followed the steps of Urban , & Boniface , which afore he had greatly condemned . Hence the Romans began to tumultuat . And when some cam to him to put him in mind of his oath , he caused eleven Roman citizens , to be thrown down out at a window for the same reason , so that They dyed of the fall ; he sa●ing , there was no other way to avoid the schisme of the Church . Upon this occasion he was expell'd Roma , & fled to Viterbium . But soon after he was called home againe , tho little to his contentment : For he cursed Ladislaus King of Naples , who had ayded in his expulsion : And immediatly was smitten with a Palsy , whereof he dyed . Every body saying it was just upon him . This Schisme in the Papacy had brought lowe the Papal throne ; both in reputation , power , and revenue ; In so much as the Cardinals feeling the smart thereof , were generally grieved , & ashamed : and therefore did unanimously agree , and did swear to it , in presence of publik Notaries , ( who reco●ded Their oaths , ) with severe curses , Id. Platina . in case of neglect of performance : That whosoever of Them , should be chosen the next Pope , for the Peace , & Union sake of the Church , in case the Antipope would do the like , He should and would depose himselfe from the Papacy . And agreement being made as aforesaid .

A. D. 1406. Gregorius the XIIth , Pope the XCIst ,

N. 12. ( One ready to depart the world with speed in al likelyhood ) a man of 80 years of age was chosen Pope . Platin de vita ejus . And he after his election , confirmed his former Oath , and that with a curse , & by a subscription under his hand , upon the termes afore said . And yet when it came to the tryal ; and Bendict the Antipope , being forced to it by his own party , had consented to depose Himselfe . This Gregory at first delayed , and lastly by a manifest tergiversation , neglected , & denyed , to performe the conditions of his double oath . Whereupon the Cardinals tooke upon Them to call a Council at Pisa , unto which both Popes being summoned , both refused to come . And thereupon They tooke upon Them to deprive Them Both . And They chose to be Pope .

A. D. 1410. Alexander the Vth , Pope the XCIId ,

N. 13. This man by reason of small revenues , and profuse expences , was stiled the beggarly Pope . Nevertheless he behaved himselfe , not without great hopes of his proving well : Platin de vita ejus . But time permitted not to condescend unto a tryal , what he would be : For that in a few moneths time , he dyed . And dying , he admonished his Cardinals to peace , & Unity , and to mainteine the dignity of the Church : saying he believed , that all which was done , at the Council of Pisa , was well done , And at his last breath he used these words of our Saviour saying [ My peace I give unto you , Joh . 14 : 27. my peace I leave with you . ] and having thus said He gave up the Ghost . Thus His Holiness seemed to act Christs part at his death ; and had he done it with Christs Spirit , or had it been of God , Act. 5 : 38 , 39. what he said , and did ; it would have carryed Gods blessing in the effect of it . But seeing it did not so , but quite contraryly ; ( for after Him , & He dead ; things grew worse , & worse , and more , Plat . de vita . Johan . Mart . Eug . &c. & more out of order , unto this very day : ) so as what shall we say ? What ever this Pope Alexander was Himselfe , a good meaning man , yea , or not . Yet besure , His blessing , and His dying blessing , was not at all of God , nor was it spoke with Christs Spirit . For Christs blessing on his Apostles , had a blessed effect , & the Church advanced infinitely there after . But Pope Alexanders blessing , on his Cardinals , had no good effect , but the contrary ; and after it , the Popish Church dwindled , and wasted away , and never more recovered . And hence therefore Pope Alexanders blessing of peace , was not after the manner as Christ gave , but as the world giveth , gave he unto them . Joh . 14 : 27. More over it was not true , that he believed , That what was done at Pisa , was wel done . For if so , then was it well done , in that the Cardinals deposed the Pope . And if so ; then what an abominable lye was it , that Pope Leo the IIId , and all the Church at that time did declare unto Charles the Great , that the Pope was Head , of all Churches , Plat . de vita . Leonis iijtii . [ Ab omnibus una voce responsum est , Sedem Apostolicam omnium Ecclesiarum caput , a Nemine judicari debere . & of no man ought to be judged . ] Then also what a damnable wrech was Pope Nicholas the great , to accurse all men , Bzovii Ec. Hist . ad an . 863. who should dare to gain say the Opinions as well as mandates of the Pope ! And what villanous wreches have been the whole Church of Roma , & all the Popes , & Clergy thereof , who have all along mainteined , that the Pope was accountable to no man : and thereupon in justification of this point , have occasioned a whole sea of bloudshed ! And yet now Loe ! the Cardinals have , taken upon Them to judge , & condemne His Holiness the Pope ! Their great Lord , & master whom no man ought to judge or condemne . But say They , he was manifestly perjured ! yea , and what then ? So was Pope Nicholas the Great ; Pope Gregory the VIIth , Pope Alexander the IIId . and who not ? who have all transgressed the decrees & curses of their predecessors , & their oaths of allegiance to their masters the Emperours ? And yet the sense was of the Roman Church , that neither the Emperour , nor the Cardinals , nor any man , might require of the Pope , any account of his doings . And therefore , if Pope Gregory were forsworne : No doubt but the old man , thought well according to the Roman doctrine , that if the Popes have had power to dispense with oaths , and absolve the swearers from the breach of oaths , why might not Pope Gregory absolve Himselfe , as well as others ? And if the Pope could forgive , all other sin : why not his owne perjury ? He was an old man of fourscore years old , and therfore perhaps chosen Pope , because at that age , he might not thinke much to depose Himselfe ; having not long to live . But so sweet a thing ( it seems it was with carnal men to be a Pope , and to have Papal glory ) that this good old Gregory being also a Carnal man knew not how to part with it , especially seeing that He knew no better things ! And yet these Cardinals being Carnal men , as wel as he , or worse , must needs reprove him , & that with deprivation ! And now verily , tho we might be induced to thinke that this Pope Alexander was a simple wel meaning man ; as may seeme by his dying words : Yet it is plaine , rhat He was not at all in the right ; neither was it of God , the blessing that he gave his Cardinals ; Nor was it true that he believed , that all was wel done , that was done at Pisa . For tho we graunt them , that Pope Gregory deserved to be deposed : Yet his Cardinals , his liege men ought not to have done it , Both their allegiance to Their Sovereigne , the Pope , and the Doctrine of Their Church , utterly forbidding it . And yet since They have done it , and pretended to have done well in what they did : They have by that Deed borne wittness , against Their own Church , that the doctrine of the Popes infallibility is an errand Lye , invented by the Devil , and so is Their doctrine of the Papal absolute Sovereignety , that the Pope is above Emperours & Kings . But

A. D. 1410. John the XXIVth . Pope the XCIIId ,

N. 14. What by force , Plat . de vit . ejus . and what by bribery , and other reasons conducing was chosen Pope . & Chron . Belgic . During these things the holy Reformation , both in France , England , & Germany , was greatly advanced . And in Germany no place abounded more with the light of the Gospel then did Bohemia , where John Hus having received light from the candle of Wickleffe ; did greatly advance the truth . And One Jerome or Hierom a Priest , & a very learned man , who having first disputed of religion at Paris in France , cam thence into Germany , and at length cam to Prague where joyning with John Hus , Historia Bohem . those two holy & stout men , lived to see great success of Their ministry . These opposed by the sloathfull King Wenceslaus , Their books were burned . But the people tumultuating on Their behalfe , that King yielded unto a tolleration of the reformed religion . About this time dyed the Emperour Rupertus . The sedition of German Princes on the one hand , and the schisme of the Popes on the other , withheld so , as he never went to Roma for Coronation : Yet was He on all sides acknowledged a lawful Emperour . But not able to compass those good things he had designed ; he dyed with much of griefe upon his spirits . Then was chosen

A. D. 1410. Jodocus Marques of Moravia Emperour the XXXIth ,

But soone dislik't , he was therfore againe sett aside uncrowned .

And Sigismundus becam Emperour also the XXXIth ,

This man was brother of Wenceslaus King of Bohemia , Chronic . Belgic . and was Himselfe King of Hungaria , & son of the former Emperour Charles the IVth and ascended unto the Imperiall Throne , promoted at the instance of Pope John . This Pope disturbed by Ladislaus King of Naples , implored ayd of the Emperour Sigismund . And in order to obteine it was constrained to call a Council at Constans in Germany . And in the meane time , John Hus of Prague , was cited to Roma , to answere articles of Heresy against him . And appearing by his Legat , He answered before the Pope , but was excommunicated : Historia . Bohem . and appealed therefrom unto the next general Council . Notwithstanding the Pope suspended the City of Prague until John Hus was expelled the city ; whereupon he retyred thence . But in 1414 the Council at Constans sat , where Pope John personally was present . And soon after cam thither also Sigismund the Emperour . At this Council was condemned John Wickleffe the English Reformer after he had been dead all most 30 years : and his books were burnt . Acta Council . But alas it was now too late to do that , seeing the sense of them was written in the hearts of a world of good Christians all over Christendome . His body also was condemned to be taken up , & his bones to be burnt . To this Council was cited the famous Iohn Hus , who having obteined the Emperours pasport for free egress and regress , personally appeared , and justifyed his doctrine , to be according to the sense of Holy writt , Histor . Bohem . and the purest primitive times . But was cast into prison , by authourity of the Pope , & Council , notwithstanding his pasport , ( the Emperour alleging he could not help it . ) After this Hierome of Prague being also cited ; but denyed license of regress , yet in trust to the integrity & excellency of his doctrine , did boldly expose himselfe unto the hazard of his life , and also appeared before the Council , and justifyed his doctrine . On the year 1415 was Iohn Hus condemned by the bloudy Council to be burned alive for an Heretik . And enduring the paine of the flames with a noble Christian courage , that Holy man made a brave testimony of the truth & soundness of his doctrine . Hierome was layd in prison in heavy irons , who languishing long in that desolate state , and destitute of reliefe , at length began a little to shrinke , but in the end recovering himselfe , he stood firme unto the truth , and also on the next year , which was 1416 boldly , & like a true Christian endured the flames , as his brother Hus had done . In the meane time Pope Iohn himselfe , was accused of many grievous crimes : and he misdoubting himselfe , at first submitted , to depose himselfe . But after repenting of that submission , Plat . de vit . ejus . & Naucler . fled from the Council . But pursued by the Emperour , was taken , & brought backe . Where called to account before the Council , it was proved against him . 1st , That he had hi●ed a Physitian ro poyson his Predecessor Pope Alexander : and also it was proved against him , that he was an Heretik , a Lyar , an Hypokrite , a Symonist , a Murderer , an Inchanter , an Adulterer ; a Sodomite , a Gamester at dice &c. And for these , & other faults , he was condemned : and formally deposed by authourity of the Council . Alas , Alas , how the case is altered ! Whilom since ; all the world wondered after the Pope : and now Loe ! Rev. 13 : 3. how he is made a scorne on ! He that was above Emperours , and Kings ; and whom No man might judge ! Loe , what a pass is brought upon him ! Is this the effect of Pope Alexanders dying blessing ? Is this the fruit of the Popish schismes ? That at length the body of the Popish Church , hath rent her own Head , from off her shoulders . And now loe , here is a second testimony , from a Council called by the Pope himselfe , That His Holiness the Pope is not infallible ; and that the doctrine of His absolute Sovereignty , is a very Lye , invented by the Devil ; Joh . 8 : 44. and that he hath no Sovereignty over Emperours or Kings , but may be lawfully caught , & imprisoned by Them . And if so : how then doe these things condemne all those Heroes of this Church , Nicholas the great , Gregory the VIIth , Alexander the IIId , Innocent the IIId . and the rest ; who have accasioned seas of bloudshed , to mainteine a contrary doctrine ! And the truth is , had those Great Popes been brought to the barre , as was this miserable sneaks , there had been more then enough , to have deposed every one of them , as this man was . But then the Beast was in his pomp & triumph ; and now he is falling ! And yet it is to be admired , by what authourity , these great men of the Council , who were sworne liege subjects unto his infallible Holiness ; and had received Their Life from His breath ; who had called them to Council , and had given Them all the authourity They had : could notwithstanding judge , condemne , and dethrone Their Lord , & Maker , as the worme in the fruit , does by the womb that bred it ! Will They say They did it , by Imperiall authourity ; that was not so : for it is against Their principles to allege that ; and besides not He , but the Pope called them , & gave Them life ; and as to mater of practice , it appears , the Emperour was but a Lackey unto the Pope , & Council , who when John Hus was by them imprisoned , had neither authourity , nor power , nor interest enough with Them to make good his word , & pasport of free egress , & regress , to release the prisoner . And if They had not Imperial authourity , whence then had they it ? From Themselves ? No. For how could that be ? Could They give Themselves life , and power ? Or were They Their own Council ? No , They were neither Their Owne , nor the Emperours , but the Popish Council , and sat by his authourity . And he being deprived , Their authourity was also deprived . And was the head a corrupt thing , and could the body be pure ? No , surely . They murdered John Hus , and Hierome of Prague for Heresie ; and yet are guilty of rebellion against Their own lord . Loe therefore , to what a passe the Popish faith is come . They have believed , & acted , Plat . de vit . Greg . Inno : Joh . &c. all the heads of Them , they considered not what , nor did They care ! The Popes one after Other , have sworne , & forsworne Themselves ! And the Cardinals believed one thing , and yet acted quite contrary unto Their own faith . Of whom therefore , and of Their Popes : as Jacobs sons did say ( of Their Brothers coat , when dipt in bloud , ) unto Their aged father [ Know now , Gen. 37 : 32. whether it be Thy Sons coat or no ; ] So ; say we of these : Know ye , O all ye , that hear off these things , bloudy acts , foul and evil doings , whether , or no , This be not the very hair , & hide , and hornes , & crownes , wherein , & where with , The Beast out of the Sea , Rev. 13 : 1 , 2 , &c. Ch. 17 : 1 , 2 , &c. and the Great whore , were cloathed & clad . John thus deprived & layd by , he was committed to prison , where he lay 3 years . Then was Pope Gregory summoned , to answere before the same Allmighty Council . Who not appearing , yet sent his Legat , & renounced of himselfe his dignity . Now here lodges another Mystery . Plat . de vitis . This Gregory had been already deposed by the Cardinals at Pisa . Which deposition , had it been lawfull & good , to what purpose was he cited to come here ? And was it not good , then how cam They to have authourity to cite Him ? For They claymed under Pope John . And He under the authourity of those Cardinals at Pisa . Surely the men of this Council , conceived a fond pride , in the vaine exercise of authourity upon needless things . Bendict also was summoned out of Spaine , But he neither appeared in person , nor by Legat : and yet was deprived . And so he had been several times before that . However after this

A. D. 1417. Martinus the Vth , Pope the XCIVth .

N. 15. Was chosen , by the Council , with consent of the Cardinals , & the Officious Emperour , and was called Martinus because upon St. Martins eve , He was chosen Pope . And he was crowned at Constans , where the Pope riding in State , the tractable Emperour led his horse by the bridle , himselfe walking on foote . And being crowned , He presently dissolved the Council . Plat . de vit . Nauclerus . Thus One Pope having made a Council , was thereby un Pop't , And that Council having set up a new Pope ; his first act was to unkennel that Councill . Yet he did it very courteously . For to make Them amends , He forgave Them all Their Sins , upon very easy termes ; and not only so , but he pardoned all Their housholds , & all the Company , and that not only for the murders of John Hus , & Hierome , and the dethronization of His Holiness Pope Iohn ; but also for all the sins to be committed between that time & the hour of their death . Now there were at this Council multitudes of people of all sorts , pipers & fidlers in great abundance , and Harlotts , & in all liklihood pickpocketts , if not cheaters , & greater thieves : however all were pardoned , in case they do but fast every friday , without any consideration , tho they be drunke every day in the weeke besides ; and tho they have committed or shall commit murther or adultery ; and this without any condition of sure tokens of repentance . Thus this holy father began his reigne , by prescribing rules unto God the Father , & God the Son to forgive sins hand over head . Now these things thus ended . the Bohemians very fiercely rose up in armes , Hist . Boh . per Sylvium . in order to be revenged for the bloud of Iohn Hus , & Hierome their preachers ; and tumultuously assembling , threw out at a window the Praetor , & 7 Consuls at the city of Prague , whereat King Wenceslaus put to a fright , dyed . And Sigismund the Emperour claymed as King . But Iohannes de Trosenac , commonly called Zisca becomming Head unto the mutiniers did in many battels orethrow the armies of Sigismund , & of all others who came out against him . And they spoiled the monasteries , & defaced all monuments of Idolatrie in the Temples , and thus for 19 years with great success by force of armes , they carryed on Their Reformation . I do not justifie these doings , which were against the customes , & conversation of the pure primitive times , wherein they never once attempted to reforme religion by force of armes . But the attempts of these men grounded upon a sincere godly zeal , proceeding of ignorance , & not of malice : and encouraged by the doctrines & patternes of the Romanists ; See Sect . the 3d , of this Chap. and particularly from the advise of Pope Zachary in the case of King Chilperik [ That a King misbehaving Himselfe , it was in power of the People to depose Him , and to elect a new King . ] Whereupon these esteeming , that both the Pope , & Emperour , & the King had all misbehaved themselves ; They thought it therefore in Their own power to reforme them all . However Pope Martin bestirr'd him to cut them off : But His curses , & threats , & moneys , & forces , were all invaine . This pestilent Heresy , ( as he stiled them ) grew upon him , do what he could . After 3 years Pope John got out of prison , and returned into Italy , but making no new parties , went peaceably to Roma , and fell down , & kissed Pope Martins toe : whereupon the Pope delivered of that dread of him . Made him Cardinal of Tusculum . One would have thought , that as he had been convicted of Murder , & Sorcery & Sodomy , He had not been fitt to live . However was he unfitt to be Pope , he could not be fitt to be a Cardinal . Plat . de vit . But policy in those dayes was beyond religion . Howbeit Iohn having once been Pope , could not brooke it , to become back againe to be Cardinal , and to live privatly : whence not long after he dyed of melancholly . And at length the old Pope Bendict in Spaine dyed too , after he had kept up a schisme in the Papacy 30 years . But he no sooner dead . But in

A. D. 1424. Clemens the VIIIth , Antipope the XCVth ,

Was chosen to hold up the cudgells against Martin . In 1428 was dug up & burnt the carcass of Iohn Wickleff , after it had slept in peace more then 40 years ; and this by speciall command from his Holiness ! It seemes the rotten bones of that holy preacher , irked this ten horned Beast Finally His Holiness gave away the Kingdome of Sicilia , which was none of his owne to the Duke of Anjou . And after that restored it unto the right owner , conditionally to buy off the Patroon of the Antipope the King of Arragon . And then Clemens the VIIIth . being forced to depose himselfe , Plat . de vitis . Martin made him Bishop of Majorke out of Charity ; and thus ended this schisme , which had plagued the Roman beast so many years . But Martin had little joy of his Monarchy , for that little above one year after , he dyed of an apoplexy . And then

A. D. 1413. Eugenius the IVth , Pope the XCVIth ,

N. 16. Came in place . Id. Plat . Martin before His death had called a general Council to be held at Basil . And tho He dyed before the day of meeting ; yet the Council mett , without any new summons ; and being mett , cited the new Pope to meet Them there . But He taking state upon Him denyed to come . On His first year cam Sigismund to Roma , and peaceably received the Imperial crowne , and so returned . At Basil the Council sitting without order of Pope or Emperour , decree'd ; That that Council was above the Pope ; and that the Pope ought to obey Them . And thus they dasht at one blow , the sovereignty of St. Peters chayr . In the meane time the Pope called another Council at Ferrara , and cited the Basilians thither . But the Emperour appearing together with them at Basil ; They becam too heavy for Eugenius , for the Emperour threatening , He was forced to submit , and to allow that Council for fear o●… deposition . Du●rav . Chronic . Belgicum & Hist . Bohemiae . This was in the year 1434. To this Council the Bohemians being friendly invited , sent their Legats , and after a civil audience , They were allowed the liberry of the Communion in both Kinds . And a while after the Emperour invited , came in kindly among them , and was crowned at Prague . And being crowned he dyed . And His son in law

A. D. 1438. Albertus the IId . Emperour the XXXIIth .

Succeeded Him in the Empyre , & Kingdome of Bohemia . He was Duke of Austria lineally descended from Rodulph of Habsburgh . Then Eugenius being out of fear of Sigismund , held on His Council at Ferrara . Whether cam unto Him the Emperour o● Constantinople with His Patriarch , & Bishops , Annales Sueviae . & patch't up a slight submission unto His Holiness , in hopes of ayd against the Turks ; which Eugenius promised but neve● performed . But the plague arriving also at Ferrara : Eugenius adjourned His Council to Florentia . In the meane time the high flowne Council at Basil , was in a rage for that the Pope appeared not at Basil , either in person , or by his Legat , and at length for default of appearance , June the 25. 1439 did pass sentence of deposition against Him : And did choose in his place Amidaeus Duke of Savoy by the name of

A. D. 1439. Foelix the Vth , Antipope : the XCVIIth ,

Eugenius dissolved his Council at Florence with appointment to meet at Lateran . And in the meane time dyed the Emperour Albert , whom his brother

A. D. 1440. Friderikus the IIId , Emperour the XXXIIIth ,

Did succeed in the Empyre , & Dukedome of Austria . In the year 1443 , Amurath the IId . King of the Turks having entred Europe with victorious armes , Annales Turcic . advanced as far as Hungaria . At what time having made truce with Ladislaus the King of that Countrey , for ten years , confirmed by articles in writing , and by oaths on both sides for better observation : He returned back into Asia . But Pope Eugenius understanding what agreement was made , sent over Julius His Legat to infringe this peace , alleging [ That an Oath made with the enemies of the Church was of no moment . Trithem . Platin . & others . ] And accordingly the peace was wilfully broken by Ladislaus , at the Popes instance , he being absolved from his oath , as if it had never been made . Bucholz . Ann. ad an . 1443. 1444. And at the same time Pope Eugenius excommunicated all the Clergy of the Council of Basil , and the new Pope Foelix . And that new Pope , and His Patroons the Basilian Council excommunicated Eugenius , calling him a Rebel against the sacred Canons , and a notorious disturber of the peace of the Church , a Symonist , Perjured , an incorrigible Schismatik , and an obstinat Heretik . And Eugenius , and his Council as yet sitting at Florentia wrote unto all christian Princes , that Pope Amideus had advised with Inchanters , was an Hypokrite , a Wolfe in a Sheepskin , Beelzebub &c. Love is of God ( saith St. John ) but They who love not are not of God , 1 Joh . 4 : 7 , 8. and know nothing of Him . And thus it was with these men on both sides ! The Council of Basil , had no lawfull authourity at all , neither from the Emperour , nor the Pope , nor by Nature , nor by any lawe : and if by none of these , then not from God also . Their pretence was from a Dead Pope , who dying , His Call dyed with him , unless it were to follow him into another world . True it is , that they were a body of Papists met together : and what they said , as to the authourity of a Council lawfully called , above the Pope ; was a good testimony against the Popish Church & all the rebellious and wicked proceedings of the Popes , for 300 years space ag●inst their Sovereigne Lords the Emperours , from Stephen the IXth , onwards ; and that These Popes were guilty of all the bloudshed of those years , by reason of all the war●s by Them occasioned to mainteine Their unlawfull & wicked pretensions ; which these learned Men , of Their own party doe acknowledge by Their Decrees there made . And tho Pope Eugenius had a pretence of more just clayme , yet his proceeding by wrath , & Curses & such like doings savoured not of the Spirit of God , but rather of the Devil the first Murderer . Ezek . 17 : 13 , 14 , 15 , 16. And his absolving King Ladislaus from his oath of agreement with the Turkish King , and teaching him to breake that agreement ; was a thing savouring so much of blasphemy , & barbarisme ; that the rudest Infidels abhorred to be guilty off . But finally the Pope prevailed so far , that Lewes the son of the French King , cam with an army of 30000 men to besiege the Council in Basil , where was fought a bloudy battel with the Helvetians , who defended the city , & brake up the siege . In 1444 was fought the great battel of Varna in Hungaria between Amurath the Turkish King , and the Hungarians . Historia Hungar . & Annal . Turcic . Whereat on the two first dayes , the Turkes were worsted , and on the 3d . day were near an utterrout : At what time King Amurath taking out of his bosome the paper of articles that were broken ; and lifting up his eyes to heaven said [ These are the articles O Jesus Christ , which Thy Christians have covenanted with Me , and have sworne holily by Thy name . But now They have violated Their faith attested by Thy name , and have falsely denyed Their God : And now Christ If Thou be God ; I beseech thee avenge Thine own wrongs and mine , and shew the punishment of perjury unto Them , which as yet have not known thy name . ] He had scarcely don speaking thus , whenas on a sodaine the battel turned . And King Ladislaus was miserably slaine , and so was Julianus the Popes Legat who with bel , booke & Candle all in vaine had cursed the Turkes in the Popes name ; only the Noble general Hunniades escaped . Aeneas Syl . Epist. 81. lib . 1. An● such was the fruit of Perjury , and such was the force of the Popes authourity , to absolve from Oaths of agreement ; even like a sword whose edge is so turned , as it cannot cut at all . After this 3 years Pope Eugenins dyed , having sat 16 years . And

A. D. 1447. Nicholas the Vth. Pope the XCVIIIth ,

N. 17. ( The Antipope Foelix yet living ; and the Council at Basil stil fitting , ) was chosen . Plat . de vit . ejus . But the Emperour Friderik dissolved that Council ; and Foelix being over persuaded deposed himselfe : Whom Nicholas made a Cardinal . Nicholas also confirmed all the Decrees of the Council of Basil : thereby consenting himselfe also that the Council was above the Pope and might call him unto account ; and controlling the pretences of most of the former Popes ; that no man ought to question the Popes actions . The Emperour Friderik comming to Roma , was by him crowned . Annales Flandriae . This Pope sold Indulgences of Pardon for sin , under pretence to-get money to be imployed against the Turks . but it was imployed unto privat uses . In 1450 was a mighty concourse of people to the Jubilee then celebrated at Roma . Where , Plat . in vit . ejus . what by meanes of people thronging , some to goe forward , & others backward , upon a bridge over Tiber , the hind most at each end of the bridge thrusting forwards , many were thrust over into the waters , & drowned . In his time cam Constantinus Emperour of Constantinople to implore plore ayd against the Turks ; but it was denyed him , because the Greeke Church would not perfectly submitt to be under the Roman Pope . And for want of helpe , that whole Empyre , & all Thrakia , & Greece fell into the hands of the Turkes . Soone after this the Romans conspiring against the Pope , thought to have brought him under , but failing in the attempt were glad to submitt . But Nicholas taking griefe for the loss of Constantinople , dyed after 8 years reigne ; and was none of the worst Popes . Then

A. D. 1455. Calixtus the IIId , Pope the XCIXth ,

N. 18. Ascended to the triple crowne , who was a Spanyard . This man was an avowed enemy unto the Turkes , and caused every day a bell to be tolled , Plat . de vit . ejus . at what time all people within the hearing , were commanded on Their knees to fall down & pray to God against the Turks . These prayers God seemed to hear ; for the expedition succeeded well , and the Turks were beaten . But then His Holiness having found out a new game to play ; which was to make his Nephew , or Son King of Sicilia : the pursuit of this mater , made him neglect the other : so as the victory against the Turks , wanting helpes of men , & money to pursue it , the advantage was lost . And before that loss could be recovered Calixtus dyed . After him

A. D. 1458. Pius the IId , Pope the Cth ,

N. 19. Was chosen , ( who had been Aeneas Sylviu● , a man who had written many excellent books , Plat . de vit . ejus . with much of candour & honesty , and was Scribe at the Council of Basil , and a principal doer there , and approved all that was done there , and wrote a booke in justification thereof ; See his own writings . wherein he shewed that the Pope was not head of the Church , and might be deposed . ) But being chosen Pope , he assumed the name of Pius Secundus , and sent abroad a Bull , with the title of retractations , Mariana . revoking what he had formerly written . He seemed to be very severe against Sigismund Duke of Austria . But by Diether Bishop of Mentz he delt very hardly & unjustly . Birkheim . For he deprived him , and gave away his Bishoprik unto Adolph of Nassou : Whence was occasioned much bloudshed , Naucler . Crantz : in Sax lib . 12. Annal . Sueviae . & spoil . Some say , he was sorry for what he had done : however Diether was restored . Also he could not scape without cursing sombody ; ( for so few Popes have done : ) He therefore Cursed all men , who should here after make any appeal from the Pope unto a generall Council : tho he had himselfe written , that it was justifiable so to doe : But as if some spel , or strange infection had lu●ked in the Papal Chayr ; Plat . de vita ejus . He was no sooner sett therein , but he becam a man quite of another mind . He was also guilty of the blasphemy of forgiving sin hand over head : For he ordered aeternal life , as a reward unto all men that warr●d against the Turks ; Spang . & Naucler . not excepting , tho guilty of Murder , of Idolatry , or witchcraft : but as if it were impossible , that any man imployed in that warre , could dye a reprobate . However he approved himselfe in his throne , to be a sober , temperat , & very wise man and one of the best Sovereigne Popes that ever reigned . He held 6 years . Next

A. D. 1464. Paulus the IId . Pope the CIst ,

N. 20. Was chosen , the sisters son of Pope Eugenius , who called himselfe Paulus the IId , He brought up a merchant , never thought of studying until his Unkle was Pope . Platin . de vita ejus . And then rather professing learning , then understanding ought thereof , he was as it were haled from one preferment to another in hast , & had no leisure to read . And being elected Pope rather for his wealth , & greatness , then for his wisdom or goodness : His first care was to eat wel , & drink well , & wear good cioath ; Fabrit . and his next care was to destroy & root out the reformed Bohemians : who under George Their King had enjoyed some time of respit & peace . But this Pope excommunicated both them & Their King ; & proclaimed the cross against them , with forgiveness of sins past , & to come , to all them & Their posterity who would fight to destroy them . And upon this account cam enemies against them on every hand ; and much bloud was spilt ; but yet the Bohemians held Their owne . In the mean time Paulus was busy in entertaining the Romans after the manner of the Pagan Consuls with shews , & plays , & costly banquets ; until an attempt was made to kill him ; which miss 't of it 's marke . Whereupon Paulus raging , many were imprisoned , and among the rest , our noble Authour Platina the writer . These prisoners not thinking themselves guilty of any offence , prayed His Holiness that they might be heard . Jo . Serres . Unto which He answered saying [ Ye would bring us before the judges , as if ignorant , that all the lawes are in our breast . I am Pope , and do what I please . ] Being himselfe a blockhead , he hated all scholars next unto Heretiks , Fabrit . and taught the Romans to hate learning . He tooke upon him to create Dukes , which belonged only to the Emperour to doe . In 1471 dyed George King of Bohemia , and the citizens passing by his son , Dubrav . elected Ladislaus son of Cassimir King of Poland . And on the same year dyed Pope Paulus . And

A. D. 1471. Sixtus the IVth . Pope the CIId .

N. 21. ( Who was general of the Franciscans , ) succeeded Paulus . It may be remembred that Eugenius the Pope , had founded certaine Regular Canons in the Church of Lateran . These , Pope Calixtus put out , & put in Seculars . Addit . ad . Plat . per Onuohrium . Paulus turned Them out , & put in Regulars againe . And this Sixtus a second time , displaced the Regulars , & restored the Seculars . And thus these Infallible men , jostled Their infallible Decrees one against another . Now Paulus had ordained a Jubilee at end of 25 years ; which he not living to see , this man reaped it 's benefit . This man was a great promoter of Indulgences , following the patternes of Pope Urban , and Pope Martin . Sandys West . Rel . Wesel . Gron . de Ind. Pap . & Onuph . He confirmed the pardon of praying in the Church of St. Francis in Padoua , & enlarged it , at a strange rate . and at the suit of P. Ruerius Cardinal of St. Sixto , & of his own brother Jerome , he graunted unto all the Domestiks , of the Cardinals de St. Lucy , a It is a mater so abominable to give license in the name of God , to committ sin ; and such an heinous sin as that of Sodomy , ( by reason whereof Sodom● & Gomorrah were eonsumed by fier , & brimstone , immediatly falling from heaven : ) that one would thinke it incredible , that the Turkish Musti , or the Archpriest of Baghere a Tartarian would consent to license so great wiekedness ; how much more that the pretended Father of Christendome , should doe it : But the thing is plaine , that He did doe it , And tho Onuphrius a Popish Authour says it not expresly ; yet he confesses . that at the instance of his kindred , He indulged very unlawfull things . And as it appears by the practise of ensueing times ; Sodomy became such a common recreation in the court at Roma as if it had beene rather a commendable , sport then a sin . Wittness the booke written by the Archbishop of Beneventum , Ithan de la Case , Legat a Latere for the Republick of Venice [ de laudibus Sodomiae , ] wherein he speaks of it ( as a divine and good thing , and such as he knew by Experience . ) This booke is to be had as it was printed at Venetia in 1550 , by Trajan Naevus . And had it not been for this booke , ( as was alleged ) rather in discreetly , then wickedly published : ( for it was not without license ) He had been a Cardinal . And now such a booke being extant : there remaines no more ●oome to Wonder , that this pretended Vicar of Christ , was Sathans S●cre●ary to tollerat the worst of sins . free license to committ Sodomy in the 3 summer moneths of June , July & August . He also permitted Stewes for whores to be built , in which each whore was to pay the Pope a Julian penny , which tribute growing to a custome , amounted unto 20000 ducketts yearly . In his dayes also was gained an absolute conquest over Priests marriages . And this was gott by a general allowance of Concubines ; and a crowne by the year was the common fees for the same . And if any man contended saying I keepe no Concubine , and thought much therefore to pay the crowne : yet the Clerks did usually exact it saying , you may if you will . In his time began the Inquisition in Spaine , under pretence to punish Moores , Mariana . & Jewes ; but was exercised chiefly upon reformed christians . In 1480 Achmet Bassa landed in Apulia , & tooke Hydruntum , which not a little affrighted His Holiness , and the Cardinals . But on the next year Mahomet the Turkish Emperour dying , after he had won two Empires , twelve Kingdoms , & more then 20000 great cities . And his Sons contending for the Empire Achmet was called away , and Hydruntum regained . However the dread of this thing eased many Christians of the Popes curses . Onuph . Zemes the elder son of Mahomet worsted in battel by the younger brother Bajazet fled for refuge to Rhodes , where he turned Christian , & had 4 children borne . But afterwards being sent into France , Annal . Turcic . cam at length into custody of the Pope . But at end of 13 ●ears Sixtus gave place . And then

A. D. 1484. Innocentius the VIIIth , Pope the CIIId ,

N. 22. Cam up , who having Zemes the Turke in custody , conjured all Christian Princes unto warrs against the Turke , promising to make Zemes , Their captaine . But bribed by Bajazet , who sent him 40000 crownes , Onuphr . with a promise to pay as much yearly , those preparations were soon stopt . He was a common Seller of Church livings , or a great Symonist . Was apt to shed bloud on slight occasions , He accursed Ferdinand King of Naples meerly for default of some few tributes unpaid , and gave away his Kingdome to Charles the VIIIth , King of France . And after 4 years reigne dyed . And then

A. D. 1492. Alexander the VIth , Pope the CIVth ,

N. 23. Was brought in meerly by bribery . Who no sooner inthroned , Onuphr . but he shewed himselfe what he was , an ill natur'd cruel wrech , wholly given up to luxury , & excess . The Cardinals were soone made to repent of Their choise . Some were banish't , others imprisoned , and some put to death , or at lest condemned . Soone after cam Charles of France with a great army to Roma , in order to clayme the Kingdome , given him by Innocent ; but Alexander had given it unto Alphonse of Spaine . Yet crouching , & flattering Charles , he made peace with him , Philip . de Comines de bel . Neapol . by delivering up Zemes the Turke . But he had first poysoned him , so as in few dayes after delivered up he dyed . Charles being gone , Alexander banded against him . He had four natural sons , and two natural daughters , Onuphr . & Guiccicardin . whom he openly a vowed to be his . And he openly mainteined a Woman called Vanocia as his concubine . He celebrated the Jubilee at Roma in 1500 , and sent abroad his Bull to sel pardons , unto all men , who could not , Polidor . Virgil . & Onuphr . or would not com to Roma to fetch Them . And he graunted a pardon for 30000 years to come , unto all people whom soever , who before the Altar of the Lady Mary , with Christ , Sandys West : &c. & Her Mother , shall say a peculiar ave importing that the Virgin Mary was conceived without sins . Friderik the Emperour being dead :

A. D. 1493. Maximilianus the Ist , Emperour the XXXIVth ,

Was elected in his place . But Alexander having during 11 years made a scorne , & a sport of religion ; grew worse & worse towards his end . Jerome Savanorola was burnt for religion , Surius . among many others who suffered in his reigne , in the year 1499. At a Council held at Mentz in the year 1501 by his authourity , it was concluded , that the Virgin Mary was conceived without sin . In the end of his 11 years , having invited many Senators of Roma to dinner , Phil . de Comines . with a purpose to poyson Them ; the Cupbearer by mistake gave the poysoned cup to the Pope ; who drinking dyed of it . Then

A. D. 1503. Pius the IIId , Pope the CVth ,

N. 24. Joh . de Ser & Guiccic . Was chosen . Who reigned no more but 27 dayes and dyed . And then in the next year entring

A. D. 1504. Julius the IId , Pope the CVIth ,

N. 25. Becam Pope , who was brothers Son to Sixtus the IVth , He excommunicated the Venetians , and gave away Their lands unto who ever could gett Them Whereupon Lewes King of France vanquished the Venetians : Mariana . And yet the Pope envying his success joyned with the Venetians against him . Then were two Councils holden , one at Pisa by four Cardinals , who declared Julius unworthy to reigne . The other was holden at Roma , where the Pope presiding deprived the 4 Cardinals of Their dignities , & excommunicated Lewes the King of France , and absolved his subjects from their allegiance to him . And sent forth his bull of pardon unto all men , who could kill a Frenchman ; Id. Mar. and the Kingdom of France he bestowed on any body who ever could win it . Himselfe also march't out in the head of an army , and going over Tiber bridge , Onuphr . he threw away St. Peters Keys into the river , saying ( I will now try St. Pauls sword . ) The Switzers were his great confidents , and confoederates , of whom want-only he once said in prayer ( instead of Sancte Peter ) Sancte Switzere ora pro nobis . Hotting ▪ in Annolet Budaeus de Asse , In 9 years ir's said , that he slew , & occasioned the death of 200000 Christians . He decreed , all men to be accursed , who should appeal from the Pope , to a Council . But after a little over 9 years , This prophane , & Hectorly Pope , went also the way of all flesh . Then

A. D. 1513. Leo the Xth , Pope the CVIth ,

N. 26. Ascended the throne . Who at his coronation , threw amongst the croud an 100000 ducketts . Guiccicardin . And being possess't of his chair quickly began to shew his authourity . The Dukedome of Urbino he tooke from Francis Feltrius , & gave it to his nephew Laurence de Medices . Borgesius , Onuphr . & his brother Cardinal Alphonso he expelled Their countrey , with great ingratitude ▪ Whence Alphonso and some other Cardinals conspired to kill him . But betrayed in the attempts , They fled . But the Pope having agreed with the Spanish Embassador , and that expressly to pardon Alphonso , upon condition he would bring him to Roma ; and having given him a safe Conduct for that purpose . Guiccic . Antonio came , But Leo put him to death : alleging , that a fault against a Popes life , connot be conteined in any safe Conduct ; albeit the same be expressly & individually named . He created 31 Cardinals in one day , of whom he received by contract 50000 crownes . But at the time of Their Choise , there happened such a fearfull thunder & Lightening , Onuphr . & Guiccic . as struck the Image of the babe Jesus out of the mothers lap ; and the keys out of St. Peters hands , in the same Church where the Pope , & Cardinals were all assembled . On the same year the Popes Indulgences were every where sold for money , and the Priests to help forwards the Markets for that purpose did preach saying ( that the Souls in Purgatory did leap for joy at the sound of every penny that chink't into a bason , ) and did instantly fly up to heaven . In this very point of time ; the way being made ready for him , by the reignes of so many loose living & tyrannicall Popes , happening together , such as were Paulus , Sixtus , Alexander , Julius , & this Leo ; and at such a juncture of affaires , as when the oppressions , and prophanenesses of this Pope , & his Priests were grown so very ranke & abominable ; Comment . L. Surii ad an . 1517. then started up Martin Luther an Augustin Frier , and also a Doctor of divinity , who preached against these indulgences , and against the Popes exorbitant practices , in the year 1517. From whence followed a most successfull reformation . And many Kingdomes & Principallities did soone after fall away from their subjection unto the Popish Empire . This Pope was a man wholly given up to his pleasures , Belarm . de Pontific . lib . 4. and unreasonable Luxury . And was so very prophane that when Cardinal Bembus did once lay before him a certaine Gospel sentence . He said of it , [ It was a well knowne fable of Christ . ] And he denyed the immortality of the Soul . However being a man of great confidence , he vigorously sett himselfe to oppress Luthers Reformation . On July the 4th , 1419 , one Iohn Eckius a subtil disputant undertooke to defend the Roman doctrine , against Luthers opposition . But to little effect , for Luther mightily prevailed , and there joyned with him the most virtuous Melancton , and many other learned divines . Chytraeus . But the Pope excommunicated Luther , and demaunded to have him delivered up , by his religious Patron Friderik Duke of Saxony , to be sent to Roma . But the Elector refused to do it alleging that he had the testimony of all men , to be an honest man . On the same year

A. D. 1519. Carolus the Vth , was Emperour the XXXV•h ,

In 1521. Luther answered his doctrine publikly before the Emperour Charles , Commentar . L. Surii ad an . 1521. & the States of the Empire at Wormes , and having letters of safe conduct under the Emperours hand , departed peaceably . On this year also the title of [ Defender of the faith ] was by the Pope conferred on Henry the VIIIth . King of England for writing against Luther . And anon after dyed Pope Leo .

A. D. 1522. Hadrianus the VIth , Pope the CVIIIth ,

N. 27. Onuphr . Being elected , began with fair promises , and insinuations against Luther . But in the process he proved otherwise then was expected ; Belarm . de Pontific . lib . 4. a Coveteous man , who turned out of place better men , and for Lucre of money introduced worse . He confessed that a Pope as a Pope , may be an Heretik , and teach Haeresy ; and that some Popes had been Heretiks . But as he was driving on to do great matters , with in two years He dyed .

A. D. 1523. Clemens the VIIth , Pope the CIXth ,

N. 28. Was chosen in place of Hadrian . At this time the Bible began to come forth in the Duch language , performed by Luther , & others . And a Reformed discipline was setled in many places . And in 1525 a forme of prayer began to be used in the Churches in the Duch language . Chytraeus . And Gustavus King of Sueden began to put his whole Kingdom into a posture of Reformation . But in the meane time Pope Clemens was preparing for his sports on the same year , whereon he caused . a Iubilee to be proclaimed in Roma , after the old pagan manner with Shewes , & secular playes . Sleidan . Chytraeus . This Pope siding with Francis King of France , against Charles the Emperour , absolved him from the obligation of his Oath , made when he was a prisoner in Spaine , Whereupon in 1527 the Duke of Burbon in the service of the Emperour , besieged , & tooke Roma , & miserably wasted , & spoiled the same : and His Holiness & his Cardinals endured 7 moneths siege in Hadrians Towr , ' til discharged by Charles the Emperour . In Sueden the Bishops withstood , but notwithstanding the Reformation prevailed . Saxony , Lunenburgh , & Hassia received a settlement of Reformation in their countreys . The Helvetians also began to dispute of it . In 1529. at a convention of the States of the Empire at Spires , it was decreed that the Edict of Wormatia shall be put in practise against the Innovators ; But John Friderik Elector of Saxony , and Philip Lantgrave of Hessen , and diverse others , did enter Their protestations against it ; Id. Chytr . & Sleid . From whence came up the first Name of PROTESTANTS which have since growne so famous all over Christendome . In 1530 Charles the Emperour , was crowned at Roma . And on that year cam to light the famous Confession of Augusta drawn up by the Protestants , & was presented to the Emperour , and on this year the Free citie of Lubek reformed . But the Emperour commanded the Protestants to submitt , to the Edicts , or else threatened them with force . Whereupon Luther exhorted to arme in defence of the Reformed religion against Idolatry . And to this Confession of Augusta against Imperial threats subscribed , John Elector of Saxony , & Friderik His son ; George Marques of Brandenburgh , Id. Chyt . & Sleyd . Ernest , & Francis , Dukes of Lunenburgh , Philip Lantgrave of Hessen , and Wolphangus of Anhalt ; the Senates also of Norinburgh & Reutling . On the next year , controversies about religion began at Bremen . And the Helvetians quarrelled , & fought about religion : In which battel Zuinglius of Zurik , was slaine . In 1532 Henry the VIIIth , of England , Defender of the faith afore , but in title only , & that of a wrong faith , began now to reforme , and to be a Defender of the true Faith , & that in deed . And the Senat of Bremen , cast off the Popish religion . In 1533 the Anabaptists began to broach a new schisme . And the next year Pope Clemens dyed . And

A. D. 1534. Paulus the IIId , Pope the CXth .

N. 29. Cam on . Pope Clemens before his death had threatened to curse and excommunicate King Henry of England unless he received againe his wife Katharine whom he had put away ; Sleydan & Chytraeus . and also to depose him . This Katharine had been his brothers wife , whom therefore by Gods law he might not marry ; and yet a former Pope , had graunted a dispensation to do that which God had expressly forbidden . But this King being convinced of his sin , did put away his wife Katherine . And hence Clemens threatened to curse & depose him because of his repentance . But it pleased God to take away his breath before , he could utter those venemous words . He dead , Paulus the IIId , succeeded him , well stored with growne bastards . Of which , the son of his bastard son , & another son of his bastard daughter , he made Cardinals : and of these , one was 15 years of age , & the other was but 14. In 1536. Christian King of Denmarke began to reforme religion in his Kingdome . In 1540 began the order of Jesuits , at what time it was established & confirmed by this Pope : Tho it had begun , Id. Chytr , & Sleid . and was contrived afore in 1535. In Lituania Duke Radzivil began to reforme . And on the same year was held a publik disputation betweene , the pious & Learned Philip Melancton , and the subril Eckius . In 1541 Mr. John Calvin sett up the Presbyterean government at Geneva . That Syndik had first begun to reforme in 1532 ; but being disorderly ; John Calvin began to settle Them in 1535. But they not enduring his severity did banish him . Whereupon he now framed a sort of government as might please them . In 1545 began a severe persecution in France , wherein many suffered by fire . And in December of the same year began the general Council at Trent which lasted many years . And the Count Palatine at Rhine began to Reforme . And on the next year dyed Martin Luther in peace , being taken away from the evil to come , and was buryed at Witenburgh . Id. Chytr . & Sleid . At this time were great preparations forwarre ; wherein Friderik of Saxony . & Philip o Hessen did bear all the brunt : The other reformed princes , either abiding neuters , or arming against them . The truth is , to take up armes meerly for religion against a lawfull Sovereigne Prince , is somwhat a ticklish point , to be handled with bloudy noses . However the success was not prosperous on the defendents part . For Duke Friderik was over powred , & taken captive ; and Philip was after that drawn into a snare , and made prisoner too . Then was great rejoycinge of the Romanists . At Misena the mass was sung , the organs played , & all with more mirth then devotion : but in the after noon of the same day , there happened a prodigious thunder , & lightening which made new musik , For it burnt the house , cast downe three towrs , melted the Leads & bells , and burnt the Organs , that were so merry in the morning . Id. Chytr . & Sleid . Hence King Ferdinand proud of his success began to persecute the Bohemians who had of long time enjoyed Their liberty . Herman Archbishop of Colen had turned Protestant , but was now deposed . And the Emperour began to force the Protestants , unto conformity with the Council of Trent . But They objecting , that their cause was unheard ; he suspended his sentence . And Duke Mauritius being established in Saxony began openly to encourage the Protestants ; with whom joyned the Marques of Brandenburgh , & others , and Pope Paul standing stiffly upon his termes , without any allowance of abatement , made the more , & the stouter enemies . John Stows Chron . & Martin , On the year 1548 in England King Edward being an absolute prince , under godly tuition of the Duke of Somerset his Unkle , and the most pious Cranmer archbishop of Canterbury , did utterly abolish the Mass , and established a reformation in his Kingdom most regularly , peaceably , and judiciously in all things as near as could be brought , according to the holy scriptures , & the purest primitive times . In Scotland also the Nobilitie began to reforme that Kingdome . Sleidan . & Chytraeus . And Petrus Paulus Vergerius Bishop of Heidleberg , and the Popes Legat , being sent purposely into Germany to refute the Lutheranes , by reading of Luthers books , left his bishoprik , & becam a protestant Convert . And Augustus Duke of Saxony & Bishop of Meresburg , renounced his bishoprik , and did cleave unto the Protestants . And on the next year Pope Paulus was taken out of the world . When

A. D. 1550. Julius the IIId , Pope the CXIth ,

N. 30. Enjoyed the triple crowne . And celebrated a Jubilee at Roma on the first year of his reigne . On the same year the Emperour gave out an Edict against the Protestants , which bred great stirrs . For in 1552. Chytraeus & Sleid . Maurice of Saxony , Albert of Brandenburgh , and others ; the King of France also joyning in the confoederacy , armed afresh for the Protestants , against the Emperour , and began to take townes : whereupon , the captive Princes Iohn & Philip were set at liberty . But in England , Chron . of Engl. King Edward dying without issue , Mary his sister enjoyed the crowne , the Protestants there out of conscientious principles , ayding her to enjoy her rights , tho to the apparent hazard of Their religion . And tho She had sworne , & vowed to the contrary , yet soone changing religion She introduced Popish Idolatry , See the Acts & Mon. by John Fox , of Pope Julius . with most bloudy persecutions against all opposers . Pope Iulius , tho a man of 70 years of age , yet gave up himselfe wholly unto riotting and luxury , & prophaneness . And was often guilty of most prophane , & strangely blasphemous curses , & other leud language . And at end of 5 years he dyed of intemperance .

A. D. 1555. Marcellus the IId . Pope the CXIIth .

Thuanus Onuphr . N. 31. Was a Pope of 21 dayes only .

A. D. 1555. Paulus the IVth , Pope the CXIIIth ,

N. 32. Was chosen . In these times the persecutions in England waxed exceeding hott , Acts & Mon. by John Fox . & Chron . En. by John Stow . the Church of England being all of a light flame , with the continual fires of the holy Martyrs burning to ashes . And yet all men freely submitting , & exposing Their bodies to the uttmost torments , never once offered to resist , tho they exceeded Their Persecutors , ten to one , in number . And here not only the poor commons stood it out , but the Holy Priests who had taught light by the doctrine of Their lips , did now wittness as much , by laying down Their lives to pawne , for testimony of the truth & purity of what They had taught . Yea rhe Chiefe Priests , who had introduced that Holy word of life , watered it with Their bloud . These were the never to be forgotten Ridly , Latimer , Hooper , and Ferrars ; and above all the most holy Cranmer , whose Learning and piety had been famous all over Europe . In 1556. Chytraeus . Charles the Emperour having at length indulged liberty unto his Protestant subjects , gave over his Kingdome of Spaine unto Philip his son . And two years after being aweary of rule gave over his Empyre also in

A. D. 1558. Unto Ferdinandus the Ist. the XXXVIth , Emperour .

And retyred himselfe to live privatly in a Monastery . And his brother being in his place elected he dyed the same year . In the same year also dyed Mary queene of England ; and with her dyed the Romish Idolatry in that Kingdome . For Elizabeth her mayden sister , the next rightfull Heir enjoyed the crowne , and immediatly restored the true reformed religion to the great joy of all good people , as it had been in her brothers dayes : But the Kings of Spaine , & France persisted still in the persecutions of the reformed Church .. In the meane time Pope Paul at Roma was ascended unto such an height of most abominable pride and arrogancy , Id. Chytraeus . as has made him odious unto all men . He sided with France against Spaine , but was worsted in all his attempts . It was often with him , both in the consistory , & elsewhere , his arrogant assumption . That He acknowledged no Prince to be his Companion ; Pet . Soave . & Onuph . but that all ought to be subject at his foot ! But in despight of all his endavours to the contrary , Liberty unto the Reformed religion was graunted , both in Austria , Bavier , Prussia , Poland , & all most all over Germania . The Pope sent word to the Princes , that He would alter all againe . But before he could compass it , he dyed . And then his mouth was stopt . And all men abhorred his memory . Jam , 4 : 6. Thus God resisteth the proud , and giveth grace to the humble .

A. D. 1560. Pius the IVth , Pope the CXIVth ,

N. 33 , Enjoyed the triple crowne . Who no sooner warme in his seat , but immediatly he commanded every where , all Lutheran books to be burnt . Cardinal Caraffa , and bis brother the Duke of Pallia ( by whose meanes principally he had beene Elected ) he imprisoned , Osiander cent . 16. and also several other Cardinals . The Duke he hangd , & the rest he beheaded at his pleasure . Such a Neronian power , it seemes had these Popes of Roma , to take away mens lives at Their list : and as it appears , often times were such Beasts chosen into place , as wanted not will to put it in execution ▪ Such was this Vicar of Christ ; and yet surely by his deed , he should seeme to be not of God , but ( as Cain who slew his brother , 1 John . 3 : 10 , 11 , 12. ) of the Children of the Devil . He made Cardinals of his owne kindred , wherof one was a Child under age , and was fitter for playing with a rattle ; and another was a blockhead , and therfore ought rather to have been set to knock at the anvil . He persecuted the reformed Christians in Italy , Jac . Thuanus . with exile , imprisonment , and strange sorts of murthers , as by mangling men to death . He prescribed a new oath , as a Test to be imposed on all clergy men , wherein all the erroneous doctrines of the Roman Church being expresly named each must swear , he believes Them to be true . He was a man much addicted to all sorts of pleasures , of meat , & drink , & Venery , & idle sports & games . And in his 4th year Ferdinand dead ,

A. D. 1564. Maximilianus the IId , Emperour the XXXVIIth ,

Was chosen by the Electors . He was the son of Ferdinand . And after five years reigne dyed Pope Pius , Eccl. 7 : 17. as was commonly believed of Excess in his licentiousness ; as much as to say , being over much wicked , & foolish ; He dyed before his time . This was Pope Pius , or the Godly , intimating that the godliness of the Roman Church consisteth not in reformation of religion , but in bloud guiltiness , & voluptuousness according to the life of this Pope Pius . For the man was His Holiness , and he named himselfe Godly .

A. D. 1565. Pius the Vth , Pope the CXVth ,

N. 34. Succeeded Pius the IVth , This mans Godliness , & religion was of the same stamp with the other , and therefore he tooke the same name ; But he had more witt then his predecessor , and therefore put his vices into softer rayment . He was a great Admirer of the Council of Trent : and therefore strictly required all the Canons thereof to be observed , above the precepts of the holy Bible . And many in Roma were burnt for not embracing Them . Many smal abuses also he carefully reformed , but the great ones he cared not to deal with . Selling of Benefices he stopt And the leudness of Priests he somwhat restrained . And he had begun to depress whordome , by expelling Profess't Whores out of Roma : But when he was made to understand what large revenues cam to his coffers by the tribute of whores , Osiander ex Benth . & Nigr , he submitted to allow Them a certaine corner of the city : wich was as much as to say , for proffitts sake , he justifyed & allowed by authourity the sin of whordome . He was greatly enraged at Joachim Friderik of Brandenburg for marrying his first cosin without a licence ; which thing , is a mater in doubt whether it be sinful so to marry yea or not . But unto Archduke Charles of Austria he gave license of dispensation to marry his niece , his sisters daughter , which is expressly forbidden . Levit . 18 : 12 , 13 , 14. And after 7 years reigne he also followed his brother Pius . And then was crowned

A. D. 1572. Gregorius the XIIIth , Pope the CXVIth ,

N. 35. On St. Bartholomews day on the first year of his reigne , was a bloudy massacre , most wickedly perpetrated at Paris in France , Chytraei & Thuani Historia . and all the coasts thereabouts ; complotted & contrived , by the Popes , & Their accomplices , and executed by the Kings authourity : Wherein 70000 reformed Christians in 24 hours space were wickedly butchered , without any Hearing , or any thing layd to Their charge , except that They were Christians , & of the reformed religion . Such it seemes is the way of propagating the Romish religion . But as Jacob , said of Simeon , & Levi his sons , in a case like , but not so wicked as was this : So say I of this , Gen. 49 : 5 , 6 , 7. [ Instruments of Cruelty were in Their habitations ; O my Soul com not Thou into Their secret ! Cursed be Their anger for it was fierce ; and Their wrath , for it was cruel ! ] For They spared neither old , nor young , nor women in child bearing . And they spared not for any manner of treachery to bring Their maters about . Hence followed , that the then King of France , and his brother , and all of that race dyed without issue , and their name is perished . And yet Henry of Navarre , the next prince of the bloud , tho he had been better educated , and had tasted of the good word of God , and of his power in assistance , yet unhappily fell off unto this fowl religion ! On the same year , Chytraeus . the Netherlanders of Belgia , having of long time hungred after an holy reformation ; by the cruel oppressions of the Duke of Alva the Viceroy there for the King of Spaine , were forced into a warre , & to stand upon their own defence . Whence followed a reformation there also . Now it happened that many of these Reformations were not so regular , nor were they so well done as They ought to have been : Nor indeed as the case stood , was it aptly possible to have been otherwise . For the Clergy being allmost generally corrupted : Instructions were wanting to say , what ought to have been done aright . See §. 3. of this Ch. And next the doctrine , & practise of the Popish Church , had taught people , in case of Magistrates and Princes misgoverning to reform Themselves . And lastly things being done in hast , where was not roomth to consult & deliberat , it could not avoid dropping into many irregularities . This Pope Gregory in his zeal to propagate the Roman faith established two colleges of Jesuits in Roma , Id. Chytr . whereof one was of Germans , & the other of English , upon which he bestowed large revenues , in order to be furnished from thence continually with incendiaries to disturb the Reformations in the Churches of both those Nations . Also he ayded all he could by his curses , and Incendiaries , to foment the warrs both of France & the Netherlands , against those of the refotmed religion . He celebrated a Jubilee at Roma in 1575 , according to the custome of his predecessors , and the antient Pagans in Roma . He also excommunicated all manner of Hussites Wicklevists , Lutherans , Zuinglians , Calvinists , Hugonots , Anababtists , and all others dissenters from the Church of Roma ; and all their abettors , and all who do or shal print or sell any of Their books : And he published a bul to that effect ; which he commanded once by the year to be read in all Churches . Maximilian being dead

A. D. 1576. Rudolphus the IId , Emperour the XXXVIIIth ,

Was elected & reigned in his stead . This Pope was a great promoter of Indulgences . At Siena , & Padua , fore very mass said in one place , and for certaine numbers of ave maries , & Pater nosters , said in another place , or else for kissing the ground before the Altar of the sacrament : he made graunts of Souls to be freed out of purgatory , whom a man would himselfe . And in his time my authour being then at Roma remembers , Sandys of the western religions . that he saw there many Altars of Station , unto which were graunted perpetual Indulgences unto all men praying before Them indifferent for all times . And there were sundry Crosses , on the hard pavement engraven , in Their Churches , which had Indulgences annexed for every time They were kissed . Which as it seemes had been done so often , & so very much , that the hard marble was worne with the multitude of soft kisses . This Pope also gave authourity to the new Calendar , brought unto him by Antonius Lilius M. D. and written by Aloisius brother to that Antony ; whence it is called the Roman or Gregorian Account ; because it was confirmed & sett out by a Bul of Pope Gregory for that purpose . Who after 13 years reigne was called to give up an account of his stewardship . And

A. D. 1585. Sixtus the Vth , Pope the CXVIIth ,

N. 36 Was elected . This man had been head of the Spanish Inquisition ; Onuphr . and therefore wanted not for any manner of arts to let bloud , or to complot cruelties , against reformed Christians . This was he who set up the Liga Sancta , ( as he called it , ) wherein he , & his confoederats obliged themselves by oath , to root out & destroy all Protestants under pretence that they were Heretiks . And hence followed the attempts of the King of Spaine in 1588 against England . The Pope had bless 't the mighty navy of that prince , but it pleased God to curse it . Hence Henry of Guise with a great Confoederacy in France , carryed on most bloudy warrs for many years together against Henry of Navarre and the reformed there . Hence Henry the IIId , & Henry the IVth , French Kings were desperatly murdered . And hence endless plotts were contrived to kill quene Elizabeth , which it pleased God to prevent . This Pope also set out an edition of the Bible , which under paine of his curse he commanded to be used & none else . But after 5 years he also march't off . And

A. D. 1590. Urbanus the VIIth , Pope the CXVIIIth ,

N. 37. Followed him and reigned in great state for ten dayes and then dyed . After whom

A. D. 1590. Gregorius the XIVth , Pope the CXIXth ,

N. 38. Was Elected and held all most one whole year . Alstedii Thes . Chronol . And then went he also the way of all flesh . And againe

A. D. 1591. Innocentius the IXth , Pope the CXXth .

N. 39. Was advanced unto the honour of the triple crowne ; and did wear it for two moneths ; and dropt away . Then

A. D. 1592. Clemens the VIIIth , Pope the CXXIth ,

N. 40. Followed Innocent . It shall seeme that many men being cut out for the Pontifical robes , They were faine to make hast to put them on & off againe , that every pretender might make his Essay . This Clemens revising the Bible sett out by his Predecessor Sixtus , found yet more faults still , in the translation ; ahd therefore adventuring upon the curse of Sixtus published a new Edition , with a new declaration , and a curse against all who use any Edition but that by him sett forth . And thus the Readers , lying under the paine of a curse ; by Clemens , in case they read the Bible by Sixtus ; and by Sixtus in case they read that of Clemens , or any other ; seemed to be utterly beaten off from reading any at all . And no wonder , seeing that the Popish Church going about to hide the knowledge of the Bible ; seemed directly to favour the Synagogue of Sathan , by destroying the knowledge of the Gospel . Now Pope Gregory had cursed the King of France because he was a profess't Hugonot . But the French Parliaments despising that curse , burnt it by the common hangman . But Pope Clemens with ayd of the Spanyards set up a new King against him . Whereupon Henry the IVth . leaving religion , & putting his confidence in Policy , becam a Roman Catholik . And by that meanes by reconciling himselfe unto the Pope ; lost his interest in God Almighty : Who having protected him from all attempts while he was a Protestant : but then leaving him to his hazards , in 1610 he was by a Popish zealot stab't to death . And such was the effect of Confidence in Policy , more then in piety . Alphonso Duke of Ferrara dying without lawfull issue , the Pope seized on his Lands , & left only two cities to his natural son with the title of Duke of Modena , this Pope celebrated a Jubilee in the year 1600. Henry of France himselfe turned Papist yet allowed liberty of religion to the reformed Churches in France called Hugonots . By this time there was scarcely a Kingdome , or common weale in Europe which more or less had not tasted of Reformation . Sueden , Denmarke , and Norway , as also England , Scotland & Ireland , were quite fallen off from the Papacy . In France , one part in 3 were Hugonots . In Germany , one halfe were either Lutherans , Calvinists , or Anababtists . In Poland , Lithuania , & Prussia , a fourth part , were reformed . In Hungaria , Sclavonia , & Dacia , more then halfe seemed to be for the Reformation . And so in the Netherlands . The Moscovites , & Greeks owned no subjection to Roma , Only Italia , Spaine , & Portugal kept Themselves somwhat entyre Romanists ; So mightily was that mighty Empire by these days diminished . Only in Austria , & Stiria the Church was under persecution at this time , at the Popes instance , ( the allowed , & covenaunted liberty being taken away . ) In 1603 dyed Queene Elizabeth of blessed memory , whom King James the 1st . succeded , and the 3 Kingdoms of England , Scotland , & Ireland united in one Monarchy ; and the Church into one reformed discipline . And Pope Clemens having sat about 13 years dyed . Whom .

A. D. 1605. Leo the XIth , Pope the CXXIId ,

Alstedii Thes . Chron . Chr. 31. de Pont. N. 41. Succeeded . This mans reigne was short . For it lasted but 26 dayes . And then in the same year

A. D. 1605. Paulus the Vth , Pope the CXXIIId .

N. 42. Came in place ; who sent out his Bul to excommunicate and curse King James of England ; but alas his curses were despised there . However it occasioned that damnable powder plott in 1606 which it pleased God to blast . The Jesuits in these dayes were generally found by experience to be so mischievous , and pestilent , that they were banished out of many countries , such as England , France , Poland , & the Dukedome of Venetia .

A. D. 1612. Matthias becam Emperour the XXXIXth ,

This man was brother of Rudolphus ; and both the brothers were sons of Maximilianus , heavy & sleepy princes , who for the most part lived peaceably , & affected so to do ; Hornii Ec. Hist . de Hist . Germ . and the Turkish Emperours also in those dayes growne slack , & lovers of ease , there was the lesse warre stirring . The Popes also generally betaking Themselves to the affectation of pleasure & ease , more then of ambition : it was in these dayes a more quiet age , while Reformation of Religion also slackened it 's pace . But towards the end of the reigne of this Matthias , Pope Paul still holding the reignes at Roma , there happened in the heavens a most bright & eminent blazing starre : soone after which the Emperour Matthias was taken away by death . Whence followed great debates about his Successor . In the Empire , not without great opposition

A. D. 1619. Ferdinandus the IId , Emperour the XLth ,

Was chosen by some of the Electors , the rest protesting against the Choise . But the Bohemians no longer enduring to be under Popish rule , chose Friderik the Count Palatine of Rhine , to be their King : whence occasioned most fatal warres in Germany , the whole Empire being embroiled ; & mostly the Protestants & Papists contending each against other ; in the heat of which Pope Paulus dropt into his grave . And

A. D. 1621. Gregorius the XVth , Pope the CXXIVth ,

N. 43. Alstedil Chr. de Pont , Was chosen to succeed him . Whose reigne was short . For ,

A. D. 1622. Urbanus the VIIIth , Pope the CXXVth ,

N. 44. & Horn . Ec. de Imp. & Pont. Came in place . He enriched his kindred the Barbarini , several of which becam rich & great Cardinals . He waged war with the Dukes of Parma , & Florentia for the duchy of Castro . And approved himselfe a learned Poet ; tho he advanced but little in divinity . However he reigned long during the German troubles . And celebrated the holy plays of the Jubilee in 1625. And reigned in much state & honour allmost 22 years . Ferdinand subdued the unhappy Bohemians , and cast out the unfortunat Friderik , and ruined that family . He also worsted the Danes invading in ayd of the Protestants . But was worsted by the Suedes , tho Gustavus Adolphus their King unhappily fell in battel , He was nephew to the former Emperours being descended of Charles Their younger brother ; Alstedii . Chr. & Hornii Ec. H. and was commonly called Ferdinand of Gratz : But after 18 years reigne in continual warrs , dying

A. 1637. Ferdinandus the IIId , was Emperour the XLIth ,

Who was son of the former Emperour , and carryed on the warrs against the Suedes , & French , & Protestants of Germany . But finally becomming successfull , he obteined peace unto the advantage of Himselfe , & the Suedes , but unto the disadvantage of the Count Palatine , & others , but especially of the Bohemians , who were utterly constreided to forsake either Their Countrey or religion . In his time Urban dying .

A. D. 1645 , Innocentius the Xth , Pope the CXXVIth ,

N. 45. By good hap more then by meritt , was chosen Pope . Whose reigne was renowned for nothing so much , as his notable amours with his brothers wife , the famous Papal Miss , called See Her life in Ital . by Ab. Galdi . Donna Olympia the glory of the Pamfilii & Maldachini . But after ten years ended the reigne of Donna Olympia with the death of Innocent . Whom .

A. D. 1654. Alexander the VIIth , Pope the CXXVIIth ,

N. 46. Succeeded : a man who seemed as magnanimous as his name proclaimed . And began to despise the vanities of his predecessours in promoting Their natural kindred ; as if he would indeed have approved himselfe a common father of Christendome : and to this purpose he made an essay , ( after a sort ) of acting the saint ; but in a few moneths he was soone off from that practise , and the kindred quickly cam in to play with his Holiness . Hornii Ec. Hist . de Pont. Also like an Alexand●r he began to quarel with Lewes the French King : but alas when he cam to encounter , his heart failed him ; and the stout Alexander becam transmigrated into a pi●tfull Thraso ; and permitted the Trophees of his vainglorious cowardise to be erected under his nose in Roma . In his time dying the Emperour Ferdinand , ( who had lived to see the death of Ferdinandus the IVth , his son , who dyed King of the Romans . )

A. D. 1658. Ignatius Leopoldus the XLIId , Emperour .

Was elected , & began to reigne , and is yet living , whom I reckon to be the last Popish Emperour , that shall reigne in Germany ; and the last King of Hungary ; notwithstanding the great advance of his Armyes at this time against the Turks .

N. 47. In his time have beene elected three more Popes , wherein Cardinal Rospigliosi became Clemens the IXth , Pope the CXXVIIIth , Cardinal Altieri became Clemens the Xth , Pope the CXXIXth . And Cardinal Odeschalchi is now the present Pope Innocent the XIth . Pope the CXXXth ,

Chapter the Sixth . §. 1.

Of the Vicious Qualities of the Beast , and the Woman , that rideth there on . As 1 How He had the Shape of a Leopard , & was stained like unto His spotts . 2 How He acted ( as it were ) with the foot of a Bear . And 3 with the mouth of a Lyon . 4 How the Woman & the Beast , were guilty of Blasphemy against God , and His Name , and His Tabernacle , and Them who dwell in Heaven . And how They were guilty of the bloud of Saints & Martyrs . And of the Womans pride , & wantonness , and of Her prophane mystery .

§. 1.

HAving sett downe the whole Story of the Beast in the Vision ; The Introduction . and of the Papacy from first to last , even unto this present age . Come we now to compare the Qualities of the One , with those of the Other ; that the Reader may plainly see with his owne eyes , whether this Papacy at Roma ; be the very Beast in the Vision , yea , or not . These Qualities , many would have , to be also speciall Markes , where by it may be knowne , Who is the Beast , and the Woman riding thereon ? And true it is , they are so , but yet not so properly , & convincingly . For where Vice reignes , commonly there sitts with it , a forhead of brass , which hates to be reformed , or reproved . By reason whereof , should you argue , that a man is the Thiefe , because he hath stolen : He will presently fly in your face , saying ; you have stolen too , & therefore are more Thiefe : and he will impudently outface you , that it was so . Having therefore shewne by infallible marks , never to be gainsaid ; who is the Beast , & the Woman : thence left it We , unto the Holy Ghost to say , what a Kind of Creature that Beast is . And having also sett downe , what the Papelines say by Themselves ; that They have said , & done . Finally all that we undertake to say , is no more but to remember , & shewe , by what names , the Holy Ghost doth call , those Sayings & Actions of Theirs .

§. 2.

The Apostle sayes of the Beast , which he saw rise out of the Sea , that it had the resemblance of a Of the 1st , Quality of the Beast , Leopard . Now a Leopard is a beast , savage , rapacious , & cruel ; fierce & ravenous as a Tyger ; but bigger , Beast , that it was like unto a Leopard . and this , & stronger , and somthing of the nature of a Lyon ; only it is not so mansuete , & generous of temper : but is all over full of black spotts , from the head , to the tayle . Unto this Beast , in the Vision of Daniel , is compared the Empire of the Greeks . Rev. 13 : 2. Hos . 13 : 7. Dan . 7 : 6. And the reason of the comparison is very plaine ; for that the native Countrey of that Empire , did consist of a multitude of smal & petty Kingdomes , & states , which were all of Them eager , fierce , & bloudy enough , and all of Them diverse in lawes , & customes , & partly in language too : which being all put together into one body , seemed patch't , & spotted , ( as it were ) of as many colours , as they were countries , Kingdomes , & people , all met in one . And because of these multitudes of Spotts ; and their natural humours ,

1st , in regard of diverse sorts of people , Nations & languages . Rev. 17 : 7.

Habak . 1 : 8.

the collective Body of Them , is called a Leopard . And now the Apostle , treating of a Beast , with 7 Heads , & 10 Hornes , tells us , it was like a Leopard too : which is as much as to say , it was like the Monarchy of the Greeks , consisting of many sorts of People , Nations & Languages , as fierce & cruel of Nature , as were the Greeks . And this may goe for an additional marke , upon the Papacy at Roma ; that it is verily signifyed by the Beast in the Vision : Because the Rulers of that Church , called Popes , can no more clear the state of Their Kingdome from this resemblance of the Leopard ; then can the Leopard cleanse his skinne from the multitude of spotts thereon : and this is also a marke o 〈…〉 the Beast , 2ly , in regard of diverse sorts of sins . that fitts no where , so much a●… there .

§. 3.

But 2ly , the Spotts of a Leopard it Holy writt , are also taken as Stains in hi● skinne ; and as so , are used as significant o 〈…〉 the

Jer . 13 : 23.

Dan . 8 : 9 , 10 , 11 , 12 , 13. & Ch. 11 : 22 , 23 , 24 &c. 2 Mac . Chap. 4 : 9 , 10. & Ch. 5. Ch , 6. Ch. 7. &c.

Ch. 6 : 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , &c.

Sins of the persons comparative . And thus was it predicated of the Leopard of the Greeks , at what time the vile person arose , who dealt deceitfully , cruelly , prophanely , and by that meanes did cast downe the host o 〈…〉 heaven , and the starrs of Heaven unto the ground , & stamped upon Them ; and the dayly sacrifice was taken away , and the Tru●t was trod on● , & He prospered , unto two thousand & 3 hundred dayes . The things were chiefely done by Antiochus Epiphanes , w●● brought sports & plays in Honour of Herkules to be celebrated under the nose of th● Holy Temple , and spoiled it , of its treasures , and murdered the good people who cam● to worship according to the laws & customs that God had appointed , and took away the dayly sacrifice , & set up Idolatry ▪ And such were the spotts & fierceness of this Leopard . And the Roman Popes did the like to all these things , when They brought in the See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 47. & § 7. N. 4. secular playes , after the manner of the Heathens , into Their vaine & idle Jubilees at Roma ; ( as was done by See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 47. & § 7. N. 4. Bonifacius the VIIIth , & Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 47. & § 7. N. 4. Clemens the Vth. and Their followers ; ) and §. 5. N. 11. & ● . 44. robd the Churches ; ( as was done by §. 5. N. 11. & ● . 44. Anastatius , and another Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 47. & § 7. N. 4. Bonifacius , & others ; ) and Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 22. murdered the Saints & martyrs , ( as was done by Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 22. Alexander the IIId . and most who followed after him . )

§. 4.

Next this Beast is described by his Pawe ; he had the Rev. 13 : 2. feet of a Bear . 2ly , It was like the foot of a Bear . A Bear is counted one of the most savage , & rudest of all the wild Beasts ; whose greatest strength & dexterity is lodged in his pawe , which being broad & large after the manner of a mans hand , and besett with large clawes thereon , carryeth with it a mighty force of griping , & tearing . That thing therefore which compares with this most venemous instrument , of a most bloudy Beast ; must needs be some wonderfull monster of cruelty . The Persian Monarchy stood comparable unto Dan . 7 : 5. a whole Bear , with three notable teeth which devoured much flesh . And those 3 teeth were meant of Cambyses , Darius , & Xerxes , See the Hist . of Herodot . who made very great and causeless warrs , wherin were destroyed a world of mankind . ( Kyrus is not reckoned among Them , because his warrs had more just pretences . ) Now the Holy Ghost ranks the Marine Beast with the worst of these ; not with the whole Bear , or the whole Persian Monarehy , ( which in many things was nobly honourable : ) but with the very Pawe of that Monarchy . That is , with the act of Xerxes upon the sons of his Sardian Host ; who had entertained Him , & all his armies of 1000000 men , horse & foot , at his own proper charge , The same Herodot . Histor . being but a private man : and yet that barbarous Prince , caused the mans son to be slaine , and the dead bodye to be layd by the way side , as the Army was to pass , for no other reason , but because the old man had humbly petitioned him , to leave him one son at home , exempt from his unnecessary expedition against the Greeks . ( and many other such like Monstrous barbarous acts of cruelly : ) Now the Roman Popes , ( as it shall seeme by the text ) are ranked with the acts of the Pawe of the Bear . And we may remember , that They did indeed devour much flesh very causlessly , as may appear by the warrs of Ch. 5. § , 6. N 6. Pope Gregory the VIIth . Id. N. 21 , 22 , 24 Alexander the IIId , Id. N. 30. Innocent the IIId , Id. N. 32. Gregory the IXth , and abundance more . Now who ever shal seriously consider , and wel weigh what an Ocean of bloud was spilt in those dayes , and by meanes of these Popes , and that meerly to fulfil Their owne wills , and for no other cause but to advance the grandeur of the Papacy : must needs acknowledge , They rightly resembled the Bears pawe . And yet those very things They insisted upon , have been all condemned , by the most learned men of their own disciples , such as were of the Council at Ch 5. . 7 , N. 12 , 13. Pisa in time of Ch 5. . 7 , N. 12 , 13. Gregory the XIIth . and at the Council of Constans in time of Id. N. 14. John the XXIVth , and at the Council of Id. N. 16. Basil in time of Eugenius the IVth , the Decrees of which Council were confirmed by Id. N. 17. Pope Nicholas . And for barbarousnes of actions , what can be greater then to kil the man who made him great , and that treacherously , and by rude meanes , as did Id. N. 11. Innocent the VIIth , by the 11 Roman citiz●●s ; Id. N. 23. Alexander the VIth , by his brethren the Cardinals , who chose him ; Id. N. 26. Leo the Xth , by Cardinal Alphonso , & his Brother ; and many other such .

§. 5.

Againe the Beast is compared unto the Rev. 13 : 2. mouth of a Lyon . 3ly , It was like the mouth of a Lyon . A Lyon is a beast that lives upon prey , & devoureth flesh ; and tho he be by nature generous , yet hunger makes him ravenous and bloudy , and his great strength lyes in his Mouth , whereby he does all the mischiefe ; and against which , few things are able to resist . Unto this Beast Dan . 7 : 4. was antiently compared the Babylonian Monarchy , which destroyed the Jer . 52. with his Lament . old Jerusalem , and burnt the Temple of God , and carryed away the spoyles thereof unto the Idol Temple of Bel at Babylon ; and the Dan . 5 : 1 , 2. &c. King of Babylon dranke himselfe drunke in the vessels of Gods house . Now the Beast in our vision compare's not with the whole Lyon , but with his Mouth only , the very instrument of all his worst actions . And thus the sub : ect of our treatise , the Papacy , ( or the Popes of Roma ) hath done the like by the new Jerusalem , as the Babylonians did by the old , and much worse . Ps. 137.1 , 2. &c. For They allowed Their poor captives townes , & countreys , of quiet habitations , in a strange land . But These have persecuted the reformed Christians with fire and sword , from countrey to countrey , Bzovius ad an . 1179. N. ij . and from Land to Land ; and suffered no man to harbour them , under the paine of damnation in Hel fire : which was the deepest degree of malice , that could be imagined , next unto that of the Devils ; and when we consider that the men so persecuted , Rev. 17 : 6. were really the Saints & Martyrs of Jesus , with whose bloud , these Popes made Themselves drunke , farre worse then when Belshazzar was drunke with wine out of the Bowles of Gods house . Dan . 5.22 , 23. For that was drunkenness mixt with sacrilege . But this was murder mingled with sacrilege , and called drunkenness only because of the excess , and the bitterness of malice therin . And thus find we this Beast compared with the Three , of the Four mighty Pagan Monarchs : but why goes not the Comparison on , unto the fourth also ? Rev. 17 : 9 , 10 , 11 , 12. with Ch. 18 : 2. Dan . 7 : 7. But because the Holy Ghost reckons it as a member of the same , and therefore uncapable of a likeness thereto . For the Dragon was the fourth Beast great & terrible &c. And this was His Heir , and did carry his very Head & Hornes , and his whole hide . And is described as a monster far worse , then any the worst of the Greekes , Persians , or Babylonian Monarchs , by the pen of the Holy Ghost .

§. 6.

A fourth Quality that bespeaks this Beast , The 4th , Quality of the Beast , that on His Heads was the name of Blasphemy . says , that

Rev : 13.1 .

Exod . 5. ● .

upon his Heads was the name of Blasphemy . Blasphemy is a great sin , whereby God Almighty , the Lord of heaven & earth , is evil spoken off , or rendred into disparagement . And this disparagement must be sayd or done , either against Gods Person , or somthing apperteining thereunto : and that must be performed either directly or indirectly . Now to speake evil of God directly , & knowingly , is such a thing as none but Devils , or Diabolical men have ever dared to be guilty off . Proud Pharaoh thinking hautily of himselfe , as if there had been no God above himselfe ; did say [ Who is the Lord , that I should obey His voice ! ] This was an horrible pride , & atheisme of Pharaoh to talke of God , with such presumption . Ch. 12 : 29 , 30 31. & Ch. 14. But alas he was ignorant of the Majesty of God , which afterwards to His cost , & punisment , he was made to know . It is usually therefore called Blasphemy indirectly , when any man taketh upon him to be a God . As the Jews said of Christ , Joh . 10 : 33. Mat . 1 : 23. because [ being a man he tooke upon Him to be the son of God , or to be God . ] Now this was the mistake They had of Christ , who was really both God & Man . But had any other man said so , or undertooke to be so , it had been blasphemy indeed . Or if a man goes not so farre , but only takes upon Him to represent God in any case ; and yet fears not to disparage that representation , by word or deed : this is blasphemy ; and so it was charged against King David , ( who being Gods Vicegerent , and a professour of Gods religion ; and yet sinned by murder & adultery : 2 Sam . 12 : 14. ) that He gave occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspeme ; and so indirectly David did blaspheme . And so do all They who blaspheme Gods word , & His Ministers , or any of His Saints . Mat . 25.40 , 45 , Ch. 10 : 14. For what is done , or not done unto any of These Christ takes as if it were done , or not done unto Him . Now the Heads of this monstrous Beast were all of Them guilty of blasphemy , that was written upon every one of Them . First the Kings , the Consuls , the Dictators , the Decemviri , and the Triumviri . & the Emperours , did none of them pretend to be Gods , but to be Men endued with the Genii of Gods ; and did commonly write Themselves every one [ Pontifex Maximus Dei . ] The Greatest High Priest of God , Dionis . Hal . & Tit . Livius . or as we may English the same [ Gods Universal Vicar . ] Now these great ones the Heads of the monster , thinking Themselves endued with the Genii of the Gods , did require adoration unto these Genii , while They lived : and to Their Statues , & pictures when they were dead . And some foolish Emperours did require personal adoration . And as those six heads tooke thus upon Themselves , so did the Papacy or the Popes ( the Seventh Head , ) they also would be called every one of Them Pontifex Maximus , & claymed as if some divine genius had lodged in the breast of each Pope . For as if so , first there was required an adoration by kneeling , & kissing the Popes foot , and praying unto him for His blessing , as if There had been not only a relative , but some thing in him of an Innate Holiness : but especially by taking upon him to forgive sins , and to dispose of Kingdoms , by setting up , & pulling down , Emperours & Kings , and by dispensing , with marriages in Themselves unlawful ; & with breach of oaths after solemnly made , to be unlawfully broken : By all which things he hath arrogated unto Himselfe Gods office , 2 Thes . 2 : 4 , and exalted himselfe above all that is called God , or is worshipped ▪ so that as God , He sitteth in the Temple of God , shewing himselfe that he is God . To this purpose Paulus the IVth , was wont to say [ I acknowledge no King nor Prince to be Companion for me : Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 32. but let them all sit at my foot ! ] Alexander the IIId , required the Emperour Friderik to lye downe , Id. §. 6 ▪ N. 21. Ps. 91.13 . Id. § 6. N. 29. and he sett his foot upon his neck saying ( with insulting language ) [ Thou shalt tread upon the Lyon , & the Adder , &c. ] applying unto himselfe the words of the Psalmist . Caelestin the IIId , kick't the krowne , as he sett it upon the Emperours head , intimating his power to spurne it off againe at pleasure . And many such examples have we of popish proud arrogancy clayming over all the great powers of the world as King of Kings , Rev. 19 : 16. & Lord of Lords . And by reason of these proud Assumptions , Ioh . 10 : 33. as being but men & yet taking upon them to be as God ( as it shall seem ) The Holy Ghost hath concluded the Popes also among the pagan Kings , Isa . 14 : 13. Consuls & Emperours of Roma , to have the name of blasphemy written in Their foreheads : as of Those , who had it in their heads to ascend into heaven , and to exalt Their Thrones above the starrs . And so Their predecessor Lib . 4. Epist. 38. Gregorius the Great hath written his sense of Their assumed title of Pontifex Maximus or Universal Bishop ; before they undertooke it . The 5th , Quality of the Beast : that he had a mouth speaking great things , & Blasphemies against God .

§. 7.

Another Quality of this Beast was , that he had a a mouth speaking great things , and that he opened it in blasphemy against God . And this was a very ill qualitie . For after this rate the Popes have all of Them , exceedingly presumed against the most High God . And 1st , some of them have blasphemed God . by presumptuous Language . Such as were b Julius the IIId , who being a great Lover of Porke , had brought himselfe into a disease , by reason whereof his cold Porke was denyed him , Rev. 13 : 5 , 6. to be brought to table by his Physitian , for his healths sake .

Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 30.

See the Act. & Mon , by Joh . Fox . to the year 1555.

Whereupon this arrogant man falling into a rage said [ bring me my Porke in despight of God . ] It seemes he was a very prophane Pope , & was guilty of many such passages . Leo the Xth , called a passage in the Holy Gospel [ a wel knowne fable of Christ . ] Gregory the VIIth , sent a Crowne of Gold unto Rudolph the intruded . Emperour with this Motto [ Petra dedit Petro , Petrus diadema Rudolpho . ] As if that Lump of dust & ashes , had had an equal power with Christ himselfe to dispose of Crownes & Kingdomes . Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 6. 2ly , All of Them are guilty before God of an High presumption in taking upon Them to be Equal with Christ , yea , & beyond him too in many things .

And this first by taking upon them ; to be Equal with Christ .

Plat . de vit . Leonis iijti . Luc . 22 : 25 , 26 , 27.

Ch●ist Himselfe was alwayes subject to authourity . But these say [ Sedem Apostolicam , omnium Ecclesiarum caput est , & a nemine judicari debere . ] Now Christ had said to his Apostles , That They must not be as the Gentiles , exercising Kingship & Lordliness over men : but that rather Their Greatness ought to appear in Lowliness . And in the time of Constantinus the great , lawes were made , & settled concerning the rights of Emperours , & Princes over the Churchmen . And when the Empire of Constantinople was grown lowe , insomuch as Leo the Pope presumed to bestow away the Impe●ial diadem from the Greeks unt● the French . Then did Charles the Great cause a search to be made by the Doctors & Iudges of the civil lawe , what were the antient Lawes & customes of the Empire concerning the Apostolik See , and the honour of the Patritiatus , & the Roman Empire . Upon which search ,

See Ch. 5. § , 5. N. 1 , 2.

Martini . Poloni . Chron , ad an . 783.

the graunt was passed , and agreed on , between the Pope , & Emperour concerning the Election of the Pope , and the bestowing of Ecclesiastik promotions , & the investiture af Archbishops by the Emperour , as in the life of Pope Leo the IIId , & Pope Hadrian the Ist , doth apeare . ( which graunt I have here with inserted in the margin . [ Carolo dedit Hadrianus Papa , & Synodus ( in qua fuerunt centum quinquaginta quatuor Episcopi religiosi , & alii Abbates & prelati ) jus eligendi Pontificem , & Sedem Apostolicam Ordinandi . Et inter Archiepiscopos per singulas provincias , investituras ab ipso recipere . Anathematizavitque omnes huic decreto rebelles , & jussit bona eorum , nisi resipiscerent , publicari . ] ) And this Decree was confirmed by Pope Gratian . dist . 33. cap . 28. Stephanus the IVth , unto Lodovicus Pius to the same purpose . And by Pope Leo the VIIIth , unto the Emperour Ottho the Great ; And by Pope Clemens the IId , to Henry the IId , And yet notwithstanding the command of Christ unto His Apostles to meddle with no such maters ; and notwithstanding that St. Peter the Apostle , had never any clayme of Universal jurisdiction all over Christendome , nor did he ever exercise such a thing : Nor yet any Bishop who ever sat at Roma between St. Peter , & Bonifacius the IIId , did ever clayme or meddle at such a rate ; And notwithstanding the decree of Pope Hadrian , & the Synod of 154 Bishops , and the solemne Curse then imposed on the gain sayers , and notwithstanding this Decree so often renewed : 1st , All the Bishops from Bonifacius the IIId , downwards have claymed jurisdiction over all Christendome , as Pontifices Maximi , & Universal Bishops , having nothing to shew for it out of Holy writt , or any laws , or customs of Holy Church , except only a Graunt from a meer Usurper who had killed , & taken possession : And 2ly . Pope Sergius the IId , Constit . Imp. openly opposed the Imperial consent at his choise : Pope Nicholas ordained the Papal Decrees under paine of curse , to be esteemed equal unto Holy writt : Hadrian the IId , Gratian . dist . & Bzovii . Ec. H. tooke upon Him to bestow a Kingdome , and John the IXth , to give away the Empire at His own will against all right . Hadrian the IIId , decreed pointblank against Hadrian the first and his curse , Plat . de vit . that the Emperour should never mote have to doe in the Papal Election . Stephanus the IXth , decreed that the Emperour was an Heretik , for diminishing the rights of the Pope : Gregory the VIIth . cited the Emperour to appear before him ,

Id. Plat . de vit . See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 6.

Id. N. 12.

cursed him , and deposed him , & set up another : Calixtus the IId , cursed the Emperour , and refused to absolve him until he renounced all rights graunted by Hadrian to Charles the great : And after him , all the popes followed His steps unto John the XXIVth , in whose time the Council at Constans decreed , that the Popes had no such authourity , but that an Emperour might imprison , & a Council might depose a Pope . And they did so And thus have I shewne a continued concatenation of Blasphemies against God , by all the Popes from Bonifacius the IIId , unto this present , Isa . 14 : 13 , 14. who like Lucifer have attempted to ascend into Heaven , and to exalt Their Throne above the starrs of Heaven . For thus says Their predecessor Gregorius Magnus Bishop of Roma ; of this very thing [ What are all Thy brethren the Bishops of the Universal Church , Gregorii Epistola 38. Lib . 4to , but the Starrs of Heaven , above whom Thou wilt preferre Thy selfe by this word of pride ? None of all my Predecessours would be called by such a word . ] And writing unto the Emperour about such a clayme of title as this is , He saith thus [ I say boldy , Ejud . Ep. 36. lib . 6 , whosoever takes or affects this name , is the Forerunner of Antichrist , because in pride He preferrs Himselfe above all others . ] Thus said Gregory these things of another ; which have since dropt upon the proceedings of the Successors of His own See . And now say I , if These are Antichrists , then are They guilty of blasphemy against Christ . Having done what They could to destroy the Gospel , and Kingdom of Christ , to set up Themselves in place : But since Sergius the IId . They have gone farther , and have ran the most part of the whole roule of Popes , into the paine of the curse of Their Ancestry , as I have shewed above , and by that paine , and by breach of that solemne Covenaunt , made betweene Charlemaigne , & Pope Hadrian , at the Holy Altar in the Church of Lateran , about the Ordering of the Papacy , & other Ecclesiastical affaires ; They have despised , & blasphemed , the Name , and power , & Person , of God Himselfe . And from Stephen the IXth , unto this day , I do not know what Pope , is clear of this horrible blasphemy . Say we then , that this mouth of the Papacy hath uttered such great thing , & blasphemys against God ; as except the Angels which were cast out of Heaven , 2 Pet . 2 : 4. we know no person , nor power , that hath ever done the like . The Grand Seigneur of the Turks , hath written Himselfe Lord of the world ; and the Emperour of the Chineses , writes Himselfe son of the Sunne ; and many Pagan Princes , have tal'kt proudly of Their dominions ; And all Their Titles savour of ambitious affectations , more then any thing of reall truth ; Their Ignorance leading all of them into proud , & foolish errours : but these knowing the law of God , & His mind ; and yet against both the lawe & minde of God , proudly exalting Themselves not only abov● the world , but above 2 Thes . 2 : 4. all that is called God ; have exceedingly blasphemed the name , & authourity of God , above all Turkes , & Pagans in all Their vainglorious & fond assumptions of Title & Grandeur ; taking upon Them as Gods , to See Ch. 5. § , 5. N. 6. & 12 , 21. & 30. sett up , & depose Kings & Emperours : which it belongs not unto any to doe , but unto Prov. 8.12 , 16. Isa . 40.22 , 23 , 24. Dan . 4 : 32. Ch. 5 : 21. God alone : And as the Rev. 19 : 16. King of Kings , & Lord of Lords ▪ have They exacted homage from Kings & Emperours .

§. 8.

2ly , By Their Indulgences forgiving Sins unpardonable and that by Their own right , and according to Their owne wills . Againe They are guilty of strange , & most abominable blasphemy against God , by taking upou Them to forgive Sin at those rates as they performe it . It was reasoned by the Scribes with Christ , saying , Who can Mar. 2 : 7. forgive sins but God only ? Now Christ was really himselfe Philp . 2.6 . equal with God , and John . 1 : 1. was God : and therefore , had power in his owne right to forgive sin . And he gave Power , unto His Joh . 20 : 23. Apostles , to forgive Sin ; but then that power was , not in Their own , but in His right : so as what Sin He Himselfe had promised to forgive ; that sin , pardoned by Christ , had They power to pronounce pardoned . And in this case , the Forgiveness was made by Christ , & not by the Apostles : but the Pronuntiation , or Declaration of that forgiveness , was not Christ's , but the Apostles . And thus the virtue of the Apostles consisted in Them derivatively only , & not primitively : and not in any power , ot virtue They had in Themselves , to pardon sin ; but in a skill They had to discerne betweene , what sins Christ pardoned , & what not : and according to a certaine confidence , that Christ had , in that skill of Their's , and in trust to Their Faithfullness in the exercise thereof , he said unto Them , Id. Joh . 20 : 23. [ Whosesoever Sins ye remitt , They are remitted unto Them , and whosesoever sins ye reteine , They are reteined . ] But these Roman Popes have presumptuously taken upon Them , to forgive impoenitent Sinners , whom God never pardons ; and to pardon Sins aforehand without any condition of repentance ; and to sell Their Pardons for money ; and to pardon Those who have dyed impoenitent : and whereas God never gave authourity either to St. Peter , or to St. Pope to play such pranks as these ; all that They have done therefore of these things , have they done , not in Christ's but in Their owne name . And therefore are all these Their Indulgences of Pardon for sin , horrible , & presumptuous blasphemies against God . Such was the Pardon of Pope Martin the Vth , to the Council of Constans , ( who were guilty of the murder of John Hus , See Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 15. & Jerome , the Martyrs of Jesus ; and of depriving Their Holy Father the Pope , unto whom They had sworne allegiance : ) and unto all the Pipers , & Harlotts on that Council attendent ; of all Their sins past & to come , meerly upon condition of fasting on fridayes . Such also was the pardon of Gregory the XIIIth ,

Id. N. 35.

Id. §. 6. N. 9.

unto all men in general , without any exception , who should say certaine Ave Maries , in a certaine place . Or kiss such a cross . Such also was the Pardon of Pope Urban the IId , unto all men who went to warre into the Holy Land , what ever Their sins were . Such also was the pardon of Clemens the VIth , unto all men , who came unto His Jubilee at Roma , Id. § 7. N. 4. with a command by proclamation unto the Angels of Heaven to carry the Souls of such departed into Paradise .

§. 9.

3ly , By Their Dispensations graunted unto men , contrivedly to commit known sins ; and that with allowance . Another of Their Blasphemes is manifest ; by Their most abominable & presumptuous Dispensations to doe things in Themselves utterly unlawfull . As when Pope See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 6. Gregory the VIIth , by absolving the Princes , & subjects of the Empire , from all duty of obedience , unto Their sovereigne Prince , by allowing them to breake Their oaths of allegiance , as if they had never been made ; justifyed them directly in the sin of Rebellion , and of 10000 murders , as if they had been no sins . And as when

Id. §. 7. N. 16.

Idem . §. 6. N. 6.

Pope Eugenius the IVth , gave allowance unto King Ladislaus , & the Hungarians , having Covenaunted & sworne unto a truce with the Turks , to breake Their Covenaunts & oaths , and that directly . Of this nature also are all Their Curses , when in Gods name they curse those , whom God hath not cursed . As when the aforenamed Gregory in the place above cited , cursed His Lord , & Master the Emperour ; and the aforenamed Eugenius by His Legat cursed the Turks who had stood to Their oath & Covenant . Of the same nature also , §. 7. N. 16. is their Indulgence , to deliver Souls out of Purgatory at mens pleasure : Id. N. 35. As was indulged by Gregory the XIIIth , Paulus the IId , N. 19. and many others . And their Indulgences unto men to live in sin ; N. 34. as when Pope Pius the Vth. gave licence to Charles of Austria to marry His Niece ; a thing absolutely forbidden .

§. 10.

Thus I have shewed , The 4th , Quality of the Woman on the Beast ; That She was ful of Names of Blasphemy , how they blasphemed Gods name : I come next unto another Quality , which is proper only unto the Woman who rode upon the Beast ; of whom it is said , [ She was full of the names of Blasphemy . ] To blaspheme Gods name was a matter of practise : and the sin thereof lay in the practises of the Church , where by the name of God was brought into disparagement . But to be full of names , is a Sin that belongs only unto the names , & Titles , of the Beast . Rev. 17 : 3.1 . & Ch. 13 : 1. The Woman , & the Beast are names of the same thing , that had seven heads & ten Hornes ; and came out of the Sea , or a place called many waters . By this woman , therefore , & the Beast , are meant the same city Roma : only with this distinction , that by the Woman , which is the Rider ; is signifyed the Ruler ; and by the Beast ridden upon , is understood , the Church in subjection . Whence here by the names of Blasphemy , on the Woman ; must be signifyed some Titles savouring of blasphemy , used by the chiefe Powers of Roma , which were the Popes , the VIIth , & last head of the Beast . And now to find out what these are , Inquire we . What are the Titles , of the Chiefe potentate of Roma . in these dayes of the last Head ? The A●swere appears by the Story , and says 1st , That he was stiled Universal Bishop , or Christs Universal Vicar on Earth . This stile was forewarned to take heed off , by Bishop Gregory , as the forerunner of Antichrist , and an imitation of the Isa . 14 : 13 , 14 , with 2 Pet . 2 : 4. rebellious Lucifer , who was cast out of Heaven . And yet with this title came in the Papal pride , at what time in all their Decrees ▪ ever after , they used to write volumus & Mandamus , as also statuimus & praecipimus : quite contrary to the stile of Christ , which was [ Luc . 22 : 26. Let Him , who is chiefe , be as he that serveth . ] But of this we have said already . The 2d , Title is Pontifex Maximus , which is indeed the proper Title of Christ , the Hel . 10.19.20 , 21. chiefe Priest , & Prince of his Church , &

Rev. 19 : 16.

1 Pet . 2 : 25.

King of Kings , & Lord of Lords . Which Title , as it was usurped by the Pagan Emperours , so is it now by these Popes , who take upon Them , as if they would thrust Christ , out of his place , & Office , & indeed out of all . A 3d , Title is His Holiness : which is one of Gods proper Attributes . For God is truly Holy Primitively : and so perhaps might some man in a sense be esteemed Relatively . But when we find this name of Holiness , in the forehead of a Man : and that of a Man , as if so eminently Holy , as to be able to make others Holy , by the word of His mouth , or by the holding up of His hand , blessing people , & forgiving Sins ; or at lest , pretending so to doe ! and yet at same time , that the Man , who owns these blessings , and forgiu's these Sins , is to be found full of abominations ! What a blasphemy is this ! As if one would say , by the scumme of the Earth ; Loe this is God! Is it not as much as to say , That the most Holy God , is as the scumme of the Earth ! See Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 30. Id Ch. §. 6. N. 27. 30 , 31. But what blasphemy is this ? to sa● at such a rate ! And yet thus was it , when Pope Julius the IIId , a common blasphemer of God , in direct rash words , was called His Holiness ! And thus , at what time Pope Sergius rude , & cruel as he was , an incestuous Fornicator who begat Pope John the XIth , of the mother called Theodora , and Pope John the XIIth , of the daughter called Marozia , and both notable Harlotts , was His Holiness ! And thus , Id. N. 5 ▪ when Sylvester the IId , a Sorcerer , was promoted by the helpe of the Devil , to be His Holiness ! And thus was it , when Pope John the XXth , who made a graunt of 29 years Pardon of Sin , See Sandys Hist . of West . rel . unto all men , for every time They incline Their heads at the name of Jesus , without any condition of repentance , except Their so doing ; and yet was His Holiness ! And thus when Pope Alexander the VIth , Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 23. who caused the hands to be cutt off , & the tongue to be pul●d out of one Cardinal , and another to be exil'd , & another imprisoned , meerly for reproving his vices ; and yet was His Holiness ! And thus was it , when John the XIIIth ,

Id. §. 5. N. 38.

Id. §. 7. N. 14.

was maimed unto death , in bed with another mans wife , and yet at same time was His Holiness ! And thus , when John the XXIVth , was deposed , for Perjury , Murder , Sodomy , Adultery ; and yet was His Holiness ! And thus was it , when the most vertuous of all the proud Pontifices Maximi , were men stained with Pride ,

Id. §. 5. N. 18 , 44.

Id. §. 7. N 4 N. 33 : N. 26. N. 29.

Presumption , and Rebellions , and yet were called His Holiness ! How much more was it so , when such as the Perjured Formosus , the sacrilegious Bonifacius , the most arrogant Clemens the VIth , the Luxurious Pius the IVth , the prophane Leo the Xth , and the proud blockhead Paulus the IIId . were also stiled each of them His Holiness . The 7th , Quality of the Beast : He Blasphemed God● House of Prayer . And thus was this Woman found full of the names of Blasphemy !

§. 11.

A seventh Quality of the Beast is , that [ Rev. 13 : 6. He opened His mouth to blaspheme the Tabernacle of God . ] By the Tabernacle of God must be meant Gods House of Prayer . F●r before the Temple built , the Exod . 25 : 9. House of G d was so called . And this is said to be blasphemed , when Blasphemy is sett up therein , or any thing that brings it out of reputation of Holiness , and to be despised & disparaged . And this disparagement is brought about ; either by Ioh . 2 : 16. Mar. 11.17 . merchandizing therein , or by keeping sports or plays in it ; For by so doing it is converted into a Ioh . 2 : 16. Mar. 11.17 . denne of Thieves : Or by setting up Ezek . 8 : 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 ▪ 10. &c. to end . Idols , in it , Ezek . 8 : 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 ▪ 10. &c. to end . pictures , or Ezek . 8 : 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 ▪ 10. &c. to end . graven Images , and to Ezek . 8 : 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 ▪ 10. &c. to end . bowe down to worship Them there ; For by so doing the House of God is made a Ezek . 8 : 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 ▪ 10. &c. to end . Stye of uncleanness , or the Ezek . 8 : 5 , 6 , 7 , 8 , 9 ▪ 10. &c. to end . Chappel of the Devil , by setting up Idolatry , or by using inchantments therein . The two first things Our Saviour layd to the charge of the Ioh ▪ 2 : 16. Jewes : And the two last the Holy Ghost Chargeth upon the Rev , 13 : 6. Beast , that He was guilty off . And the Practise of the Roman Church wittnesseth , as to this mater , that She is , that Beast . This is a thing , that was plainly against the sense of the Holy Pol . Virg . de invent . lib 6. c . 13. Fathers of the Primitive Church , at lest for 400 years & upwards . And about the year 600 Ep. 119. lib . 7. & Ep. 9. lib . 4. Gregorius Magnus Bishop of Roma was utterly against it , as appears by his Ep. 119. lib . 7. & Ep. 9. lib . 4. Epistles . And therefore when Images were first brought into Churches , to be adored , great Contention happened thereupon . The Greeke Church for the most part did mightily oppose it , And the VIIth , Council of Constantinople , consisting of 338 Bishops , under the Emperour Constantinus Copronymus in the year of Christ 755 , did condemne the worship of Images in all places publik or privat . But after this , Irene the widow of Leo in the minority of her son , did call another Council at Constantinople , where were present the Legats of Pope Hadrian , in order to controul & make nul that other Council : But the Greeks generally opposing , at that time it could not be done , and therefore that Council was dissolved : But on the next year , the Image haters being first banished by Irene , another Council was called at Nike in Sept. 788 , of 350 Bishops , Greeks , French , Italians , & Germans , Plat . de vit . Hadr . who were mostly a company pact together for the purpose ; and by these the VIIth , Council of Constantinople , was accursed for taking away Images out of the Church ; and the Images were ordered to be restored . And this Council the Papists would have to be called the VIIth , general Council , the other true seventh , being cancelled ; and this was called the second Council of Nike . But the Emperour Constantinus the son of Irene comming of age , disannulled this Council of Nike , & established the former VIIth , of Constantinople . And at the Council at Frankford in Germany in the year 792 , called by Charles the Great , where the Popes Legats were present , and where the Bishops of Germany , France , England , & Spaine , were called together ; it was proposed to have the Council of Nike confirmed here . But after examination had of the Acts of both Councils of Constantinople , & Nike , it was here decreed ( King Charlemaigne being then present . ) That to worship Images , smelleth of Paganisme , and is contrary to Christian faith : but that it is not altogether unlawfull to have Images in private houses , or Churches . Bzov . ad an . 794. N. 4. with Chemnitii Exam . Conc . Trid . par . 4. ex Avent . & aliis . But that the adoration of Images with cloaths , Incense , candles , bowing of knees &c. which the IId , Council of Nike had ordained ; They utterly denyed to confirme . And therefore the Romanists have endeavoured to expunge that debate , out of the acts of this Council . But others do say , that this Council did condemne that of Nike the 2d , as a Pseudo Council and no VIIth , General Council . But yet after these things the Popes have introduced Image worship into Churches , and prayers See Eus . Ecc. Hist . Bo . 4. Ch. 15. to Saints departed , and the worship of the Relicts of Saints , as by the History does appear . Pope Hadrian was the first who began these Idolatries , and all his Successours followed it with a full cry . Leo the IIId , began to Bellarm . de beat . Sanc . lib . 1. Canonize Saints , and the rest followed in imitation . And thus the whole Roman Church hath defiled it selfe with that Idolatry which the See the Counc . of Illiber . can . 3. 55. & 59. Primitive Fathers loathed ; and by their Idolatryes have blasphemed Gods House of Prayer , by the worship of Images , and praying to See the Council . of Laodic Saints & Angels , and by the worship of the Bread in the Sacrament blasphemously called the reall & See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 4. sensible body of Christ ; as in the life of Pope Nicholas the IId ,

§. 12.

The 8th , The 8th , Quality , He blasphemed Them , who dwel in Heaven . Quality of the Beast described is , [ That He Rev. 13 : 6. Blasphemed Them who dwell in Heaven . ] Now these Inhabitants of Heaven , I have already shewed , are certainly meant of the See Ch. 1. §. 6. Christians of the most pure , & true Church . These were first persecuted by the great red Dragon : And the Dragon being cast out , These ruled triumphantly in holy Church . But then came a time againe when the Beast out of the Sea gained the Throne , and then these were found only in the wilderness , as I have

See Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 22 , 23.

Ioh . 16.2 ..

Bzovius ad an . 1179. N. 2.

Rev. 17.6 .

shewne afore . And here followed the blasphemy , that these men of Heaven , the pure & true Church in the Wilderness , were called Heretiks ; and They said it was doing of God good service to kill Them , as the Jewes did by Christ and His Apostles . And such things as this , the triple Crowned Popes were guilty off , at what time , They proclaymed forgiveness of sins unto all men , who would warre against these Men of Heaven : and with fire and sword would joine with them to destroy the Saints & Martyrs of Jesus . And tho perhaps some few of these men They called Heretiks , might be in some points erroneous , and perhaps Heretical ; yet being driven into those errours , partly for want of better teaching , & partly out of detestation of the Roman practises being driven into contrary extreames ; yet were persons to be pityed , rather then to be punished , all Their maters being well considered . But generally it is wittnessed of Them , that they believed rightly of all the articles of the Creed , Reinerius cont . Heret . cap . 4. except only that They blasphemed the Roman Church ; that is , They complained of the vices thereof . But in the dayes of Edward King of England , the Chiefe Magistrate , an absolute Prince , was at the bottome of the Reformation , and all things were carryed on , with so much of wisdome , & deliberation , and with eyes fixed so firmly upon the purest primitive Times ; which proposed as Their patterne of imitation ; They departed not at all from the Antient true Church : but relinquishing only the schismes & Heresies of Roma ; They joyned also with the Romans in all such things , wherein , They also remained true , & firme , in the doctrines & discipline of the antient Church . And yet soone after , in the dayes of Mary , sister of that Edward ; The Papal powers having opportunity embrued Their bloudy hands , in the bloud of Saints & Martyrs of Iesus here also , until They becam drunke therewith in the reignes of Iulius the IIId , & Paulus the IVth , Popes of Roma . And such were the blasphemies of the Papists against Them who dwell in Heaven .

§. 13.

Hitherto we have treated mostly of the Qualifications of the Beast ; The 9th . Quality ; of the Woman . She was as One given up to Luxury , & excess . and of the Body of the Roman Church ridden upon : but now come we more especially to treat of the Great whore , the Woman that rode , and of her Qualifications . The IXth , Quality therefore which bespeaks the Roman Church is of the Church riding , and says that these triumphant Ones were found [ Rev. 17 : 4. arrayed with purple & scarlet colours , & decked with gold , and precious stones , having a golden cup in hand , full of abominations , & filthiness of Fornications . ] The Roman Church was found running headlong into all these qualifications in the very infancy of her sovereignty . Whence occasioned that law made in the dayes of Lodowik Pius ; Plat . de vita Gregorii 4ti . against the dresses of the Clergy in purple & scarlet , and against all the vices pointed at in this qualification ; as if They had dreaded the very thing hereby condemned ; that it was mean't of that Church : and had taken effectuall care to prevent it . But Innocent the IVth . contrarily made lawes to farther the scarlett dress , and put all his Cardinalls into the same , both in Their gownes & hatts . And from that time forward , all manner of Luxury & Excess cam on a maine , and filled the Clergy therewith , both inwardly , & outwardly . And whereas according to the Papal stile of His Holiness one would have expected to have found the palace of this Prince , richly adorned with temperance soberness , & Chastitye : and yet loe , how His Holiness sitts in a Throne of state , with a triple crowne on his head , full of abominations . And whereas Christ expects , Mat . 20 : 26 , 17. that he , who clayms as a Common Father of all Christendome , should expose himselfe , as a Common Servant unto all men . And yet loe , how he is found drunken , with the bloud of the Saints & Martyrs ? Rev. 27 : 6. And he , who ( according to his place ) ought to have knowne the mind of God , and to have conformed thereunto ; Loe , how he stands branded with a mystery of prophaneness in his forehead , that savours not of the Holy Ierusalem , but of the proud & haughty Babylon ; and not of Piety , but of Harlottre . At what time , Plat , in vit . Greg . 4ti , as it were the Triumphs of the Pagan Romans , were to be seen in a Papal progress ; Attalik Ornaments on the backs of his servants ; Corinthian gallantrys on his common table furnitures ; and the Gloryes of the Babylonian Monarchs in his usual state ; and the state of his Cardinals . And now to let pass the things of longagoe , we may call to mind the Moderne Popes , such as Paulus the IId , See Ch. 5. . 7. N. 20 whose greatest glory was in his back & belly . Id. N. 21. Id N. 23. Id. N. 25. Id. N. 26. Id. N. 30. Sixtus the IVth , who gave license to the Clergy to keepe whores , and to his Cardinals , & Their dependents to commit Sodomy in the 3 summer moneths . Alexander the VIth , who openly owned his bastards . Julius the IId , who more spo●tfully then devoutly added unto His Litany a new saint saying Sancte Switzere , Ora pro nobis . Leo the Xth , of whom it is doubtfull to say , whether licentiousness , or profaneness did mostly sway him ? Julius the IIId . who despised Heaven , & the King thereof , in comparison of his Lusts for the things of his belly . Id. N. 32 Id. N. 33. Id. N. 34. Id. N. 35. Id. N. 36. Paulus the IVth , who was so proud that all men hated his memory . Pius the IVth , who was at strift to exceed the debaucheryes of Nero , had he but lived out the years of his reigne . Pius the Vth , who gave license unto Fornication , & Adultery to be set to farme , in certaine assigned Corners . Gregory the XIIIth , who sounded the trumpet to call in company to plays & sports . And Sixtus the Vth , whose Holiness by profession being a man of peace , yet invented a Confoederacy , to spi●l an Ocean of Christian bloud . But more particularly to describe the abominations of the Papacy , besides those apperteining unto other Qualifications there were especially Two .

§. 14.

The abominations of the Woman 1st , In the prohibition of marriage . 1 Tim : 4 : 1.2.3 . Of these the first was , the Prohibition of Priests Marriage . St. Paul had prophecyed of this thing aforehand saying [ that in the later dayes some will depart from the faith , giving heed unto seducing Spirits , broaching doctrines of Devils , speaking lies in Hypokrisie , having consciences seared ( as it were ) with an hot iron ; forbidding to marry &c. ] And true it is , that thro the deceitfulness of the Tempter , many holy men in the heat of zeal , mistaking the sense of the Holy Ghost in this case , were apt in the primitive times to vow virginity , & a solitary life , out of a good intent , as if by so doing They might be in a capacity to do God the better service . 1 Cor . 7 : 26. And during some time of distress , it was thought not amiss , that They who could do so , might do it . See the Eccles . Storys . And some holy men , such as Ammon the Monke , Simon Stillites , and Paul the Hermit , and others did such things to a good pu●pose . But then these examples inflaming holy zeal with over ardency , some were drawn in to run upon extreames in contempt of lawfull marriage . And many Bishops & Pri●sts did volunta●ily abstaine ; some because it was easy to Them by nature , othe●s out of zeal forced nature ; and thence f●l●owed the u●happyness . For glor●ing in what They ●●d , it satisfyed Them not in T●●●r own ab●●●●ence ; unless They might b ing in others to be made to do the same . And hence it came to pass , that at the Council of Illiberis , Bzovius ad an . 305. marriage was first forbidden to the Spanish Clergy in the year 305. But at the Council of Nike , it was not so , The Clergy were forbidden women about them , except a wife , a sister , a mother or what needs must . Pope Martinus about 650 was the first who peremptorily brought in this doctrine of Devils . And Vitalianus after him , did question som Clergy men for being marryed . And yet after this , Chemnit Examen . C Trident . & ex Niso Ep. Thes . at the VIth , general Council at Constantinople , Priests marriage was allowed . And the Greeks never yielded it should be disallow'd . But Pope Nicholas was very strict , both in advancing the prohibition , & in punishing defaulters . And Gregory the VIIth , went a great way , as to the establishment of this doctrine of Devils . Bzov . in vit . Nic . & Greg . VII . Heb . 13 : 1. Mat . 8 : 14. Act. 15 : 20. So as in the end Concubines , being generally tollerated , marriage was utterly ferbidden to the Clergy , under paine of deprivation . Loe the Holy scriptures do allow marriage unto Priests , and the Apostles Some of Them were marryed . But fornication is forbidden . And yet loe ! quite contrarily , the Popes of Roma allow of fornication , and They Themselves many of them had Concubines , & natural children ; And some Popes Themselves , were natural Sons of Popes by fornication : and yet did They forbid marriage ! Alas , what schisme can be more pestilent , then to mainteine the doctrine of Devils , in opposition to Holy writt , and the Canons of Holy Councils ! and the practise of Apostolical , & primitive times ! True it is , that at some times holy men have had Concubines , & as it shall seeme , allowably in some peculiar cases . But to keep a Concubine , meerly for pleasure of the use , & this in detestation of holy Matrimony , must certainly be esteemed a wickedness so great , that none but the great Whore , Rev. 17 : 1. that sitteth on many waters , with open front dares justify it !

§. 15.

2ly , In requiring the publik service , in all Countreys to be read in latine only . Bzovius ad an . 1052. 1 Cor . 14 : 9. A second Abomination of this Riding Woman : Is the Decree , and practise , of reading the publik prayers in all nations in none but the Latine tongue . This was at first commanded by Pope Vitalianus about the year 660. And thence it was carryed on by degrees , until it was generally used in all the Popish dominions . It was in the year 1052 , at what time Pope Leo the IXth , being at Wormatia in Germany ; One Humbertus a Priest reading service , did not use the latine tongue . Whereupon Pope Leo did immediatly pronounce this Priest excommunicat for his default . St. Paul saith , Except ye utter by the tongue , words easy to be understood , ye shall speake into the ayr , because ye are not understood . Now Humbertus did read as St. Paul advised , in the Language , which His Hearers did understand . And the Pope , gave the Man up into the power of the Devil , meerly for doing as was commanded Him by the Holy Ghost . And so is it at this day in all Popish Countreys . Which seemes to be nothing else but the Devills designe to keepe the people in ignorance ; and to defraud Them as much as may be of the benefitt of the Church prayers , for want of a due understanding thereof .

§. 16.

The 10th , Qualitie : She had the name written in her forehead : called MYSTERY . A tenth Qualification is of the Riding Woman ; and bespeaks her to have a peculiar Name written in Her forehead , called [ Rev : 17 : 5. Which Consisted 1st , In the Doctrine of infallibility . MYSTERY : BABYLON the GREAT : the MOTHER of HARLOTS : and ABOMINATIONS of the EARTH : ] Of these names I conceive the first & Principal called [ MYSTERY ] referrs to such things ; which as Mysterious Secretts , doe mainly support the Grandeur of that See . And these are Chiefly two , 1st , The doctrine of Infallibility , and 2ly , That of Transubstantiation . Of Infallibility the Church had no knowledge until Gratian dist , 40. Bonifacius Bishop of Mentz , began to flatter the Pope , and being a popular man , carryed a great stroake in Germany , & France , & engaged all he could in submission unto that See , so as what by meanes of the industry of this Bonifacius ; and the confluence of some blindly devout Kings & Princes , who laying by their crownes came on pilgrimage to Roma , and put Themselves there into some Monastery : That See gained great renowne for sanctity , altho it was no where less admired then at Roma it selfe . But that which most advanced the fame thereof , Aventini : An. Boiar . li . 3. and Bzovii Annal . in vit , Car . mag. was Pope Zachary's advice to Pipin of France , whereby he gained the crowne : and that crowne gained the fast friendship of that race of Kings unto the Papacy . Hence Hadrian was enriched , and Pope Leo was made a Sovereigne Prince : And that Maxime was started , Plat . de vit . Leon . 3tii , Id. in vita Bonif . 3tii , [ That the Apostolical seat was the Head of the Church , & ought to be judged of None . ] True it is indeed , that the Roman See , had a foolish Graunt from an usurper in the Empire , whose authourity to make such a thing was of no validity ; and the succeeding Empero●rs never allow'd it , except to serve some private ends . And until Charlemaigne , there was but small use , or practise of any such jurisdiction . But hence forwards effectually it cam into request . But the maine mater of the Mystery of Infallibility , was another thing inhaerent to this authourity as They pretended : and that was , that whereas Our Lord Jesus Christ had promised His Apostles , Mat . 28 : 18 , 19 , 20. upon Their authourity He had given Them , to preach the Gospel all over the world , and upon Their practice in the same ; to be with them allwayes unto the end of the world : They grounded from hence , that Roma being the seat of St. Peter , the Prince of the Apostles ; and They St Peters Successors in that See ; the Center , fountaine , & Key of all Christs Ecclesiastical power in the Church , was , & is , in Their hands : and hence can there be no true Church but from Them ; no salvation but from Them , and no presence of Christ with any , but what is derived from Them . And this is the Great Mystery of the Apostolical Seat as they call it . Now the truth of all this , is very plaine how the case stood , and how maters really were ordered , and that was thus . 1st , We will not dispute it with them , whether St. Peter was ever Bishop of Roma more then Antioch , or any other place : but rather suppose we , He was so : but then suppose we also , St. James was as much Bishop of Jerusalem , St. John of Ephesus , & St. Andrew of Bizantium , the same city , which afterwards was Constantinople , and the rest of the Apostles had their seats too : and all these were as much Apostolical seats , as was Roma . And the truth is all this was as much as just nothing . For first in the scripture times , there was never any such thing knowne , as any Prince over the Apostles , Luc . 22 : 25 , 26. Joh . 20 : 22 , 23. Gal. 2 : 9. except Christ Himselfe . And Christ did not constitute any such after his death . And St. Peter never claymed any such power , nor did he ever exercise any such in his life time . And 2ly , after the Apostles all dead , in the Primitive times , for the first 600 years , there was never any such thing knowne , as an Universal or Oecumenical Bishop . Gregory of Roma in the very end of those years confesses expressly , that there was never any such thing practised with any of His predecessours at Roma . Lib . 4. Ep. 38. Only John of Constantinople by Imperial authourity began to clayme somthing to that purpose . And at all general Councils , the Bishop of Roma had the Precedence , and the Bishop of Constantinople was next him , See the Ec. Histories . but whether this preheminence was for St. Peters sake , or the Emperours let any body judge . However this was no more but a priority of place , but not of any superiority of power . And now the truth of these premises for 600 years being thus eminently most plaine : say we , that which was taken up afterwards , was gained by fraud , and falshood , and was exercised altogether by Usurpation . And to prove this , what need I any better testimony , then out of their owne Confessions , at the Councils of Constans & Basil . The Men of those Councils , Acta Concil . were called together by authourity of the Pope : and were all of them Papists , and yet both of these Councils decreed , that the Council was above the Pope , and deposed each of them a Pope . And Pope Martin ,

Plat . de vit . Martin . & Nich .

Sylv . Epist. & Bohem . Hist .

& Pope Nicholas confirmed Their Decrees to be allowed for just & good . And Pope Pius the IId , when he was Sylvius Aeneas , did write expressly , that St. Peter , was no Prince over the Apostles , and that the Pope had no Authourity over the Church , but what a general Council might call into question . But that which mostly controuls this Their Mystery is the hand of God , so often gone out against Them . For soone after Pope Nicholas the first had taken upon him to assume and decree ,

Gratian . dist . 96.

Ep. Pap . Nichol . in 3. To . Con ,

[ that the Papal Decrees , ought to be esteemed equal unto Holy writt . ] and as so , infallible things , saying Cursed be He who ever shall despise them . This was the root of the doctrine of Infallibility entailed on the Popes Decrees . But what followed thereafter ? Pope Martin the IId , gave leave to Formosus deprived for his vices , and sworne never more to enter into holy orders , to break Hi● oaths made in the name of God . And after , this Formosus chosen Pope , was consecrated , and crowned 3 Emperours , 1st , Wido , Baronii Annales & Annal . Fuld . who had no right of clayme , and Lambert his son ; and 3ly , Arnulphus , the other two yet living , and not deposed . And these being at odds , whom should the subjects obey ? After him reigned Stephen the Vth , who called a Synod , and He & His Synod , deprived Pope Formosus , being dead , & rescinded all his acts . Constit . Imperat . Then came up John the Xth , who called a Synod , & He , & His Synod , restored the acts of Formosus , & rescinded Them of Stephen . After cam up Sergius , who abrogated the acts of John . Now among all these Contradictory Decrees , and abrogations , where lay the Infallibility ? After this a Great Whore governed Roma , and bastards were created Popes , and it was confessed by Cardinal Baronius , that in that age were chosen into the Papacy , Baronii Annal . [ homines Monstrosos , vita turpissimos , moribus perditissimos , & undiquaque foedissimos : ] and yet according to this Roman Mystery all these were most Holy & infallible men . Againe . See Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 16. In time of the Council of Basil Pope Eugenius , & the Council at Florentia did accurse the Pope Foelix , & the Council of Basil . And on the other side Pope Foelix , & the Council of Basil ; accursed Pope Eugenius , & the Council of Florentia : And yet both were Councils lawfully called , & sitting ; and both were Popes . Now during these thing , where lodged the Infallibility ? All which things considered , whether they will lodge this Infallibility , in the Pope alone , or in Pope & Cardinals sitting in Council , or in Pope , Cardinals & general Council , all sitting together , yet every way have They erred , & that notoriously . And therefore is it eminently Notorious , that as the Mystery of the Beast , & the Woman riding thereon was abominably odious ; Rev , 17 : 5. so is that Mystery of the Papal Infallibility !

§. 17.

And 2ly , Of Transubstantiation . But the Romanists have a second Mystery as eminent as this ; and that lurks in Their doctrine of Transubstantiation . This doctrine must needs be most monstrously Heretical and most abominably blasphemous ; and this both in the Contrivance , & in the practise thereof . 1st . In the Contrivance , it is pretended , that Christ hath commanded his Apostles , and all Christians to drinke His reall bloud . & to eat His reall flesh . Whereas God hath forbidden to eat Gen. 9 : 4. or drinke Levit . 17 : 10.11 , 12 , &c. any manner of bloud : And both before , at , Act. 15 : 2● , 29. Ma● . 5.17 , 18. and after this pretended Command of Christ , it was unlawfull to eat bloud . And yet these men charge our Saviour , as one commanding things utterly unlawfull ! And to eat Christs reall flesh , is such a thing as cannot be done w●t●out sin against Christs body ! H●s Christ commaunded sinfull thing ? No , th● case is pi●●●e . The words cannot run li●●rally , & ●herefore m●y , & ought to , b● 〈◇〉 & u●derstood figuratively . But this will not s●●ve the Mystery of the Popes designes ! See the C●● of the Co●n of Trent . N xt in the practise , they carry 〈◇〉 br●ad of the Holy Sacrament in Procession in a ●●●nal sort of triumph , that s●●●● a tog●●her of sport , after the manne● of the Pagan rites in Thei● Idolatries , and in nothing at all of religion after the manner of holy writt : and yet pretend , Bzovius . ad an . 1059. that this Bread , is the real body and Bloud of Christ and that his Soul , and the Divine nature are therein , after the manner of a wonderfull Mystery , Corporeally , yet modo non Corporeo , and Naturally , yet modo non naturali , and all this done by miracle upon miracle , one wrapt within another , in a strange sort of Mystery , the like whereof was never heard of in holy writt . See Their Arguments in the manual of Controversies printed at Doway : And hence follows Adoration of the bread , of meer bread , by sight , tast , & feel , and by all signes & tokens , excepting by some such miracle , as the like whereof in holy writt was never knowne . Now these doings do tend exceedingly to the advance of the grandeur of the Papacy , in that His Holiness has the power and authourity of making , & ordering the Deity , and of disposing of the blessings of Christs Body & Bloud ; and by these thi●gs , He seals , confirmes , & obliges to him the Christian Princes under his jurisdiction as it were by charmes of friendship . Ps. 106 : 19 , 20 , 21 , 22. But Christs body & bloud and His divine nature are hereby greatly blasphemed , & disparaged , by such foolish , carnal , & feeble appearances : As if Christian religion were like that of the Pagans , which consisted in outward pomp , & sportfull shews , without any demonstration of spiritual power . Rev. 17 : 5. And therefore the holy Ghost calls this , & the other Mysteryes of the Papacy [ Babylon the Great ] Intimating that the Mysteryes of the Roman religion , are like those of the Babylonian Monarchs , which were solemnized with great pomp & state ,

Dan . 3 : 1 , 2 , 3 , &c. to the end .

The 11th , Qualification which wa● of the Woman . She was a Great whore , and the Mother of Harlotts & abominations of the Earth .

with all sorts of musick ; and grandeur ; and they worshipped a golden Image . But the people of God would not be wrought upon to bow down thereunto . And lastly the name in the forehead proclaimes , [ the Mother of Harlotts & Abominations of the Earth . ] But this will fail in with the next quality .

§. 18.

Againe this riding Woman is called [ a Rev. 17 : 1.5 . Great Whore , and the Mother of Harlotts and abominations of the Earth . ] The Pope who is signifyed by this Great Whore , takes upon him to be the Head of the Church . And by the Church it is commonly said that She is the b Spouse , or wife of Christ , or of the Lamb : and this wife , his Holiness the Pope pretends to be . And true it is , that were the Roman Church , the true Church , it might be so . And for certaine , one . She was so . But now saith the Holy Ghost She hath played the Whore , c by committing fornication , with the Kings , & inhabitants of the Earth , and hath made Them drunke with the wine of Her fornications . This whordome and drunkenness , is not meant of a Carnal sense of Whoredome , ●●h . 21 : 〈…〉 . Ch. 〈…〉 2 , Ez●k . 40 , ● c . and drunkenness only , ( tho that may be in it too ) but as is usually said , in holy writt , of a d spiritual sense : whereby men forsake God , & His word , and doe bring up new religions , & new doctrines contrary to Gods word . H●d they not said [ e We see , ( saith Christ ) They had had no sin . ] And so had not the Church of Roma claymed , as a wife to the Lamb , or as the True Church of God , ●●●h . She had not been a Whore , or so great a Whore , or such an eminent Mother of Harlotts . But now Loe ! he who claymeth as His Holiness ; instead of Mat , 11 : 28 , Rev. 14 : 1 , 2 , 3 , 4 , &c. Meekeness & Lowlynes , the Ornaments of the Lambs followers , without guile , without blame : is found sitting in His Throne Ch. 17 : 4 , 6. arrayed with purple , & scarlet , & precious stones , dyed red with the bloud of the Saints ; having drawn in the Kings & inhabiters of the Earth , by false pretences to be guilty of Idolatry with Him , and to place Their religion after the manner of the Heathens , in playsome , & foolish rites , as at Their Jubilees , and Processions . Mic : 2 : 11. [ If a man walking in the spirit of falshood ( saith the Prophet Micah ) will Lye , saying , I will prophecy unto thee of Wine & strong drinke , He shall be the prophet of this people . ] Even so the religion of the Roman Church , having lost the practical part of the doctrine of faith & repentance , without which there can be no salvation : doth lay the Chiefe stress of Their safety , in saying certaine numbers of Ave maries , & Pater nosters by beads , and in purifications by candles & holy water , and in abstinence from flesh on fridays , in kissing the cross , and buying of Pardons , and many such like fopperies , by which they trust to be saved . For so when They pronounce pardons for sin unto , & at the hour of death : They doe not injoyne unfained repentance unto salvation , as did John Baptist unto the Pharisees , Mat . 3 : 8 , 9. See Ch. 5. §. 7. N. 35. Id. Ch. & §. N. 6 , & Saducees ; but rather good workes , such as saying so many Aves , or kissing a cross upon the ground , or som such like , which may be done without any thing of remorse for sin . And by praying unto Saints & Angels , and relicts of Saints ; They magnify those Saints as if they also as God , are every where to hear prayers ; and are more ready to hear then God , or Christ . So as Christ is debased to advance the virgin Mary . And God is forgotten , in prayers to Saints . And all Religion being generally reduced with them ; into carnal rites , and customes , pleasing to the flesh ; & sett out with pomp & state ; See Ch. 5. §. 5. N. 9. and all excellencyes of Gospel piety , being utterly overwhelmed with pride , & Arrogancy , & Love of the world ; and the antient purity of the doctrine & discipline of the Primitive times , being defiled with most damnable Heresies , and schismes : Hence She who was once a Church famous for Holy Saints & Martyrs , & the wife of the Lamb , is now become the Great whore , & Mother of Harlotts . For She hath brought up doctrines of Devils , and damnable Heresies , Id. Ch. & §. N. 12. & §. 6. N. 4. into the Church ; hath sett up Idolatry ; and hath mainteined horrible blasphemies ; and hath exalted Her selfe above all that is called God .

§. 19.

The 12th , & Last Quality . She was seen drunke with the bloud of the Saints & Martyrs of Iesus . And finally She hath been seen a drunken ; with the bloud of the Saints & the Martyrs of Jesus . ] All the bloud of Queen Mary's dayes in England , besides that of the Lolards , and Wicklevists there , and and what is yet behind ; lyes at her door . The Massacre of Paris , in 1572 , with the bloud of Merindol & Chabriers , and all the bloud of the most innocent Albigists , & Waldists ; and of the late Persecutions in France lyes at her door . And all the bloud of the Spanish Inquisition , and of the bloudy , and cruel holy League , ( as they called it ; ) lyes at her door , And all the bloud of John Hus , & Jerome , and of the Taborites in Bobemia , Rev. 17 : 6. together with the Massacres in Ireland , in Piemont , & Poland ; lyes at her door . And all the bloud of the Guelphs & Ghibelines , and of the Causeless warrs against Kings & Emperours , stirred up meerly for the Lust , & pleasure of proud Popes ; and of all the warrs raised by occasion of Popish schismes ; and all the bloud of the battel of Varna ; by reason of the Popes admonition , to breake Oaths , & Covenants ; and all the bloudshed occasioned by causeless expeditions into the Holy land , lyes at her door . All which summ'd up , and put together into one volume of Accounts ; do amount unto such an Ocean of bloud ; that the Turks , & Sarrazenes , were never guilty of the tith thereof : No , Cambyses the Persian ; Nero , Domitian , Heliogabalus , Diocletian , and his fellows , Romans ; and Antiochus Epiphanes Syrian ; and all the rudest , most barb●rous , and bloudy princes that ever wore a crowne , put all together ; were never guilty of so much innocent bloud , as hath been this Papacy ! For tho we allege not ; that ever Pope of Roma hath been so directly cruel , & licentiously bloudy , as were Nero , Caligula , or Dionysius of Syracusa ; ( tho many of them , of meet lust , against all law , and reason of justice , have perpetrated monstrous acts of bloud guiltyness : ) yet it is to be considered , and to be weighed in the ballance withall , that those beardless boyes , intruded into power , by rude force : but These were generally experienced old men , taken into place , of most deliberate choyse : and therefore were They , such , as knew how to act mischiefe with discretion , backt with greatest subtlety of policy . But here lay the snare , that whereas Christ had said , Luc . 22 : 25 , 26. The Gentiles exercise Lordship over men ; but ye shall not be so . And yet They became guilty of tasting this forbidden fruit . Then the Devil entred into the Beast , Ioh . 13 : 27. Luc . 22 : 23. as he had done into Iudas . And when Sathan , that old Serpent , had possessed these Popes , as he had done afore by the Dragon ; then ran They headlong into all manner of mischiefe , & cruelty of bloud guiltyness . And being old , & wisemen , yet corrupted ; They were so much , the more & fitter adapted , to carry on the devils designe , beyond the powers of the Dragon . I must confess it is no good office , of any man to recriminate any body ; but himselfe ; for that we have so much easyer meanes , to know our own blame , more then of any man else . And find we some times a vicious Prince , or Patriarch in the head of a Church ; we must not , we cannot take this , as a blemish sufficient , whereby to condemne such a Church ; as a Monstrous Beast . For who is it ; which first or last cannot be taxed at such a rate ? But where the Holy Ghost condemnes , there lyes a certaine blame . And what He says , is a monstrous bloudy Beast , is certainly so . And now that the Holy Ghost hath resolved upon it ; that the Marine Beast is not of God , but the Devil , and has beene bloud guilty at most prodigious rates ; is plaine enough from the text . And now that the Church , & Papacy of Roma ; are the very Persons , & the Thing signifyed by that Beast , so as it cannot be avoided , but that it must be so : Not I , but the Historians , men of their own Church , have written downe all the signes , and tokens ; and have given the whole occasion , unto the Application .

Chapter the VII . §. 1.

Of the seven last Plagues : and of the Future History of the Papal Empyre , and of it 's Fal together with the Beast , & the Great Whore ; at the end of 42 moneths : and how , and by what meanes , & in what order it shall be effected . Of the Phials of Gods wrath powred out upon the Popish Empyre in Germany , and the Principallities thereto adhaerent . And upon the Kingdomes of France , & Spaine , and Their fellows , the other Popish Kingdomes . And lastly upon the Principalities , & Kingdomes , of Roma , & Italia , the Kingdome & seat of the Beast .

§. 1.

The Introduction , and of the sett time of the Beasts reigne . HAving now run thorow the whole History of the Emp●re of the Papa●y ; and seene , & observed all the Qualifications , of the Beast , & his Rider , and how near of kinne those Qualifications are unto the Papal Story . There remaines now , nothing farther in our way , but that we sett our eyes directly upon the Fal , & utter ruine , both of that Beast , & the Woman his Rider ; and of all the Persons signifyed thereby . We have seene his wings clipt , and his feathers wel pluck't ; but the Body both of the Woman , and the Beast do stil abide : and no approach yet appears of that fall . But yet however there is a time sett , and that as well , unto what he shall doe , and how farre he shall goe ; as to how long he shall reigne . His workes permitted to be done , we have seene by the history of Action , compared with the Qualification ; very near perfectly performed . And as for the measure of time , how long he shal reigne ; how farre his Tyther will reach , and how long his power wil hold : it is conteined in these words , Rev. 13 : 5. [ Power was given unto Him to continue , forty and two moneths . ]

§. 2.

Rev. 11 : 2. Forty & two moneth● , In what sense the 42 moneths are to be understood . wete measured out for the time of the Dragons reigne , while he trod Holy Church under foot : and that time is out , and the feats of those dayes are over , and the Termes being knowne , both of that Monsters comming on , and of His going off ; the Story expressly sayes , that the time of forty two moneths , was plainly so many Emperours reignes , as there are named moneths : and that precisely , at the end of those reignes , the Dragon was cast out , Ch. 13 : 5. and had no farther power to tread on Holy Church . And now therefore , whereas the same number of moneths , are allowed unto the Beast , as were allotted unto the Dragon : I count it a reasonable warranty to compute the times of these , after the same rate as were those . And because Charlemaigne was the foundation of the Kingdome or Empire of the Marine Beast : so therefore do I reckon the date of these moneths , from his Donation . But then consider we , that this Marine Beast , had it 's time of Rise , & of Reigne , & of it 's fall . And during this whole time from it 's first Rise , unto it 's last & fatal fall , this Beast had Ten Hornes ; and every one of These Ten Hornes was to continue forty & two moneths . And according to the time of the Hornes , was to be , the whole time of the Beast , so long as any one Horne lasted to stand up with him . But then besides this whole time , the Beast was to have his owne proper reigne over all Kings & Emperours , which was to be Ch. 17 : 10. Ch. 5. §. 6. N. 49. but short , and yet this short time was stil ( as appeared by the History ) 42 moneths . Now the 42 moneths of this short time , I have already reckoned up in full tale , & stint , in the end of the 6th , Sextion of the History : And the 42 moneths of the Ten Hornes remaine here to be considered off .

§. 3.

Of the Monarchy of England & how it fell off from the Roman Papacy : Of these Ten Hornes , we cannot say , that they were proper to any Ten certaine Kingdomes , thorow all times , & ages tho some of Them were so . For of the Ten Hornes , at the first rise of the Beast , the Greeke f Emperour was One of the ten ; but that Horne soone fell off & held not . But the Westerne Emperours of Roma , whether Italians , French , or Germans , have been alwayes constant Hornes unto the Papacy : and so have beene the Kings of Germany , France , Spaine , England , Scotland , Ireland , Denmarke , Sueden , Poland , & Hungary : until Their moneths were out ; and then they fell off and other Hornes sprung up in Their stead . Of these the Kings of England , of the Saxon race , cam in , & submitted unto the Pope , at his very first advance . For several Saxon Princes of England , had laid down Their crownes at Roma , and put themselves into Monasteries . And therfore after Charlemaigne had made a ready way for them ; They soone acknowledged a fealty unto that See . At this time was an Heptarchy in England of seven Kingdomes , besides 3 Kingdomes in Wales ; which in process of time , did all unite in one . And therefore we esteeme Them but as One Horne of the Beast . It was in the year 800 , at what time the first papal Sovereignty bore date , at what time Egfrid King of the Mercian Saxons was principal English Monarch . And after him Kenwolf King of the same was a principal man . But in 822 , Out of Dr. Heylins help to Hist . Rev. 17 : 13. Egbert of the west Saxons obteined the whole Monarchy . Who and his Successors , to the number of 42 , Saxons , Danes , & Normans gave Their power & strength unto the Popes of Roma to maineteine Their Church Empire . Which 42 were as followes .

MonarchsofEngland. Num , Kings . A. D. 1. Egfrid of Mercia . 794. 2. Kenwolf . of Mer . 796. 3. Egb. of West Sax . Universal Monarch 822. 4. Ethelwolf : son . 836. 5. Ethelbald . son . 857. 6. Ethelbert . broth . 858. 7. Ethelfred . bro . 863. 8. Alfred . broth . 873. 9. Edw . the Eld : son . 900. 10. Athelstan , son 924. 11. Edmund the Is t , 940 12. Eldred bro . 946. 13. Edwin son of Edm 955. 14. Edgar . broth . 959. 15. Edw . the IId , son . 975. 16. Ethelred . bro . 978. 17. Edmund . the IId , son . 1016. 18 , Canutus a Dane . 1017. 19. Har . the Ist , son 1037. 20. Hard . Canut . bro . 1041. 21. Edward . the IIId , br . of Ed. Sax . 1045. 22. Harold . the IId , Dane . 1065. 23 William the Conquerour . a Norm . 1066. 24. Will . the IId , son . 1087. 25. Henr . the first . br . 1100. 26. Steph sisters son . 1135. 27. Henry the IId , Plantaginet . daughters son of Henry . 1154. 28. Rich . the Ist. son . 1189. 29. John . broth . 1199 , 30. Henry the IIId , son . 1216. 31. Edw . the Ist , son . 1272. 32. Edward the IId , son . 1307. 33. Edward the IIId , son . 1326. 34 Richard the IId , grands . 35. Henry the IVth , Unkles son . 1399. 36. Henry the Vth , son . 1413. 37. Henry the VIth . son . 38. Edward the IVth , Cosin . 1460. 39. Edward the Vth , son . 1483. 40. Richard the IIId , Unkle . 1483. 41. Henry the VIIth , sirn . Teuther . Cos . 1486. 42. Henry the VIIIth , son . 1508.

Now during the reigne of all these Kings the English Monarchs did serue as Hornes unto the Papacy . But then , Rev. Ch. 17 : 16 , 17. whereas it is written that these Ten Hornes shall hate the Whore , and make her desolate , & naked , & shal eat her flesh , & burne her with fire , after their time shall be out ; For they shall agree , & give their Kingdome to the Beast , untill the word of God be fulfilled ; that is , untill the 42 moneths be out . And so it happened here . For King Henry the VIIIth , being the 42d , King of this Nation , having been wickedly , & mischievously drawne in , by a diabolical suggestion , that the dispensation of His pretended Holiness the Pope , was warranty sufficient for him to marry his brothers Widow , altho the word of God is clear against it ; did marry Katherina the Relict of his Elder brother Prince Arthur , and lived with her in incest 20 years ; until at l●ngth being made to see his errour , he pu● her away , and marryed another . And being by this meanes convinced , of the vile , and most abominable dealings of the Papacy , he ut●erly threw off all power , & jurisdiction of the Papacy out of his Kingdome ; a●d did hate the Whore , and began to make her desolate , & Naked &c. so far as His dominions extended : and by this meanes did cutt of a great piece of the flesh therefrom , & exceedingly shortened her dominion . And this was done about the year 1534 , And Edward his son reformed religion in that Kingdome in the year 1548. So as , altho Queen Mary his successor went about to restore the power of the Papacy there ; yet She proved only a fire sent of God , to purifie the faith of that famously reformed Church , by a fiery tryal , but could goe no farther . For after She had shewed what She would be at , and had done Gods worke : it pleased God to take her away ; & to sett up Her sister , who restored the Reformation . And tho there hath happened , the like interruption once againe ; yet is there no doubt but it may please God to prevent the Papacy of its hopes , and restore all things againe as before , and that with emendations .

§. 4.

Of the Scottish Monarchy Falling off from the Papacy of Roma . Another of the Ten Hornes of the first ranke , was the Monarchy of Scotland . These of this Kingdome also in early dayes , had great Kindness for the Popes of Roma ; and when Charlemaigne had layd open the way thereto , They also soone submitted Their power & strength unto the Papacy , and served the Popes of Roma the whole time of 42 moneths . Here also , in old time were two Kingdomes of Scotts , & Picts , in this Countrey ,

Buchanan .

Hector . Boethus &c. according to Calvisius .

but for the most part were but one Kingdome , and therefore , I reckon Them , but One horne of the Beast . One Achaius was King there in the year 800 , who was the Popes Liegeman , and so were his Successors during the space of 42 Kings which were The Monarchs of Scotland . Num . Kings . A. D. 1. Achaius . 800. 2. Congallus . 819. 3. Dongalius . 824. 4. Alpinus . 830. 5. Kenneth . the IId , 833. 6. Donaldus the Vth , 857. 7. Constantine the IId , 862. 8. Ethus . 878. 9. Gregorius . 879. 10. Donald , the VIth , 897. 11. Constantine the IIId , 908. 12. Malcolme . 948. 13. Induffus . 963. 14. Duffus . 972. 15. Culenus . 977. 16. Kennethus the IIId , 981. 17. Constantine the IVth , 999. 18. Grime . 1000. 19. Malcolme the IId , 1009. 20. Donald the VIIth , 1038. 21. Machbeth . 1045. 22. Malcolme the IIId , 1062. 23. Dunstan . 1098. 24. Edgar . 1099. 25. Alexander . 1110. 26. David . 1129. 27. Malcolme the IVth , 1158 , 28. William . 1170. 29. Alexand . the IId , 1219. 30 , Alexander the IIId , 1254. 31. John . 1301. 32. Robert Bruce 1310. 33. Edward . Bailiol . 1334. 34. David IId , Bruc . 1334. 35. Robert Stuart . the IId , 1370. 36. John alias Rob . IIId . 1390. 37. James the Ist , 1406. 38. James the IId , 1437. 39. James the IIId , 1460. 40. James the IVth , 1488. 41. James the Vth , 1514. 42. Mary His Widow & Mary His daughter , 1543.

All these Princes were true servants to the Pope . But in the time of Mary Queene of Scotland , the Subjects rebelled , and sett up Jomes the V . th her son a child to be King , under whose Government even in his infancy , his mother yet living , the jurisdiction of the Papacy was cast out there also . And They also hated the whore and made her desolate , & naked , and cutt of another great Collop out of her flesh : and were no more subject to her , until this present interruption ; which it 's to be hoped will not continue . And thus two of the Ten Hornes have served out their time , under the Beast , and have left him .

§. 5.

Of the Irish Kingdome taken off from the Roman Papacy . With the first of the Ten Hornes also were the Kings , & Kingdome of Ireland . Here were 4 , or 5 Kingdomes by times , all which were Christians in early dayes of the Church . This Island being near unto Scotland , had much correspondence therewith . England had knowledge of the Gospel in the Apostles times , Joseph , of Arimathaea having preached there : And Scotland had it not long after , Ven . Bed . lib . 1. c . 13. where one Palladius was famous for his preaching , and of a deakon was made a bishop ; in the reigne of Theodosius Junior about the year 420. And in the same age also Ireland had it , Ado . Viennen . where one Columbanus a Presbyter was famous for his preaching in Ireland & Scotland in the time of Justinus the IId , about the year 530. And before that one Fridolinus a Kings son of Scotland , & Ireland , came there hence & taught the Gospel of Christ in France , & Belgia with much fame ; about the year 440. In this Ireland , were 4 Metropolitans or Archbishopriks in Bedes time , Ven Bed . lib . 1. c . 29 , in each Kingdome one . But the Kings of this countrey being fierce , & warlike , had among Them no setled Monarchy , somtimes one prince being chiefe , & then another ; until at length the King of England gained all , Theatr convers . Gent . tot Orbis per Arnold . Alost . Ant. imp . 1573. and wrote himselfe at first Lord of Ireland , and then King . But from Charlemaigne unto the Reformation the Irish people were allways Liegemen to the See of Roma , & as mine Authour saith more constant then the English . However when Henry & Edward Kings of England , began to hate the whore , They tore off from Her Flesh the revenues also of that Kingdome :

See the relation of Mr. Welch lately printed in English of These Kings .

Of the Danish Monarchy falling off from the Papacy of Roma .

Altho at this day the Irish Natives , do still reteine the Popish religion . But the time is out there also , in all likelihood ; That Kingdome having served the Papacy full 42 moneths ; tho , thorow the confusion of the reignes , they cannot be so well distinguished ; as they have been in England & Scotland .

§. 6.

The Kings of the North in Denmarke , Norway , & Sueden , did not embrace the Gospel so soone as they did in the Kingdomes of the Isles of England , Scotland & Ireland . From hence came the Goths , & Vandales into Italy , France , Spaine , & Afrika , where They found the faith of Christ , and became converts thereof about the year of Christ 500. But the Goths , & Vandales , who were left at home , being a rude , & fierce people , would not hear of it . In the time of Charlemaigne the light began a little to dawne there , by meanes of one Ebbo , Bishop of Rhemes , who had preached unto the Danes in the North of Germany . But when Roma becam first a Sovereigne Papacy King Gotefridus then reigning there was an envyous , Annales Fuldens . Regino . lib . 8. & virulent pagan , who provoked by the invasions of Charles the great , began with furious assaults to batter the Empire . And he dying Hemingus his brothers son became heir of his rage , Saxo . Gram . lib . 8. and then followed Sigefridus , & Anilo fighting one against another . And after them Hazaldus & Regnifridus brethren of Anilo . But at length Haroldus gained the crowne , who wearyed with continual warrs by the sons of Godefrid , and wonne partly by his wife , Annal . Fuld . Aimon . l. 4. Ch. 3. & partly by those whom Ebbo had converted unto the faith , in the year of Christ 826 , He came unto Mentz in Germany , with his Queene , & a great traine of his people ; unto Ludowik the Emperour , then there , & received Baptisme ; in the time of Pope Eugenius . And from this time forwards , the Kingdome of Denmarke became an homager to the Papacy . For altho this Harold made but small impression upon his people to draw Them into Christianity ; and Ericus the Ist , His Successor was a Pagan : Adam . Bremens . lib . 1. ca. 16. 17. yet Ansgarius a monke comming thither to preach , that Ericus also became a Convert about 843 ; and that Kingdome became much Christianized . And from thence Ansgarius went into Sueden and that King also became a Convert , & his land also received the faith . But when he had setled affaires there , & was upon returne , Ericus the Ist , being dead , Id , Adam . and his Elder sons ; Ericus the younger was found a pagan , 'till Ansgarius drew him also into the Faith about 860. Thence followed a second Godefrid at what time Ansgarius being Archbishop of Hamburgh , Regino . lib . 2. Godefridus came & destroyed that city ; but at length he also becomming Christian marryed Gisla the daughter of Lotharius , Annal . Fuld . & widow unto one of the German princes , & had Frisia in dowry with her . He dyed in 883 , & Sigifrid his brother followed a bloudy Pagan . And then Ivarus , Biornus , Saxo : Gram . & Siward , together ; and after them Frotho the VIth , son of Canurus ; And then Gormo son of Froth . Adam . Brem . And Harold son of that Gormo . And after him Gormo son of Ardewich a fierce Pagan , who in 917. invaded Germany , until controuled by Conradus King of Germany ; Sigeb . Gem . blac . 935. and Unno Archbishop of Hamburgh converted Tyra the queene & Harold his son . Him succeeded Chiupa , whom Henry the Emperour overcame in Frisia , and caused him to be baptized . And then followed Harold the VIth , Adam . Brem . lib . 2. c . 18. 25. in the time of Ottho the Emperour . In whose time Unno of Hamburgh by preaching restored Christianity . But he expelled by Sueno his son and Christianity with him , Sweno with various fortune reigned long . Out of Saxo . Gram . & Crantzius according to Alsted . Thesaur . Chronol . And at last restored Christianity . Whom Olaus his son succeeded , and then Canutus the IId , his brother , and Sueno the IId , his sisters Son . And that Canutus so setled Christianity , that it failed no more , but that Kingdome became ever after wholly in vasallage to Roma until the 42 moneths were out . These I reckon began with Harold the first royal convert there . And tho the whole race of Kings were not all Christians ; yet there were of the subjects , who continued so , and carryed on the acknowledgement unto the Papacy . Whence the 42 Kings reignes were as followes .

TheKingsofDenmarke. Num . Kings . A. D. 1. Harold the IVth , 826. 2. Erieus the Ist . 836. 3. Ericus the IId . 846. 4. Canutus Apostate . 856 , 5. Frotho . son 883. 6. Gormo , son :   7. Harold the Vth. son . 8 Gormo the IId . son . 917 , 9. Chiupa . son . 925. 10. Harold . bro . 930. 11. Sueno . son , 980. 12. Canutus . son . 1015. 13. Canut . the IIId , 1027 , 14. Magnus Unkle , 1037. 15. Sueno the IId , Cosin . 1047. 16. Harold the VIIth , son . 1076. 17. Canutus the IVth , br . 1076. 18 , Olaus the IIId , broth . 1088 : 19 , Ericus the IIId , bro . 1096. 20. Nicholas . bro . 1102. 21. Ericus the IVth , son . of Er. IIId , 1136. 22. Eric . the Vth , son . 1139. 23. Canutus the Vth Gr. son . of Nic . 1147. 24 , Sueno the IIId . son of Er. 1155. 25 , Waldemarus Cosin of Sue . 1158. 26. Canutus . VI . son : 1168. Waldemarus the IId , 1210. 28. Ericus the VIth . 1242. 29. Abel the Fratric . 1252. 30. Christopher the Ist , bro . 1253. 31. Ericus the VIIth . son . 1259. 32. Ericus the VIIIth . son . 1286. 33. Christopher the IId . brother . 1321 , 34. Waldemarus the IIId . son . 1333. 35. Olaus grand child under his Mo . 1375. 36. Margarita Mother of Olaus 1388. 37. Ericus the Xth , Duk of Pom . sisters son . 1412. 38. Christopher the IIId . Duk of Bav . Cos . 1438 , 39. Christian Duk of Oldenburg . Elect . 1448. 40. John . his son . 1478. 41. Christian the IId . His son . 1512 , 42. Friderik bro . of John . 1525.

Now after these 42 Kings , Christian the IIId , the son of Friderik , in the second year of his reigne which was in 1536 utterly cast off the Roman yoke ; so as from that day to this , the Papacy had no more exercise of Authourity or power there . The reignes of these Kings are not by Authours so clearly determined as are those of England ,

Of the Suedish Monarchy falling off from Roma .

Irenic . Lupold . cap . 2.

John Mag Goth . lib . 17 , c . 2 : 15.16 . &c. Herman . Contr .

Magnus Goth . l. 4. c . 31 , & l. 17. c . 1. Cra . &c.

& Scotland . But they are so near the mater , that we may safely conclude , that it was according to what is written of the general stint ; that they were precisely of the number of 42.

§. 7.

Soone after the Danes were the Suedes converted by Ansgarius Archbishop of Hamburgh , who was well received by Biornus then King of Sueden in 826. And stayed there many years preaching & baptizing . This Biornus reigned in time of Charles the Great or soone after from 850 onwards . Or there might be two of that name . Unto whom the Gospel was fi●st preached by one Heridagus , and then afterwards by Ansgarius . And in time of Ericus Stenchillus , the light of the Gospel was restored . And in the time of Ottho the Emperour , Olaus being King of Sueden it was thorowly established by Helmannus . And such being the state of the Christian faith in Sweden , Accord . to Alsted . Th. Ch. it became Roman in the Infancy to Alsted . and so continued during all these King , reignes without interruptions as followes .

KingsofSueden. Num . Kings . A. D. 1. Biornus the IVth , 868. 2. Ingoldus . 883 3. Olaus son of Biorn . 891. 4. Ingo the IId , son . 900. 5. Ericus the VIth , 907. 6. Ericus the VIIth , 926. 7. Ericus the VIIIth , son . 940. 8 Ericus the IXth , son . 9. Olaus bro . of Er. the VIIIth , 980. 10. Amundus the Ist , 1018. 11. Amundus the IId , 1039. 12. Hakon Rufus . 1041. 13. Stenchil . 1054. 14. Ingo the IIId , 1059. 15. Halsten . 1064. 16. Philip . 1080. 17. Ingo the IVth , 1110. 18. Ragvaldus br . 1129. 19. Magnus the Ist ,   20. Suercherus the Ist ,   21 : Ericus the Xth , Sanct . son of Ing. 1150. 22. Charles the VIIth , son of Suer . 1159. 23 , Suercherus the IInd son 1168. 24. Canutus . son . of Er. 1185. 25. Erikus the XIth , son . 1208. 26 John the Ist. son of Su . 27. Ericus the XIIth , balbus son of Eric . 1222. 28. Waldemar sisters son . 1251. 29. Magnus the IId , broth . 1277. 30. Birgerus son . 1290. 31 , John the IId , 1290. 32. Magnus the IIId , Nep . 1326. 33. Albert . Mechl Neph . 1363. 34. Margaret , Conq . 1387. 35. Ericus the XIIIth , sisters son . 1412. 36. Christopher . Bav . Cos . 1439. 37. Charles the VIIIth , Elected . 1448. 38. Christian the Ist. Conq , 1462. 36. Steno the Ist , Elected . 1478. 41. John the IIId . Conq . 1478. 40. Steno the IId . Elected . 1492. 42. Christiern the IId , con . 1513.

And in 1525 , Gustavus Son of Ericus , having recovered the Liberty of his Country , by the Expulsion of Christierne , Chytr . lib . 8. was elected King in place of the Expelled , and in the year 1526 threw off the Papal Yoke and Jurisdiction out of that kingdom , and proposed to the Popish Bishops then in place , either to reform and submit to a stipendary maintenance , or else to leave their whole place and power , and depart out of the kingdom . And thus in this kingdom , altho they came in late , to be of the Papal ten Horns , Id. lib . 11. yet were they with the first , who having finished their two and forty Moneths with expedition , shook off the Dominion of the Beast in early days . Rev. 17.16 , 17. This practice of the Suedish Kingdom was imitated by the English and Irish in 1534. and by the Danish , in 1537 , and lastly by the Scotish , about the year 1567. And thus five of the Ten Horns having fulfilled their Moneths did effectually hate she Whore , and have begun to tear her Flesh from her sides , the time wherein They were to serve her , Of the fall of the Beast and of the Whore . ( according to the word of God ) being fulfilled .

§. 8.

Now these five Horns being thus fallen off from the Beast , there stood up Others in their stead , though not of equal strength and honour . The German Roman Empire though Maimed , yet still held up for the Pa , pacy , and so did the kingdoms of France , Spain , Poland and Hungary ; and in place of the fallen off , arose up the small Potentates of the Kingdom of Portingal , ( which afore time had been a Member of Spain : ) of the Dukedom of Venetia , ( which afore time had been a branch of the Empire ) but by purchase and through-negligence of Claim , and by default of the late Emperours since Charles the Fifth coming to Roma for Coronation ; is now become a Free State , upon its own Bottom ; or an Absolute Prince : ) Of the Dukedom of Tuscany , and of the State and Dukedom of Genoa , and of the Dudedom of Savoy , three other modern Principalities . But these last being only supplemental Horns , the time draws on apace wherein they together with their Fellows ( the remainder of the ancient Horns ) are all in order to fall and perish ; for the Text saith it expresly , That he who leadeth into Captivity , Rev. 13.10 . shall himself into Captivity be led . And he who with the Sword hath slain , shall himself with the Sword be slain . The Innocent Bloud of the Saints and Martyrs of Jesus cries aloud for Vengeance against the Papacy of Roma , which contrived the shedding thereof ; and against all the Kings and Dukes , Emperours and States , who acted in the execution of such Contrivance , Ver . 7. and 17.6 . and became the Ten Horns of the Beast , and gave their Power and Strength unto him , to make war against the Lamb of God , on his behalf . But the Lamb and his followers shall certainly prevail against him and them in the end , and will overcom them ; for he is the true and everlasting King of Kings , Ver . 15 , 16 , 17. and Lord of Lords ; and they who are with him , are the Called , the Chosen , and the Faithful of God . And hence will it come to pass , that in answer unto these Prayers for Vengeance , that part of the Ten Horns which is already fallen ●ff from the Beast , shall fight against that Whore and that Beast , whom for a time they had Served and on behalf of the Lamb , ( whose Followers they are ) will make them desolate and naked , and tear their Flesh , and burn it with fire .

§. 9.

But this fall of the Beast , Of the three Forerunners of the Fall of the Beast and Whore : and first of the Pure Church called Heaven , which is to be first Established . Rev. 21.1 , 2 3 , 4 , 5 , 6. and His Rider the Great Whore , is not to come to pass all at once , or on the sodain , but by degrees , and with much of forewarning in the case . And this forewarning is conteined in three things , which are to be special forerunners thereof . And these three forerunners , are first A pure Church reestablished and set up , such as was once in the days of Constantinus Magnus , at what time the Woman in Heaven brought forth the Man-child , who was taken up to sit in the Throne of God , on the top of affairs . This Church is to be gathered out from among those who had dwelt in the Wilderness MCCLX days , or years . For after God's two Witnesses have finished their Testimony , and have been Slain , Ch. 11 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11.12 . and risen again from the Dead , they shall ascend into Heaven , and then shall that pure Church appear , in all things such another Church as was in the days of Constantinus , and at the time of the first General Council at Nike ; at which time the Church was called Heaven , and is so to be in these days again . Of which time it is said , T●e Temple of God shall be Opened in Heaven , ver. 19. and the Ark of His Testimony shall be seen therein , and Lightning and Thunder , and Voices , and an Earthquake will follow thereafter , and a great Hail . This time is represented as [ a Sea of Glass mingled with Fire , Ch. 15.2 , 3. 4. where the Temple and the Testimony therein shall be opened . ] And this Sea of Fiery Glass is plainly significant of the Pure Church , as appears First , by the Persons seen therein , such as were Those who are to get the Victory over the Beast , and his Image , and his Mark , and the Number of his Name , and are to stand on this Sea . having the Harps of God in Their Hands , Singing the Song of Moses and the Lamb . saying , Great and Marvellous are thy Works , Lord God Almighty , just and true are thy ways , O King of Saints ; who shall not fear Thee O Lord , and Glorifie Thy Name , for Thou only art Holy , and all Nations shall come and Worship before Thee , for Thy Judgments are made manifest . ] And Secondly . By the Distinction which this Church bears , from that which is called the Sea of Water , out of which the Beast Ascended ; Isa . 57.20 . for the Common Sea is Salt Water which casteth up Mire and Dirt : But this is described , as a Sea of pure Waters , clear as the Heavens : For the appearance of Glass mix't with Fire , seems nothing otherwise , but as the very aether or skie of the Starry Heaven , as if it were the self same thing as the very Heaven , into which the Witnesses uprisen from Death unto Life , did ascend . Now such a Church as this has already appeared in part . And this was at what time the Two Witnesses finished their Testimony , Rev. 11.7 . and that was at what time a Reformed Church was found in all things like unto that , in the time of Great Constantinus , quit and clear of all those Vices , Schisms , and Heresies , which were in those days condemned as accursed things . These Two Witnesses have been Slain ( as I have already shewed ) Ver . 7.8 . and did at Their Deaths bear Witness to the truth and integrity of the Religion They professed , and for which They suffered as the Saints and Martyrs of Jesus ; and being Dead , They have arisen up to Life again , and have stood upon Their Legs , and are Ascended up into Heaven , and the Beast of the Bottomless Pit , which is the Beast with two Horns , the Image of the first Beast , See the pref . Sect . the VIII . together with the Mark and the Number of His Name is cast out ; and the Tabernacle of Heaven , which was shut , is Opened again . And for so far this Prophesie is plainly fulfilled : But yet , Purer times are still expected , wherein this Sea of Glass shall appear in its most refined lustre . The matter has begun to come to pass , the Church has begun to appear , but hath not yet put on Her best apparrel ; Her robes of righteousness . Rev. 19.8 . Her fine linnen white and clean , which is the righteousness of the Saints , doth not yet flourish in its perfect purity . The purest Church that ever was , was not without some spots , and some blemishes : She is well reformed as to matter of good laws , and holy rules of conversation , and discipline ; but it s●ill remains to be wished , that these good laws may be yet better practiced . 2ly , of the Phial of Gods Wrath , which is to fall upon the Earth , before the fall of the Beast . Rev. 15.1 , 6 , 7 , 8.

§. 10.

Numb . 1. Such is this first Forerunner , and so far hath it happened . The Second bespeaks Seven Angels , who are to come out of the Temple , cloathed in white linnen , with golden girdles about Their breasts , who are to bring with them seven Phials of Wrath , to be pour'd out upon God's Enemies , which are called the seven last Plagues . And until these seven last Plagues are effectually come , the Glory of God is not to fill the Temple , so as no man shall be able to enter into the same . This fulness of God's Glory in the Temple , bespeaks as an allusion to the Glory of God , which appeared once at the Dedication of the Tabernac●● by Moses in the Wilderness ; Exod . 40.34 , 35. and at another time at the Dedication of the Temple by Solomon at Jerusalem , 1 Kin . 8.10 , 11. and seems to promise such a Glory of a Church as yet to come , with such marks of God's presence therein , as were testified in the days of Moses and Salomon . The dawning of this Glory ( I reckon ) has appeared , but the fulness thereof is not arrived . For besore the fulness of this Glory , the Angels of the seven last Plagues are to appear with their Phials of God's Wrath . And whereas these Phials of Wrath are seven of them , and all the seven are to fall in different sorts of places the Seat of the Beast is not to be touched until the fifth Phial approacheth ; Rev. 16.10 . until when therefore We cannot e●pect the Fall of that Beast : ver. 3. with Ch. 13.1 . That is , his utter ruine we cannot expect till then , although long before that time the Sea , which is signi●icant of the Kingdom of the Beast , or the place whereout the Beast sprung up , is to be desolated with a b●oudy fall , Ch. 16.4 . with Ch. 17 1. by the second Phial , and the Fountains and Rivers of Waters , which are significant of the Kingdom , or Place of the Great Whor● , are to be ruined with the like bloudy calamities by the Th●rd Phial : Yet before any of these Calamities , Ch. 16.1 , 2. there is to fall a First Phial of W●ath upon the Earth : And the Earth being a pl●ce , or kingdom or nation , or people , perfectly different from that of the Sea or Wa●●●● , must therefore necessarily be signi●●cant of some sort of people utterly diverse from the P●pish Church . But whereas , this sort of People is not to be destroyed , but to be Chastized only by this first Phial . The second Forerunner therefore of the Fall of the Beast , is the Chastizement of such as are stiled the Men of the Earth . For so it is said , Ch. 16.2 . The first Angel went out and poured His Phial upon the Earth , and there fell a noysome and grievous sore upon the men who had the Mark of the Beast , and who worshiped His Image . That the Men of the Earth , are to be Chastized before the Fall of the Beast , is therefore a clear case . But what shall we say ? Who are those People ? Or what is that sort of Nation , or Religion of Mankind , which is significant of the Earth , or the men of the Earth .

N. 2. Of the Men of Heaven , and of the Sea , Of the Men of the Earth , of whom they are to be understood . and of the Earth , hath been Ch. the III . already said . By the Sea , prophetically spoken in the Revelation , is mostly to be understood in all pl●ces , the Church of Roma : By Heaven , the pure and true Church : And therefore the Wrath which is to fall upon the Earth , cannot in any whit concern the Church of Roma for hurt ;

Of the first sort of Men . of the Earth .

Those who are the followers of the Angel of the Bottomless Pit , Rev. 9.1 , 2 , 3 , 4.

no nor yet the Pure and true Church But by the Earth , are signally represented in the Apakalyps , three sorts of People : Of these by the first sort are signified all such as do claim under the Angel of the Bottomless Pit , whose Followers are called Locusts , and whose Doctrine is stiled the Smoak of the Bottom●ess Pit . Now all Pits are properly holes in the Earth , and the Smoak thereof is an Earth●y substance , and Locusts are Earthly creatures . Ch. II . Sect . III . and Ch. III . Sect . II . Of these hath been afore spoken , and proved that by the Angel of the Bottomless Pit , Was signified , the Impostor Mahomet , and by the Locusts , the Sarazens his Followers , in a strict sense , but in a large sense may be comprehended all manner of Mahometans , who have maintained the lying doctrins of that Impostor , and as it were by a dark smoak , have mightily eclipsed the light of the Gospel , called the Sun ; and of the corrupter doctrines , called the Air . Now it may be evidently observed all the World over , where ever these Mahometans do inhabit , how much they have been vexed with the Phial of this Wrath , Rev. 16 , 2. by means of Noysom and Grievous Sores , which for many years have befallen them . For some hundred of years they have mightily prevailed with much prevailency of Success , until the Mahometan had possessed in a manner one third part of the known world . But of late years it is remarkable , how strangely this sort of People hath been tormented and vexed with loss and ruin in all their atchievements and dealing , as it were men broken and dismayed ; like unto a man so pestered with botches and boyls , and stinking running sores , that he hath no rest either sleeping or waking . We may remember what fearful civil wars we hear'd tell of ▪ that have happened amongst the Mogullian Mahometans , the Father against the Son , and the Son against the Father , and for the most part the Rebels prevail'd against the more lawful right . In Barbary the Inundation of Taffaletta , hath occasioned a world of bloodshed , and turned topsi turvy almost all the Moorish Kingdoms of the Numidian Mahometans . The barbarous Pirates also of Algiers , Tripolis , Tunis , and Salla , have been greatly curbed , battered and broken by course , by the English , Dutch and French Fleets . And lastly , the great Empire of the Turkish Mahometans hath been so sorely shaken , that the like Plague was never known to befall that mighty Monarchy at such a rate since Their first Advance . And the Tartarian Mahometans have shared with the Turks in all Their noysom and grievous Plagues and Sores . But how far the East Country Tartarians and Persian Mahometans have tasted of this Wrath , and how it hath fared with the Arabians on both sides the Red Sea , and the Straits of Babel Mandel , and in the south east countries of Affrica , is not yet said , or at least is not come to hand . However say We , these relations which are evidently known all over Christendom , are a famous testimony how far the wrath of this first Phial hath touched upon These Men of the Earth . I take it for granted ,

Id. Rev. 16.2 .

Ch. II . §. III . and Ch. III . §. II .

that what I have said of these Mahometans , is enough to demonstrate , that in the first place They are the Sect or People signified by the Men of the Earth , being derived from the Angel of the Bottomless Pit : And these relations of the matter of fact which hath befallen Them , ( especially considering how the providence of God , working by Time and Chance , Eccl. 9 . 1● . hath plagued Them , and that almost generally , by a divine plague , running along by course from country to country , and from kingdom , to Kingdom ; even as when God ordereth the Sword to pass through the whole World , and to take These and These only , and to spare Those ; Ezek . 14.17 . and that this Providence hath Plagued Them after the very manner as the Text says ; by noysom and grievous Sores , but not with utter destrustion ; by chastizement and ruine ; for of the Mahometan countrys thus plagued with the losses of men and towns and lands , and with great routs and many breaches , yet is there not one kingdom of them utterly lost , or ruined : ) Doth plainly convince , that the Wrath of this first Phial is gone out , Num . 16.46 . the Plague is begun ; the noysom and grieuous Sores are fallen upon the Men of the Earth . These threaten not capitally , but by chastisement only ; however they are a warning to beware ; Rev. 16.12 , 13 , 14. &c. for the sixth Phial will fall in with the same Countrys over again , and then will utter Destruction follow . And in the mean time this Affliction touching upon the Men of the Earth , who are the Turkish and Moorish and Arabian Mahometans ; it is the second ●orerunner of the Fall of the Men of the Sea , the Kingdom of the Beast , and the Great Whore , the Church of Roma . For the second Phial of Wrath looks that way .

Of the Sec●●● sort of 〈◇〉 ●f 〈…〉 ●●●se of the P●●st of the Bottoml●s● Fit . Rev. 11.7 , 8.9 , 1● . N. 3. A second sort of Men of the Earth , are all Those of what rank or quality so ever , Who claim under the Beast of the Bottomless Pit , Who made war against God's Two Witnesses , and overc●me Them , and caught and k●●●e● Them , and rejoiced over Their deaths . And These are the same with Those of the Beast w●●ch came out of the Earth , that had Two H●rns like a Lamb , but spake as a Dragon . Of these two descriptions of the same Beast , have I spoken already in my Praeface , And ●dly , ●●o●● of 〈◇〉 ●●●st of the Earth , which had two Horns . Gh. 13.11 . &c. Pref . §. the VIII . unto which I refer . And here am I to treat only of their chastisement . These are not Men of the Sea , but are distinct from them ; and yet are not of the Angel , but of the Beast of the Bottomless Pit . Now the Sea and Earth are distinct figuratively , as well as properly . By the Sea is to be understood Waters , but then are they such as are Corrupt , being Salt , and therefore unpotable , and such as cast up Myre and Dirt , and therefore are impure . Isa . 57.20 . Pure Water is significant of God's Word , and of things flowing from God , and from Christ . Rev. 22.1 . And in answer to these significations , the Popish Church is called Water ; and it was once a Pure River of Water , clear as chrystal , flowing out from the Throne of God , and of the Lamb ; but now it is become Sea water , salt and unpotable , and casting up M●re and Dirt . And yet it is called Water still , because it hath a claim from Christ by a good Succession , as the pure Water , but at length grown Salt and Corrupt . That is , the Popish Church is in a sense a Church of God , but corrupt as a Woman , who is a Wife , Ch. 17.1 . but she is withal a very Whore . But the Earth is not Water , neither hath it any claim from God , or the Lamb , or Their Throne , but is Their Foot-stool , Isa . 66. 1 Pro . 25.3 . or an Element farthest from God , or as it were over against him , or opposite to him . Hence Mahomet the Impostor is called an Angel of the Bottomless Pit , Rev. 13 1. or out of a deep Hole of the Earth , by which is to be understood , that he was no Angel of God , but of a Party opposite unto him . And his Followers the Locusts , were not People claiming from Christ , but against Him , Ch. 16.2 and therefore are called Men from the Earth . Now the Beast of the Bottomless Pit , is different and distinct from the Angel of the same ; in as much as an Angel is a rational creature , and argues a Messenger that acts his errand by rule , order , and method . And after this rate , the Sect of the Mahometans have a Soveraign Prince over them , and a Law , method and order in their Religion . But a Beast is an Irrational Monster , that acts tumultuously , and by the Members , Rom. 7.23 . and not by the Head , without order , or method , but according to meer lust and will . And as appears by the mater of Fact , the Beast of the Pit , who murdered the Witnesses , was a Christian , as well as was the Beast of the Sea ; yet he is stiled a Beast , and not an Angel , because his matters were mostly acted by Rebellion , and not by any thing of fair conquest ; Rev. 11.7 . and is said to be of the Bottomless Pit , because his actings were managed deceitfully , closely , and treacherously , and mostly in the dark , and not with any thing of fair dealing , or by light . And elsewhere he is called plainly the Beast that arose out of the Earth , Ch. 13.11 . and His Horns like a Lamb , do plainly describe him to be of Christian Extraction , but by his setting up a sort of Worship after the Image of the first Beast , which was out of the Sea , it bespeaks him to be a corrupt Monster of a Beast . And lastly , he is said not to come out of the Sea , though he came out of the Church , as the Papists did , but out of the Earth , as the Mahometans did ; and this because he claims generally from the People , which are created out of the Earth , his Prince's claiming from the People , who ( he says , ) have power to set up , and to depose Princes and Kings , See the several Pleas of the Keepers of the Liberty , for their Arming against their King , and taking away his Life . and his Ministers claiming from the People , who ( he saith ) have power to judge of their Ministers parts and abilities , and doctrines ; and that such Ministers chosen in by the People , have power enough without any other authority of any Succession from Christ , to make more Ministers . And thus both Magistrates and Ministers claiming directly by a Natural or Civil Right only , without any thing of a certain continued Succession of Prelates , from Christ's Proper hands , down unto themselves derived , and from the Choice of the People , and not as the Papists do by a Succession of Ministers , originally claiming from Christ himself . It is humbly conceived , This sort of People therefore having lost the true Claim from Christ , by his Apostles and Their Successors ; in place whereof they have patch't up a new Claim from the People , by whom Christ never spake , and unto whom Christ never gave any Authority , ( as we humbly suppose ) to give such aclaim , hence , suppose we ( for these reasons ) as the Mahometans , they are said to Ascend out of the Earth . and are called , Men of the Earth , as of the party of that Beast that arose out of the Earth , Rev. 13.7 . with Ch. 13.11 . and of the Beast of the Bottomless Pit , Now the Men of the Earth thus distinct from the Mahometan Men of the Earth , Of whom these Men of the Earth are meant in a Strict sense . and from the Popish Men of the Sea , are either more strictly or more largely to be considered .

N. 4. First , in the Strictest sense , by these Men of the Earth . are to be understood , those called the Keepers of the Liberty of England : And these consisted of certain Men in Power , English and Scots , over the two kingdoms of England and Scotland ; ver. 18. the Heads of which consisted of the Number of a Man , or a Number of CCCCCCLXVI . Individual Persons , ver . 17. which made up the Body of the Beast , and the Number of his Name : And under these were all such as had the Mark of the Beast in their Right hand , or in their Foreheads ; ( that is all such as have taken the Engagement to be true and faithful to the Common-wealth of England , without a King , or House of Lords , &c. ) And this was a mark either in the Fore-head , whereby they joyned the Beast , ( with a free and full mind and intention to the thing prescribed ; ) or in the Right hand ( by lifting it up over the Head , for a sign or token of willingness to the thing , or by subscribing , or writing the Name with the Right hand , ver : 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. betokening submission thereto : ) And besides these Engagers were all such as Worshipped the Image of the Beast that was set up . And this Image was nothing else but the Government set up by those Keepers of the Liberty , which in all or most things was an Imitation of the Papacy , and the Roman Beast , See the several relations of Story in 50 , 51 , 52 , and 53. Hist . Independ and other Narratives . consisting in a Senate , or after the manner of such ; or by Dictators , or after the manner thereof , and These imitating all the ●opish Polices , taking upon them to dispence with Oaths of Allegiance , and to Break Oaths , Vows , and solemn Leagues and Covenants , as often as they listed . Among these , one Oliver , called Protector , assumed as Pope in all things as much as ever any Pope of Roma had done ; His Council of State answer'd in all matters as a College of Cardinals : And this Oliver and his Council took upon them to assign a General Council , called a Parliament , without any Election of the People ; as the Pope called whom he would to Council : Also this Oliver disposed of Church Preferments , See the Flagellum ; or his Life so called . and ordered the Church Government at his pleasure ; and appointed , and put down Holy days : And such was this Image of the Roman Beast , which was much Worshiped far and near . But all these Worshipers are Men of the Earth , and of the Beast of the Bottomless Pit . And these also , with the Mahometans , are to taste of the noysom and grievous Sores of the first Phial of God's Wrath : Rev. 16.2 . And they have tasted of the same already . Ch. 11. 12. For at what time the two Witnesses arose from Death unto Life , and Ascended up into Heaven , there was a great Earthquake ; that is , the Government was turn'd topsi turvy , or overmost nethermost ; some were slain , Ver . 13. others were imprisoned and banished , and lost much of Their Prey and ill gotten Goods ; and so far Their Sores have been noysom , grievous , and very vexatious . But this Earthquake is to last an Hours time , which according to computation of God's Hours , is to hold Forty Years ; 2 Pet . 3.8 . with Psal . 90.4 . and within that space , the Tenth part of the City shall fall , and in that Fall , seven thousand Chief Men are to be Slain , and the Remnant affrighted , will Repent , and give Glory to the God of Heaven . The Wrath is certainly begun , and this Phial doth not threaten an extirpation of any People , but a Chasttisement only ; they shall be sore vexed , but not deleted , for many of them will repent , and avoid the Judgment : However there is a tottering and a shaking still both in Church and State , the Eorthquake time is not yet consummated . In the Year 1685 , was made great desolation in the West of England , Things acted as yet fresh in Memory . upon the Duke of Monmouth's party ; and among those who then suffered , it may be justly supposed , were many of those who had the Mark of the Beast in their Fore-heads and Right hands , and were Engagement People of the Good Old Cause , as their Carriage and Words shewed ; and some years afore ▪ many of the same Stamp perished in Scotland under the same Earthquake : And in Ireland , many of these Marksmen of the Beast having seated themselves , have by the Providence of God , met with very noysom and grievous Sores , at the hands of the Papists there . The City of London , and all England also of late years have been afflicted with much of these n●ysom and grievou● Sores , though ( as it hath pleased God hitherto ) the Grievance for the most part hath lain in the Fear ▪ more than in the Flesh ; the Of the Romans coming . Dangers threatned by the Dying Arch bishop , of which he forewarned at his Death , seeming of late times nearly approachant ; had it not pleased God by a strange Interruption to supersede those Allarums These things call us to mind those eighteen Jews upon whom the Towre in S● oam fell , of whom our Saviour said , L●ke 13.4 , 5. Think ye , that They were Sinners above all men who dwelt in Jerusalem ? And no man saying ought . He answered Himself , saying . I te●● you nay : But except Ye Repent . Ye shal● all likewise Perish . The Men of the W●st , and Those in Scotland and Ireland ▪ who were of the Mark of the Beast , Olivarians deeply embrewed in the Blood of the two Witnesses , are perished , and undone ; and yet many of the same Mark and lying under the same stain of the Blood of the Witnesses , are still safe enough . But what shall we say ? Will not our Saviours Language reach these also , saying , Except Ye Repent , Ye shall all likewise Perish , as well as Those West-country Brethren did ? It is hard to say what is behind , we are yet under the Earthquake , but in a little time this tottering state will be over , and then may we expect an happy Reformation , and may things be well managed , who knows what may come to pass upon this present Bottom ? It may be remembred , that at Opening of the fifth Seal , Rev. 6.9 , 10 , 11. there appeared the Souls under the Altar , that had been Slain for the word of God , and the Testimony which They held , crying for Vengeance against their Persecutors . Now , these Souls were of such as had fell down Slain under Popish Persecutions . See Proef . §. 10. Rev 6.11 . And answer was made , That they were to rest for a little season , until Their Brethren and Fellow-Servants should be Killed as They were . Now these Fellow-Servants and Brethren-Martyrs , seem plainly to be meant of such as suffered under the Beast of the Bottomless Pit , as appears by the time , because succeeding the Popish Tryals of Queen Marys days . But that which from hence seems most notable , is , that the Persecutions of Queen Marys Reign , are to stay for Judgment , notwithstanding the Loud crys of the Martyrs against them , until the Vengeance against these Men of the Earth be first satisfied . And so says the Text , of the Phials of Wrath , the first is poured upon the Earth , and afterwards shall follow the doom of the Sea , or Popish Church , though that Beast of the Sea was involved in the blood long before this of the Earth : Whence I argue , that the Bloodshed of the two Witnesses , was an heinous crime , and crys louder for Vengeance then all the Blood of the Martyrs in Popish times .

N. 5. But will some say , how can this be ? Were Charles the First , King of England , and William , Arch-bishop of Canterbury , such eminent Martyrs , as to be esteemed above John Hus and Jerom of Prague , and all such as suffer'd by Fire in the days of Queen Mary ? Or if so yet what were Their Followers , in comparison of the Souls under the Altar ?

Of the Martyrdom of the Companions of the Two Witnesses .

N. 6. We Answer , that in time of the late Wars between the King and Parliament , the Armys of the King were not made up without great multitudes of rude and wicked Men , of which many thousands perished in battel , on the behalf of the Witnesses . But what think we ▪ shall it excuse the Men of the Earth , fo● that they slew wicked men fighting for the Witnesses of God ? No , not at all , for the execution is not to be judged by the vertue or vice of the men that were slain , but by the C●use wherein they died . And in such a case , wherein a wicked man is slain fighting for an holy cause , He who kills him , is guilty of the greater murder ; because He murders the wicked man's Soul and Body both , by cutting Him off from His time and means , whereby He might have repented . And therefore all men slain in a good cause , be They never so wicked , yet unto such as killed Them , are to be esteemed as if They had slain so many most holy Saints who perished in battel , fighting according to the sincere and pure dictates of Conscience . And many also suffered at the bar , by Tryals and unjust Sentences , being condemned to death for doing God and their King good service . Of these were famous the Marquess of Montross , a Scotch-man , the Earl of Darby , the Lord Capel , and other Noble men ; Doctor Hewit and Mr. Vowel , Clergymen , Lucas , Lisle , Slingsby , Gerard , Morris , and other Knights and Gentlemen , who died religiously , boldly , and with great fame , for the most holy cause of the two Wirnesses . But the prime branches of the Olive-tree , Zech . 4.12 , 13 , 14. were the two Anointed Ones , who stood before the great God of the Earth .

Certain Memoirs of the Life of William Arch-bishop of Canterbury , from the Testimony of his Enemies .

N. 7. The first of These who suffer'd , was William Arch-bishop of Canterbury , the first and highest Officer of the Ministry of the Church of England . He was charged by the Parliament as a friend to Papists , and guilty of high treason , and upon this charge was committed Prisoner to the Tower of London . May's Hist . pag . 21. 25. 28. At this time one Mr. May was Servant to the Parliament , and by appointment of His Masters , and with Their Licence , wrote of those times , who speaking of this Arch-bishop , did say , He was much against the Church of Roma , and hated the Tridentine Papists : And that He was guilty of few vulgar or private vices , as being not so much as taxed of Coveteousness , Intemperance , or Incontinency . And in a word , was a man not altogether so bad , as unfit for the State of England . Loe , what this Enemy saith . He was an enemy to the Church of Roma ; and yet he says nothing of the book he wrote against that Church . He was guilty of few vices , ( saith He ) and yet He could name none . He was not altogether so bad , ( bespeaks He ) as if something there was of ill ; and yet He confesseth , He was not so much as taxed with this , or that , and what else He was taxed with He says not : And yet this faultless man was sent to the Tower for treason . Next Mr. Pryns Breviate came forth , purposely to defame Him : And yet out of that Breviate , Sandersons Life of King Charles the first , out of Pryns breviat pa. 780 Mr. Sanderson ( a Licensed Historian of those times , describes Him A man eminent for vertue , for piety towards God , fidelity to his Sovereign , constancy to his friend , a publick soul towards Church and State , and so little biassed by private interests , that this Age ( we may be sure ) affords not many equals to him . ] And according to this very sense of Mr. Sanderson , as I hear'd it related from the Lips of a Parliamentary Clergy-man , The testimony of a Parliamentary Divine . Viva voce . who had received orders under his hands , it was confessed , that the worke of Ordination was solemnized with as much gravity and pious seriousness , as if St. Paul Himself had been in place , and that the preparation was accompanied with most strict examination , and Apostolical admonition . Monarchy or no Mon. pa. 98 , 99. Clem . Bardales Characters . &c. p. 121 , 122. Mr. Lilly a Parliamentary writer , relates His great Charity to the poor Clergy thrust out of Scotland . Mr. Barksda●e tells us of His care to relieve the poor Clergy in Wales and in England . All these things notwithstanding , this so signally holy and good man on February the 26th . 1640. was impeached of high treason , as was said , for designing to introduce an arbitrary Government . On the 28th . He was committed to the Tower ; and then were all His papers searched , and among the rest , the Diary of His life . And yet out of all these nothing could be found out wherewith so much as to asperse Him , much less to raise mater enough of accusation , whereby to condemn Him unto death . But in the mean time this was a Jewish way of proceedings , as first to charge him with Treason at all adventures ; and secondly , taking it for granted that He was guilty , to cast him in prison ; and then thirdly having seized His papers , to search out of them mater of accusation . The substance of what was in these papers , made up Mr. Pryn's Breviate abovesaid , set out with all advantage that the wit of man could devise , to defame the poor Prisoner . The sum of all which candidly considered , was such as Mr. Sanderson has related . Sandersons Life of K. G. pa. 780 , 781 , 782 , 783 , 784 , 785. After these things , they kept Him prisoner during the space of four Years ( within few days ) all which time He was compelled to attend monethly and weekly at His tryal . All his rents , books , and papers were seized on , and His servants were denied admission to Him : And yet the good man thanked God He never found more content in His greatest advance , than under that restraint . And when no charmes nor storm could stir Him , lastly , He was condemned to die , for going about to subvert the fundamental laws of the land , or rather for certain rash words which casually fell from His Lips ; or especially as a sacrifice , to encourage the advance of the Scottish Army into England , which was confederate with His accusers . But now are we withal to remember that this dying Church-man , though not without blame , had not in word or deed so much as sinned against any known Law of God or Man , Vicars Hist . Bo . 4. pa. 92. 93. so as to deserve death therefore as a Traytor , and therefore was not condemned for any such thing . But sentence went against Him by Votes of Parliament , and He was condemned by a Law made after the fact was done ; a sort of Justice not hear'd of but among Turks , Jews and Pagans . But yet as a sure testimony of His Innocence , Dr. Gaudens Eccl. Anglic. Suspiria Bo . 4. Ch. 23. he ascended the Scaffold with a cheerful countenance , as it were to gain a Crown rather than loose an head . Such was this holy Martyr , and such was His Tryal , Condemnation , and death . And now it remains only to be remembred what passed from him on the Scaffold prophetically . He was speaking of the Jews who accused Christ lest the Romans should come and take away Their place and Their nation ; Joh . 11.48 . Jos . of the Wars . and how because they put Him to death , therefore God brought upon Them that which They pretended to prevent . I pray God , ( said He ) it be not so here by These people , who have unjustly charged Me with bringing in the Roman Religion ! These pretended fears of His Murtherers , have strangely suited with this hint of His ; and what is yet behind God knows . Thus of the Chief Minister ; come we now unto the Chief Magistrate ▪

Certain Memoirs of the Life of Charles the First , taken from the Testimony of His Enemies .

N. 8 King Charles as one confident of the innocency of the Arch-bishop , out of his great respect to justice , patiently permitted all that was done against him , without interposing His authority to rescue Him ; not once imagining , that ever any Parliamentary treachery , malice and injustice , could extend unto those unreasonable rates , as at length it did . But after a a small while their power and sway was too heavy for His authority , when He was forced to flye for His own refuge , and to arm for His forced defence . And yet Mr. May and Lilly , who were both Parliamentary writers , and their obliged servants , do represent Him as follows , saying , He was a man inclined to no vice ; that He was from His youth temperate , Hist of wars by May . pa. 7. Mon. or no Moner . by Lilly . pa. 82. clear from personal vice , untainted of those licentious extravagancies , which unto that age and fortune are not only incident , but almost thought excusable . Was ever fairer Character dropt from the lips or pen of Enemies ? Unless it were that of Pilate concerning Jesus Christ our Lord , Mat . 27.2 4. when being about to condemn him to death , yet pronounced him , Hist . of the wars a book called peal for the Com . W. and Corn . Joyce . [ that just man . ] The Army Historian represents Him [ As a man of a more excellent Spirit than Mr. Love ( the darling of the Presbyterians . ] It was a Parliament man of the same parl . in Arms against Him , who confessed [ His book called {αβγδ} shewed him to be more then conqueror of His enemies , Hist of Independ . by Mr. Walker pa. 138. by His rare Christian patience and Charity . ] Mr. Sedgewick an Army Chaplain , and one of their most excellent preachers , says of Him , [ the more He was crush't , the sweeter savour came from Him , and while He suffered , the spirit of God and of Glory rested on Him . ] And farther , [ That in His offers of peace , In a Book called justice on the Armies Remonstrance . He had shewed a fatherly and a large spirit , and endeavoured to comprehend all interests . That He was an Image of the glory of God the father , and chosen by the divine Majesty to bring forth it self a vessel of honour , loved and taken into Union with God . Mr. Sanderson an indifferent Historian , Hist . of Life of K. C. pa. 1139. 1140. describes Him A Job for patience , a David for piety , a Salomon for prudence , a King worthy to be numbred among the best of princes in all Ages , and that He excelled in goodness , of whom the world was not worthy , and therefore the Heavens have Him . Remon . of Decemb . 1641. pa. 18. with Mays Hist . pa 70. Yea , that Parliament which fought against Him , at the same time confessed , That never King signed more gracious Bills than He had done . And it was generally agree'd on all hands at the war entring , ( as Mr. May relates it ) that He spake and acted at every turn most graciously , and for the good of the Subjects . And upon this account , that very Parliament promised to make Him a glorious King , yet in the issue most shamefully They gave Themselves the lie ; when having made Him a prisoner , See the Charge at His Tryal . They most falsly charged Him as a Murtherer and Traytor to His country , and set up an high court of justice to try Him for His life . Now how false this Charge was let their own writers demonstrate . Says Lilly Their Servant , Before the wars He was a great enemy to bloudshed , or wilfull murther ; insomuch , as when one Stamford in an Insurrection in Fleet-street , had killed a man , He being then king , could not by any means be wrouht upon to sign his pardon , no though that Stamford was Buckingham's fauourite and country man , Mon. or no Mon. pa. 76. and Buckingham was the king's favourite . ] Next , in the war time ( saith one Mr. Symonds , a godly Divine of worthy memory , by way of Story , ) [ At Foy in Cornwall , ( at that time a garison in arms against Him ; ) as the king passed by there , Vind . of K. C. by Symonds . pa. 97 , 98. They shot from the town at Him , and killed a man close by Him ; whereupon some angry ones moved to have the town destroyed , by shot , but the king answered no , I understand I have many good subjects there in that town , who are inhabitants thereof , and I had rather spare the lives of an hundred rebels , then adventure the hurt of one of Them . ] Of these things mine Author was an eye and an ear witness Again , during the wars , L. Col. Lilborns Testimony . one Lilborne a Lieut. Col. of the Rebels , was taken prisoner and brought into Oxford , and being after released upon exchange , printed this Testimony ; [ That the king did strictly observe the Laws of the Land in His proceedings against Them ( His prisoners ) which ( said He ) the Parliament do not , in Their most legal pr●ceedings , notwithstanding all Their pretended engagements declarations , vows , protestations , and covenants to defend the laws , and to maintain the liberties of the people . ] But what is most materiall at the very time of drawing up the foul Charge against this most innocent Prince , Major Gen. Harrison being one of His judges gave in this advice to the Sollicitors , [ That They must in Their Charge do what They could to blacken that white man . ] Intimating that really He was a truly white man ; Se Batemans life of Harrison . but by subtilty of wit and art They must make Him seem black . And this was proved against the said Harrison at the bar , at what time He was tryed for His life . Lastly let me say what my self hath hear'd from a London Citizen , a man of power in those days , and of acquaintance with most of the Regicide Judges , whorelates [ How He had hear'd many of Them acknowledge , that the King was a wise and good man indeed , but being overseen before They knew so much , They had gon too far to retreat ; and then no paper security could be thought enough to save Them harmless , without taking away the king's life . ] And thus , as it appears , such indeed were the secret thoughts of these Judges ; and yet They condemned the innocent to dye as a Murtherer . Ma● . 15.28 . And so was our Saviour numbred among the Transgressors . I might here sum up His christian virtues thorow all prosperity and adversity , and describe the most excellently pious Martyrdom of this sacred prince , but I am not writing an History of Him : It is enough to manifest under what most heavenly persons the Two Witnesses sell down slain , and what a Beast , or Monster was that party that took upon them to put to death such incomparable men . And therefore let this suffice as a multifarious testimony , out of the mouth of Enemies , of this king's Innocency and Holiness .

N. 9. In what sense the two Witnesses are to be understood . The Arch-bishop suffered on the tenth of January , 1644 And four years after the King suffered on the thirtieth of January 1648. at the very time mentioned by the Prophet Dariel , Dan . 12.7 . almost 2000 years before it happened , foreshewing how the power of these holy men should be scattered , even as it came to pass . Now by the Two Witnesses of God in His Church , I have afore manifested , are to be understood the Successions from age to age , of Chief Magistrates and Ministers in Gods holy Church . And these Successions in the whole , are compared unto Two Olive-Trees , Zech . 4.3 . ver . 12 which had put forth many branches , in which every individual Succession is counted one branch . And thus These Two , the King and the Arch-bishop , were the two last of these Individual Branches , who having yielded much Oyl , and poured it out into the Two Candlesticks of Gold , ver . 2 , 3. with the 14th . and Rev. 11.3 , 4. which represented the Church of God in England , where They had caused much light to shine . From Jesus Christ unto Constantinus Magnus , the Church had but one Olive-Tree , one Candlestick , or but One Witness , viz. a prophesying Minister , but no Christian Magistrate . From that Constantinus Magnus , for 1260 days or years , were Two W●tnesses cloathed in sackcloath . ver . 7. But at the end of those years , these Witnesses having perfected an holy Reformation in England , answerable to what was established in the times of Constantinus Magnus , then began that Monster , the Beast out of the Bottomless Pit to ascend , which in the space of time called , Dan 1● . 7 . three days and an half , or a time , and times , and half time , overcame , caught , and killed the Two Witnesses . That is , they put to death , or cut down Two branches of the Olive-trees , and those very Two who at that time did yield Oyl into the Bowl ef the Golden Candlestick of God ; and not only so , but They cut down the whole Trees , not only Arch-bishop William , but the whole Episcopacy , Sanderson and Bakers , life of King Charles the first . so as They destroyed it root and branch , by taking away Bishops lands , and preventing any more Bishops to be Consecrated ; and not only king Charles the first , but the whole King-ship , so as they sold all the Crown lands ; and what in them lay , prevented that there should be any more kings , by setting up a Common-wealth without a king and House of Lords , and a sort of an Earthly Church , managed by an Anarchy of the lowest of the people : as it was in the days of Jeroboam , 1 Kin . 12.26 , 27 &c. to 31. the son of Nebat , so was it in the days of Oliver the Brewer . Now this Common-wealth thus erected upon the ruines of the Wittnesses , was the Monster called the Beast out of the Bottomless Pit ; Rev. 11.17 . &c. Ch. 13.11 . ver . 15 , 16 , 17 , 18. Ch. 16.2 . and that Beast was the same which ascended out of the Earth , which caused the mark , and required to be worshiped . And This Beast and its followers are the men of the Earth , or that Earth , upon which the noysom and grievous sores did fall , in the strictest sense . And till these noysom and grievous sores are fallen , we cannot expect the downfall of the Beast of the Sea , or the papacy of Roma . But these noysom and grievous sores are fallen , or at least falling , as I have shewed , in the kingdom of England . And this being allowed , the fall of Popery cannot be far off : But let this be denied , and then how or where any such thing as the Death and Resurrection of the Witnesses , hath been effected , He who can tell me , shall be my magnus Apol●o ; and then when Popery shall expire , I have nothing to say .

N. 10. But there is yet a third sort of Men of the Earth , Of whom these men of the Earth are to be understood in a larger sense . who though They have had no hand in the death of the Witnesses , in a strict sense : yet in a large sense seem also to be esteemed of the Earth . And such seem to be all such who have brought in Reformation of religion by a kind of Rebellion , and who in their Reformation have fingered the spoils of the Church , and have built Their religion upon a new foundation , different from that of a Succession from the Apostles , upon an Authority derived from the people . Of this sort seem to be all such , who while they pretend to shun the dangerous shelves of popish superstitions , do fall foul upon the rocks of Schism and Heresie . For some men who pretend to be Reformers , do fall into such an itch of reformation , that They never cease Reforming , until They reform Themselves out of Christ and Christendom ; and in their zeal of separating from the Popish church , do make no stop of separation , until they separate also from the purest Primitive and Apostolical Church ; and hence from Christians , or men of Christ , do become meer Earthlings , or men lost from Christ , and found claiming from the people , or from Their own imaginations , both which are meer Earthly things . It was of Christ's modesty that He once said , Lu . 9.39 . [ no man can do a miracle in My name , that can lightly speak euil of Me . ] And yet for certain such as follow not Christs Apostles , ver. 38. however They may imitate the true Gospellers , and are not lightly to be forbidden ; yet are not of Christ , 1 Cor . 3 9 , 10 , 11. &c. and Their works shall fail , and be burnt , for that other foundation can no man lay . And all that is not of Christ , is of the Earth alone ; and such are those Men of the Earth ; this present Phial of Gods wrath comes purposely to Chastise . Now there may be many reformed Christians who are good men , and yet in too much fervent zeal , may aptly be seduced into a miscarriage from the truth of religion , into irregularities , whom this first wrath may come to punish for good , and not for hurt ; for in the ruine of the Tenth part of the City , there are many to be affrighted unto repentance , Rec . 11.13 . who will give glory to God . Of such as these who have lost their supposed claim from Christ , I humbly conceive are to be understood all such who are called Quakers , Anabaptists , Independents , or Presbyterians , who having not sufficient pretence of a true and lawful Succession of Apostolical Divines , rightly claiming from the immediate hands of Christ , have set up an Authority claiming from Christ by the people , instead of the holy Apostles ; Ch. 16.2 . but by these people Christ never spake . Now to find out these Men of the Earth , by the noysom and grievous sores which have befallen Them of late years ; It is something strange to be observed and remembred , how the hand of God hath gone out against many Churches of the reformed religion , in a circle , one after the other , and all much after the same rate . This Chastisement first began with the Churches of Bohemia , and Austria . In the peace of Germany , agreed upon at Munster , the Bohemians and Austrians were left to the mercy of an hard Master , who by exile and confiscation of goods , See the several Mercuryes of those years Gallo . Belg . &c. and such like sores , cleared those unhappy countries of all the reformed religious that were found therein who would not become Papists : insomuch as those countrys are now become wholly Popish . This happened about the year 1650. And within a few years after happened the like calamities in Piemont , through the severity of as hard masters there . And within a year or two , the same noysom sores happened in Poland . These were terrible persecutions : And yet some half a score years after , as bad or worse afflictions befell the poor Hugonots in France , whose sores were very noysom and grievous , inasmuch as They spred far and near , and touched many thousands of people . And lastly , the same Chastisement is extended into the Palatinate . Amos , 3.6 . These things were not without the hand of God ; and whether this wrath shall stop here , is best known unto God , who knows the reason of all things . But be it so , as I humbly conceive , ( with submission to the wise and learned , ) that these afflictions are because of a Religion savouring of the Earth : Then God knows how far it will pierce through all the Churches where the same religion reigns ; and the same way of Reformation hath beeen effected . The Bohemians and Austrians came very honestly by Their Reformation , through the preaching of the perfecuted Waldists driven from Lyons in France , which was much advanced by the holy lessons brought out of England from the holy Wickliffe , and taught Them by the painful John Hus and Jerome his assistant . But when they took up Arms under the leading of Zisca and Procopius , and King Georgius Pogebrachius , to maintain Their religion by force of arms against Sigismund and Wenceslaus Their sovereign princes . These practices may be supposed something different from the customes of the Apostolical and Primitive times : Rom. 13.1 , 3. 1 Pet . 2.13 , 14. and 18 , 19 , 20 , 21. But yet being carried on with a pure zeal , heated with a detestation of the most vilanous murthers , committed upon the most excellently holy Martyrs , John and Jerome , Their painful Preachers ; it pleased God much to prosper Their arms against Their invaders , for a long time , of above an hundred years . And thus pure zeal seemed to go far in an Antichristian practice : for Pope Zachary had taught Them the lesson , Avertin an Boi ariae lib . 3. [ That the King misbehaving himself , it is in the power of the people to depose Him , and to elect a new king ; Because the king holds His power , honour , wealth and authority of the people . ] And according to this popish lecture had They acted , whence it pleased God to bear with Them in so much the more mercy . And yet loe after an hundred years , God seems to call to an account for that thing , viz. a Reformation , established upon an unhappy foundation ; and this after they had made a second attempt of the same nature , when they put by Ferdinand Their first King , and chose Frederick the palatine in His place , but not back'd with that reason or pure zeal as before in the time of Sigismund . The Piemontiers and Polonian Reformed had also acted much to the same purpose . The French protestants had tasted of most barbarous usages for many kings reigns , but especially by the massacre of Paris , by authority of King Charles the ninth , which drove Them to extreams , that much paliated Their taking up arms for religion : and yet though They prospered so successfully as to gain many good privileges for the ease of Their religion , loe , at length , it pleased God , that They also suffered : As have also done those of the Palatinate . But what shall we say ? Were these Reformed Churches greater sinners than all others ; In that they have suffered such things ? Surely nay , I verily think not : For in case of Chastisement , for the most part judgement begins at the house of God , and the better the Christians are , so much the quicklyer it pleaseth God to correct them . And the Chastised are often owned for God's beloved ones , while such as escape the rod , must go for bastards . And without dispute it may be granted , that the sufferings of the French Protestants have been of famous reputation ; and it is to be hoped , those of the Bohemians and the rest have been the like . And yet the popularity of the priesthood taking too much upon them , has been an heinous and a crying sin , which God hath punished in old time with greater severity : And to found a Reformation by Rebellion , or Bloudshed , God hath never favoured : And to lay hands on the spoil of holy things , is a mater that hath never prospered , no not at the Pagan temples . In old time the Levites who were but a second order of priesthood , Num . 16.35 , 36 , 37.38 . had not the authority of ordering and making priests , or of putting down Their superiors , and when They attempted it , God corrected Them in His wrath . In the Gospel times , the seventy disciples had not the gift of conveying the graces of the Holy Ghost : Lu . 10.1 , 2 ▪ &c. No , nor yet the Act. 6.5 . Deacons , who were more than They , although they had all the authority and power of an Evangelist , yet could not make , or ordain another Deacon , Ch. 8.5 , 6 , 7. &c. unto 12. ver . 14.15 , 16 , 17. or Minister . And now whether or no , in these cases , do lye the true and proper cause of these afflictions that have run from country to country : is best known unto God ; however abundantia cautelae non nocet . How be it , if it be so , God's wrath will go yet farther ; and who knows how the Lutherans , and the Northern kingdoms may escape ! But according to our mater in hand , we have said enough to manifest , that the wrath of the first Phial is far spent ; and it 's to be hoped in a little farther time the venom of these noysom and grievous sores may wear off . The Mahometans in general , and some certain Protestants in particular , have felt the sharpness of its sting . And whatever pains may be behind , awaiting to throw about yet more anger , I am very confident ; though much bloud may he shed , and perhaps many people are yet to ride upon the whip ; yet nevertheless , the time is but short , and therefore calls out to make the more speed . For when this first wrath is done upon the Protestants of the Earth , then shall begin , Woe be unto the Men of the Sea , for They are of the kingdom of the Beast of Roma .

§. 11.

3ly . the 3d . forerunner ▪ [ the seventh Seal op●ned ] And [ the seventh Angel who is to sound His trump●● ] before the fall of the Beast of the Sea . N. 1. Having spoken of this second forerunner of the Beast's fall , come we now unto the third . And that is the Time of the seventh Seal opened , and of the seventh Angel beginning to sound His Trumpet . These two things are to meet near together , though not at the same Instant . The Seal is to open first , and soon after the Angel will sound His Trumpet . For so it is written ; And when He had opened the seventh Seal , there was silence in Heaven , for about half an hours space . This Opening is express't as of a thing perfectly past , before the words uttered : As if the words in right order should have took their proper place in the entrance of the foregoing Chapter ; for that , Rev. 8.1 . that Chapter wholly treats of the business of the same seventh Seal opened ; Ch. 7. the first act whereof was Half an Hours silence . Ch. 8.1 . And then followed the striving of the four Angels , Ch. 7.1 . Ver . 2.3 . &c. and the many thousands who were Sealed . By Silence must needs be signified , a time of great stillness and peace in the Church ; while all affairs stand at a stay . And this space of Half an Hour , cannot signifie a common Half Hour , but an Half Hour reckoned after God's rate of time , who reckons [ One day to a thousand years , 2 Pet . 3.8 . and Ps. 90.4 . and a thousand years to One day . ] Now , if One day give a thousand years , then One Hour gives the twenty fourth part thereof , which contains 41 years , 8 months , 1 day and an half : And the Half Hour gives , 20 years , 10 months , and 18 hours . Now to ascertain the very time when this Seal opened ; It is to be remembred , that at the time of the Witnesses ascending up into Heaven , Rev. 11.13 . in the same Hour was a great Earthquake , whereby all things became turn'd upside down . Afore the Beast of the Bottomless Pit , and of the Earth were uppermost ; but then those turned up by the roots , the Beast and the Earth sunk into the Pit , and the Heavens became uppermost , and the Witnesses ascended therein . And in the midst of this Earthquake , this Calm happened : For the Silence was in Heaven , and that Heaven being signified of the pure Church restored ; The Silence must begin at what time the Witnesses ascended , See the pref . §. 8. See Heaths Triumps of the return of Ch. the II . and Heaven was restored , which began in May 1660 , when Charles the Second in England came to His crown . And from that time forward until 1678 : ending , at what time the Popish Plots and Presbyterian Strifes began a little to disturb , about the end of Half an Hours time , at the rate of God's years . But the Earthquake was great and was to hold an Hours time at the same rate . And this beginning in 1559 , at such time as Cromwell's Son being affrighted out of His throne , the affairs of the Beast of the Earth began to reel and totter ; it was to hold 41 years , unto the year 1700. And thus was there at once both an Earthquake and a Calm ; or a Calm in the midst of the Earthquake : Or a Calm at least in England , now called Heaven , while the Earthquake raged by course in all the Earth besides : The Turks then invading the Empire , and fighting to gain Candia ; Tassaletta , invading the Moors : The French overrunning the Netherlands , and the Germans and French furiously battering each other ; And so the Danes and Suedes ; And soon after 1680 , King Charles dying , Popery got footting again in Heaven , ( viz. in England : ) And while it was yet beginning to disturb , was shook out again . And at this instant the Earthquake holds on , and happy are all they who have a fixed interest in Heaven above , for this is the instant time wherein the four Angels standing on the four corners of the Earth , Rev. 7.1 . holding the four winds of the Earth , that They shall not blow on the Earth , nor the Sea , nor on the Trees , meaning the Air above the Earth . These four Angels do signifie the Enemies of God and His Church from all parts of the world , labouring to do mischief . These four Angels seem to be the Schismatick in the North , the Popish Angel in the W●st , the Mahometan in the South , and the Pagan Angel in the East : By means of whom , the whole world shall seem to be engaged in dreadful wars and bloudshed . But before these terrible slaughters begin to break forth , God hath sent out His good Angel , ver. 2 , 3 , 4 , 5 , 6. &c. to the end . to Seal His Chosen people in the foreheads ; that is in their minds , or in their heads , with the knowledge of Himself , by saving saith ; by means whereof , shall the world turn upside down , yet They shall be safe . Psal . 46.12.3 . All which things intimating the dreadful bloudy times that are now at hand all the world over . In which hurly burly of mischief and bloudshed , all what is behind of wrath unto the men of the Earth , whether Mahometans or Earthly Protestants , Rev. 19 , 20 , 21. Ch. 16.6 . Ch. 14.18 , 19. Ezek . 13.2 , 3. &c. and 3 Joh . 9 , 10. Act. 19.13 , 14 , 15. shall befall them . And I do humbly conceive , that all manner of protestants who have been in any wise guilty of bloud or rapines , and that especially upon the Holy Saints of God ; and who have assumed authority in spiritual things above their reach , as by taking upon them to bestow the gifts of the Holy Ghost , or to forgive sin , or to cast unto Satan , or in any case in God's name to do what God has not called Them unto , nor sent Them to undertake ; may justly expect to find a share in this wrath . For even now is at hand , even at the very door , that dreadful time of the sixth Seal opened , wherein the kings of the Earth , and the great men , the rich men the chief captains , and the mighty men , Rev. 6.15.16 , 17. and every bondman , and every free-man shall hide Themselves in dens , and among the rocks of the mountains , and shall say to the rocks and mountains , fall on us and hide us from the face of him who sitteth on the throne , and from the wrath of the Lamb : For the great day of His wrath is come , and who shall be able to stand ? And this latter time of the Sixth Seal , answereth to that of Daniel , where he speaks of a time of trouble , Da . 12.1 . such as never was since there was a Nation , even to that same time . And our Saviour pointeth at the very same thing , where he saith , Then shall be great Tribulation , such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time , Mat . 24.21 . no , nor ever shall be . For now the times of the Gentiles being fulfilled , there shall be signs in the Sun , Moon , and Stars , Lu . 21.24 , 25 , 26. and upon the Earth distress of nations , with perplexity , the sea and the waves roaring , and mens hearts failing them for fear . The Jews of old have had Their share in this affliction , but now is the turn come that the Gentiles shall taste of the same rod , and in this case God begins with the Protestants and the reformed Churches , in order by Chastisement to save Them from the deeper wrath and judgement , which waits for the Papists , Mahometans , and the Pagans , to confound Them with utter desolation and destruction . Rev. 16.2 . For so it appears , the first Phial toucheth the Earth only with noysom sores , or a rod of Correction ; but the second and the rest threaten bloud and utter destruction . Ver . 3. &c. And now also the land of the Beast of the Pit must look for that slaughter of seven thousand , and the fall of the Tenth part of the city , at what time the Remnant shall escape , Ch. 11.13 . and give glory to the God of Heaven . And when this is done , ver. 14. the second woe will be past .

2. Of the seventh Angel , and universal Monarch . Now during the time of the same Earthquake , as before ; and while the desolations of the sixth Seal are yet breathing out Their woful tribulations unto the world , and the men of the Earth ; and while the seventh Seal being newly opened , and the Half hours silence being past , goes on proclaiming peace and safety to the Men of Heaven , or of the pure Church . Ch. 11.15 . Even then shall arise the seventh Angel , who shall begin to sound His trumpet to battel against the Beasts of the Earth and of the Sea , and the Rivers , and against the Sun , Ch. 16.2 , 3 , 4.8.10.12.13.17 . and against the Seat of the Beast , and the river Euphrates , and the Serpents and Froggs therein , and against the prince of the Air . And when this Angel shall appear , there will happen great alterations , Ch. 11.15 . for there will be great voices in Heaven , saying , The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ , and He shall reign for ever and ever . Which is as much as to say , there shall arise a Reforming prince , who , and His Successors , shall compass the Monarchy of the whole world ; Zech 14.9 . so as the Lord shall be king over all the Earth : And in that day there shall be one Lord , and His name shall be One . But these things shall be perfected in time and in order , according to the wrath of the seven Phials . But when this Angel shall appear , then shall the kingdoms of the Beast of the Sea fall before Him , as the Dew wastes and consumes away when the Sun ariseth , and becomes hot upon the Earth . And now having shewed how the Two Witnesses are certainly ascended into Heaven , [ which was the first forerunner of the fall of the Beast : ] And how far the first Phial of God's wrath hath taken its turn upon the Men of the Earth , and that both upon the Mahometuns , the men of one Bottomless Pit , and upon the bloudy and rapacious , and presumptuous Protestants , the Men of the other Bottomless Pit ; and that both in a strict and larger sense : And how far the seventh Seal is opened , and the Half Hours Silence is past , and the great Earthquake is come , and all the world is ready ripe to be troubled with such Tribulations as were never known before . There remains only and chiefly the coming and appearance of the seventh Angel , whose trumpet sounding , is to begin an universal Monarchy . And then shall we who live to that day , see both the Pope and Turk come to ruine . But now having stated this Doctrin , that for certain there shall be such a Monarch , and that speedily ; methinks I hear every Reader greatly inquisitive who shall be the man ? And , when shall this be ? To which question , may we believe the famous See T. Garen Fr. and En. Cent. x . St. 100. Cen . III . St. 49 m . n . for y ▪ 1600. St. IV . and XLVIII . Nostredamus , the French modern Prophet ; He says he shall be an English man , of the bloud of the House of Burbon , descended of a woman with Such was K. W. at His Fathers Death . a child under the bark , reigning after Charles the Second , who had ♄ in the end of ♎ R Or may we believe The prophesies Printed by Pugh Taliesin the Welch prophet ; He says , He shall be a Britain [ Coronog vap an , ] which signifies the Crowned son of Ann , who shall conquer the Turk . Or may we believe the prophesie mentioned by De . 4. Mon. ad . an . 1532. 1533. Carton in the library at Magdeburgh ; He is to be a Charles , descended from Charles the Great , by the French Kings , from a people without an head , that shall spend fifteen years in the conquest of Asia . All these prophesies for ought I know , may be true successively , but they are not God's word , and I cannot trust to the one or the other . But according unto God's word . This universal Monarch seems to be promised from the bloud Royal of England : First , Rev. 11.11 , 12. for that the Witnesses suffering and ascending , were thereof . Secondly , Isa . 30.27 . Ch. 33.17 . Because the Deliverer of the Jews is expected out of some Country , 1st . very far off from Jerusalem , and 2ly . situat on the sides of the North , Psal . 48.2 . as England is . And also 3ly , He is to be of the Islands afar off ; Isa . 66.19 , 20. Ch. 59.18 . and of that Island in particular , of which God hath threatned to repay vengeance thereon . And this seems strongly to be the Isle of Great Britain ; from whence shall ascend the second Constantinus , who shall restore God's Holy Church . And as to the time when , I say positively ; Rev. 11 13. so soon as God's rod hath done its work upon the Tenth part of the city , which is certainly meant of England . And could we be sure the danger of this rod is past , I would pawn my credit upon it , that it shall come to pass instantly . Isa . 10 12. But I leave it to God , who best knows when to lay by , and when to take up His rod again .

§. 12.

N. 1. Of the beginning of the Beasts fall . In the Downfall of the German Empire . Having shewn the forerunners of the fall of the Beast of Roma ; now come we to the order thereof . The wrath of the first Phial being spent , that of the second is to begin , which bespeaks thus . And the second Angel poured out His Phial upon the Sea , and it became as the bloud of a dead man , and every living Soul died in the Sea . ] Rev. 16.3 . Whence seems to follow , that the kingdoms , countrys , or people , signified by the Sea in this place , ( when the time comes ) shall certainly be filled with much bloudshed ; The proofe of the words that They do signifie the German Empire . and the people of those countrys shall generally , or mostly be slain , or destroyed . And hence chiefly follows to be enquired , who are those people ? And what are those countries and kingdoms ? The Answer by what hath been said before , is not now difficult to be made . For as by the Earth are to be understood , those potentates and people who arose out of the Earth , or some part thereof : So also must be understood by the Sea . And forasmuch as the whole Popish Empire is said to ascend up out of the Sea , Rev. 13.1 . and Ch. 17.1 . that whole Empire seems to be here signified . But yet an exception may be admitted . For whereas we find under the wrath of these Phials , the Popish Empire taking up Three turns , whereof this is but one ; we must therefore understand the Sea in this place , to be meant only of that part of the Popish Empire , which is most properly called the Sea . Now under the wrath of these Phials , we find first one place , Ch. 16.10 . or country , called the [ Seat of the Beast : ] Which being reasonably to be understood of the Beast which ascended out of the Sea , ( because no other Beast had other lands under His reign , besides what He sat upon , except the Turk , Ver . 12. ( who is distinguished by a more p●culiar mark : ) It must be meant therefore of the Papacy at Roma , whose proper seat was in the country of Italia . Another place is called [ Rivers and fountains of waters ] Which are arms and branches of the Sea . Ver . 4. And therefore as by the Sea in general is meant the whole Popish Empire , so by Rivers and Fountains , are to be understood , the utmost extended arms and branches of that Empire ; such as are the kingdoms of Poland , Hungaria , of Spain and France , and Portugal , and such like : Which things being thus to be understood , then by the Sea properly so called , are we to mean only , so much of the body of the Roman or Popish Empire , as is not parcelled out into other kingdoms . Now at first rise of the Papal Empire , See Baronij & Bzovij Annales . the Sea out of which that Beast arose , was a large Empire , conteining all Germania , Italia , and France , and part of Poland , Hungaria and Spain . But since that , as the Pope grew Greater , the Emperor became less and less , until in time , first France became a distinct kingdom , and also Germany . And then Italia became distinct , and Germania alone became the seat of the Empire , as it is at this day . So as by the Sea in this place is to be understood the German Empire , together with its members . In old time almost all Christendom was the Roman Empire , and then the Rivers and Fountains thereof were called Praefectures , which were all of Them tributary to the Empire , as Rivers and Fountains usually are to the Sea . But now instead of those Praefectures , have been as many kingdoms , which have been as it were homagers , or tributaries to the Pope , but not unto the Emperors : So as the Papacy and not the Empire , is more properly the Sea . And thus true it is , if the dispute had lodg'd between the Pope and the Emperor . But the Papacy being otherwise distinguished , and also the Branched Kingdoms of the Popish Empire ; it remains therefore to be understood , that by the Sea lying under the Wrath of the second Phial , is properly , and only , to be meant of the Empire of Germania ; and in allusion rather to what it has been formerly , than as it is now , as that wide Sea out of which the Beast arose , at what time Charlemaign submitted His whole Empire to be under the jurisdiction of the Pope of Roma : Which whole Empire like a great Sea choaked with sands , is extenuated into a narrow body , less than several of its own arms , or branches . However extenuated as it is , this Empire is that Sea , upon which the second Angel poured out His Phial . Out of this Sea arose that evil Beast it seems , which is now called the Pope , and as if it were for that reason , because it was the neast of that unclean Bird , it is therefore to endure the first Phial of Wrath , which falls upon the papal Empire . Now after the same rate as here , so are the allegorick words understood elsewhere in a case more plain , as wherein the matter of fact is long since past . Rev. 8.7 . As when the first trumpeting Angel sounded , He gave an allarm unto the Earth : By which Earth , is understood the pagan Romans , who were not under any claim from God or Christ , Ver . 8. whom Constantinus destroyed . The second Trumpeter sounded an allarm against the Sea : And by the Sea was then meant the Empire of Roma , which was broken by the Northern Invaders . The third Angel allarmed the Rivers and Fountains : And that third Angel being meant of Charles the Great , ●●r . 10. &c. who subdued the kingdoms of the Northern men , erected out of the Empire , and was a means whereby the Star Wormwood brought Them into subjection to the See of Roma . And thus now the Empire of Germania being singled out from all other dominions of the popish Empire , is to be the Limb thereof , which is to be broken . It shall seem the most wise God will not destroy the Empire all at once , as He did by the cities of the plain . No , Gen. 19.24.25 . the Roman Church was once famous for holy Martyrs ; the remembrance of whom , and whose sake , as it shall seem , works out for this Beast so much the more respit , before His ruine comes utterly . But alas , will this warning work no remorse unto repentance ? It shall seem as if not : Amos . 3. 1 , 2. &c. 11 , 12. Why then surely it will make him so much the more obdurate in sin ; and thus he will at length so much the heavier sall .

2. It hath pleased God to make successful the arms of these Austrian Emperors against the Bohemians , Hungarians , and Austrians , The reason of the fall of the German Empire . Isa . 10.5 , 6 , 7. Their Protestant subjects , for correction and chastisement of those Reformists . But They have not esteemed it so , but with cruel severities have broken the bones of the people of God , Jer . 50.17 , 18. and have driven whole towns and countries into Exile , and the ancient families out of Their paternal Inheritances . Also , See the Mercurys of those days . there is much bloudshed of the wars of Germany lyes at the door of that family , by reason that for enlarging Their borders , and the study of revenge They would not admit of peace ; but in favour of popish Idolatry , stained themselves with a sea of bloudshed . It was not for nothing that the poor Hungars Their subjects subjects chose rather to submit unto a Turkish yoke , than to be under those Christian Emperors . And now lastly , shall there happen a peace to be contracted between this Emperor , and the Turks and French , as is endeavoured to be brought about , what cruelties Reformed Christians may expect from Them , time will shew ; unto which I refer my self . But what is more than all these , those secret sins best known unto God Himself , for whose sake the wrath is threatned ; do cry aloud for vengeance ; and that not only against Him who sitteth upon the throne , but also , and especially , against those bloudy Priests , Jesuits , and Friers , who have been the chief sollicitors unto all the mischiefs and cruelties which have been effected .

The fatal miseries that are to follow at the downfal of the Empire . 3. For these and other secret causes , the destruction threatned , is like to be very sore . For the whole Empire is to be turned into bloud ; and every living Soul therein is threatned with death . It seems very severe ! and yet is expressed without any abatement of any Remnant repenting , or giving glory to God . Only we are not to conceive the Empire generally , and wholly to be engaged under this wrath , but so far only as relates unto the Sea , or the popish religion . And there too , may it please God to construe the prophesie in a figurative sense , and read a part for the whole ; sure no candid Reader can grudge at God's mercies . And when we read , or hear tell of unheard of popish cruelties , such as of Pope Alexander the IIId . against the innocent Waldists ; Bzovij An. ad . an . 1179. Who commanded by His blessing , all men to murther them , and cursed all such as did but harbour them , when ready to perish . Oh! let not such remembrances whet our stomachs with revenge , for vengeance is God's , and He will repay it . And when we read of His wrath , how it will destroy all popish Abbeys , and religious houses , and all that dwell therein , throughout the whole Empire , and convert their Mainteinance to better uses : And how the whole fraternity of shaven crowns are destinated to wallow in gore bloud , without one Soul thereof left alive ; and how the whole rabble of picture , relict , Saint , or mass worshippers , shall perish in Their gore ; and all who put confidence in three penny pardons of popes , priests , or friers Indulgences , shall be cut to pieces . Grudge we not that for a little time They flourish in Their pomp and insolencies , for yet a little while , Psal . 37.10.13 . and They shall be no more , the Lord will laugh at Him , for He seeth that His day is coming . And when these things begin to come to pass then let the great Whore lament in sack-cloath and ashes , for that Her destruction also draweth nigh ! And let the kingdoms of the Rivers look about Them , for that Their turn will next come up .

N. 4. By what means these things shall be effected , is hard to be determined . By what means this Downfal shall happen . This present Emperor may convert , and Himself become the Executioner of these fatal dooms , who knows ? Or after a peace first made , the Turks may come again , and advancing into the heart of Germany , may perpetrate these horrid butcheries ; 1 Sam . 2● 13. for wickedness is often acted by the hands of the wicked ; especially for that reformed Christians , especially such as are purely so , have no delight to act such bloudy scenes : And the Reformations already made , have not acted such rigid and severe justice , unless it were amongst the vilest schismaticks , who prophanely apostatizing from their profest principles , have taken pleasure in cruelties ; and those who feared not to lay hands on Bishops lands , As at Munster and elsewhere . and the Church plate , and cut mens throats as freely as the worst of Papists , and that without blushing . And perhaps some of this Brood may be reserved after all the inquisition of the first wrath , as it were on purpose whetted with revenge for such a day of execution . Or perhaps in the vacancy of the choice of the next Emperor , broyls may break out between Papist and Protestant once more , and by civil dissentions it may please God to bring about His rod of justice . These instrumental actions are beyond me to determin . But who ever shall begin the work , Rev. 11.15 . it shall seem the seventh Angel will strike in to crown the work ; and perhaps with a command as in the case of Joshua against the Cananites ; Josh . 6.17 , 18. to kill and slay beyond all what His own tender nature may take pleasure to execute .

And when it shall come to pass . N. 5. But will some say , when shall this day come ? To this I answer , God only knows the certain day and year . But when the two and forty moneths of the German kings and Emperors are expired , then shall happen this Phial of wrath upon the first limb of the popish throne : Rev. 13.5 . And would any know how these moneths stand , ex . Baronij . an . Genebr . & Calv . &c. let him count the tale of the German Kings and Emperors , as follows .

EmperorsandKingsofGermany. Num . K. and E. A. D. 1. Charlemaigne . Em. 800 2. Ludovicus pius s . E. 814 3. Ludovicus II . s . King . 843. 4. Ludovicus III . and Carloman together . Ks. 876. 5. Arnulphus s. of Car . E. 882. 6. Ludovicus IV . s . K. 900 7. Conradus D. of Fr. K. 912 8. Henricus sisters son of Ludovic . K. 920 9. Otto s. Emper . 936 10. Otto II . s . Emp. 873 11. Otto III . s . Emp. 984 12. Henric . II . D. Bav . 1002 13. Conradus II . D. of Fr. of the family of Otto . 1024 14. Henric . III . s . E. 1030 15. Henricus IV . s . E. 1056 16. Henricus V. s . E. 1106 17. Lotharius D. Sax . E. 1125 18. Conrudcs III . Nep . Hen . E. 1138 19. Friderik Bar . Nep . E. 1152 20. Henricus VI . s . E. 1190 21. Philippus Bro . K. 1199 21. Otto IV . D. Sax . E. 1208 22. Friderick II . s . Hen . E. 1217 23 William of Hol . K. 1244 Conradus IV . s . of Fr. K. 1250 23. Richard of Eng. K. 1256 23. Alphons . of Spa . K. 23. Rudolphus of Hapsp . E. 1273 24. Adolphus Nassov . E. 1291 24. Albertus s. of Rud . E. 1298 25. Henric . VII . Lutz . E. 1308 26. Ludovic . Bav . E. 1314 27. Carolus IV . Boh . E. 1346 28. Wenceslaus s. E. 1378 29. Rupert . Count pal . E. 1400 30. Sigism . br . of . Wen . 1411 31. Albert . D. Aust . E. 1438 32. Friderik his bro . E. 1440 33. Maximilian s. E. 1493 34. Carolus V. Grandc . 1518 35. Ferdinand bro . E. 1558 36. Maximilian II . s . E. 1564 37. Rudolphus II . s . E. 1575 38. Matthias bro . E. 1612 39. Ferdinand II . Nep . E. 1629 40. Ferdinand III . s . E. 1637 41. Leopold Ignat . s . E. 1658 42 The King of Romans , not yet Reigning .  

And now the 42 months within one , being up with this present Emp. now upon the throne , it invites us to expect every year to be the last , when this limb of Roma shall be pulled to pieces . For a time of distance being observable , between the fall of this Empire , and the Seat of the Beast , and the customs of Germany being considered , it will follow most probably , That a King of Romans shall be the last popish Monarch of that country : And that this Emperor and His Son , or Successor King of Romans , shall fall together . And that one Emperor in Italy shall survive the fall of the German Empire . But we leave it as it shall please God to dispose . For time seems to hasten unto a period , and the bloudy days succeed , wherein the universal Monarch will take place .

§. 13.

Of the down fall of the kingdom of Hungaria . The third Angel poured out His Phial upon the rivers and fountains of waters , and they became bloud . By these rivers and fountains are certainly to be understood the branches of the papal Empire , as hath been afore shewed . Rev. 16.3 . These Branches are the kingdoms of Hungary , France , Spain , Poland , &c. The kings of Hungary from their first christianity have been in all ages , true drudges unto the Roman Beast . King Ladislaus of this country , in the flower of His age , was so observant of the Popes Holiness , that in obedience to His commands , He pawned both His Soul and Life , to stand or fall by His direction ; at what time by breaking His oath with the Turk , He perished at the Battel of Varna . Now in process of time , the rule of this kingdom fell into the hands of the Austrian Emperors . But the subjects of this kingdom thirsting after a Reformation , met with such opposition and persecution upon that account at the hands of these princes , that they chose rather to be slaves to the Turks , than subjects to these hard masters . But now the kings of this country having also nearly fulfilled Their week in the Papal service , Ex Alstedij . chron . Thes . & Cavis . & Helvic . ●●mpared together . the time draws on , that together with Popish Idolat●y . They are to be thrust out hence also . And upon the Count the tale appears , as follows .

TheKingsandDukesofHungaria. Num . Kings . and D. A. D. 1. Gaiza the Ist. Christian Duke . 980. 2. Stephen , s , I. King . 997. 3. Peter his Nep . 1039. 4. Alban , another N. 1042. 5. Andrew , from a br . of Gaiza . 1047. 6. Bela , br . of And. 1059 , 7 Salomon s. of And. 1062. 8. Gaiza , II . s , of Be . 1075. 9. Ladislaus , bro . 1079. 10. Colomannus , s. of Gaiza . 1096. 11. Stephen II . s . 1114. 12. Bela II . Ne . of Col. 1131 13. Gaiza III . son . 1142. 14. Stephen III . s . 1162. 15. Bela the III . bro . 1173 16. Emericus , bro . 1191 17. Ladislaus III . son . 1200 18. Andrew II . br . of Em. 1201 19. Bela the IV . son . 1236 20. Stephen IV . son . 1270 21. Ladislaus IV . s . 1272 22. Andrew III br . 1289 23. Wenceslaus , Ne . 1300 24. Otto Bav . also Ne . 1303 25. Charles of Fr. Co. 1310 26. Ludovic . s . 1343 27. Mary daughter . 1383 28. Charles the II Co. 1385 29. Sigismund Boh . in right of Mary 1387 30. Albert son-in-law 1438 31. Ladislaus , son . 1440 32. Matthias Cor . elec 1458 33 Ladislaus Ne . of Ma. 1491 34 , Ludovik II . son . 1517 35. John Zepusius by Elect . and Ferdinand Aust . and An. Sist . of Ludov . 1527 36. Maximilian , son . 1561 37. Rudolphus , son . 1575 38. Matthias , bro . 1608 39. Ferdinand II Ne . 1618 40. Ferdinand III . s . 1625 41. Ignatius Leopol . s . 1658 42. Joseph , son . 1686.

It may be reasonably supposed , that with the fall of the Empire , this kingdom of Hungaria therewith incorporate , will also be broken ; so as the Father and Son f●lling together , the Empire and Hungarian Kingdom shall break with Them .

§. 14.

Of the great and bitter Calamities threatned to befall the kingdom of France . Exod . 7.20.21 , &c. to 25. When Moses by the command of God , had turned the Rivers of Aegypt into Bloud ; all ponds , lakes , and fountains became bloud also ; and so it is to be here . For after the Sea the Empire is once turned into bloud , so must all the branches of that Sea . The sweet waters commonly begin at the Fountain , and thence run down the Rivers into the Sea , but corrupt waters usually arise out of the Sea , and from thence swell up , into the Rivers and Fountains . Now in this appearance of the Vision , The Angel of the waters said , [ Thou art righteous O Lord , which art , and which wast , and shalt be , because Thou hast judged thus : For They have shed the bloud of Saints , Rev. 16.5 , 6 , 7. and of the Prophets , and Thou hast given Them bloud to drink , for They are worthy . ] And unto these sayings of His , another Angel from under the Altar replied , saying , [ Even so Lord God Almighty , true and righteous are thy judgments . ] By these Angels of wrath must be certainly meant the proper Angels of Heaven , as apappears by the pure white Linnen , Ch. 15.6 . and the golden Girdles wherewith They were cloathed . But These wrought by Earthly ministers , or instruments , which might be wicked , or godly men , as They were most meet for the service . But here , in this case seems to be imployed the Universal Monarch , who being a religious and godly prince , is described by these Expressions , signifying His godly zeal ; whereby calling to mind the Massacres that were acted at Paris , and the bloudshed in Ireland , and in the valleys of Piemont , and the bloudy Ligue , and Inquisition , whereby so many Holy Ministers and other Saints have suffered : He undertakes this holy war against God's enemies , in the name of God , and unto His true praise and Glory ; and at all the bloud He sheds , He remembers the Lord to act His revenge in His name , and not of private animosity and despight . And the Angel of the Altar who answered , seems to be some holy Arch-bishop , or the other Witness of God , who alternately joyns with His prince in these holy services of the praise of God . Now God's judgments bespeak thus , saying , Gen. 9.6 . [ Every man who shedeth bloud , ( that is of private malice , or revenge ) by man shall his bloud be shed . ] Whence follows , that the bloud that was given these kingdoms to drink was out of their own veins , in recompence of that innocent bloud They had shed . Now the French kings have been of old , at the bottom of much bloud of the Martyrs . Bzovij . Annales . At what time they became the instruments of the Popes wrath against the innocent Waldists , the poor men of Lyons , and the reformed Lights at Tholouse , and other parts of France : the Massacre of Paris was infernally vilanous and wicked , perpetrated by the king's command , See the Hist . of the Civil wars there . and against His royal word to the the contrary . With these the Butcheries of Merindol and Chabriers cry aloud for vengeance , and all the innocent bloud of those days , all over that kingdom . See the relations of the Modern persecutions of France . And lastly in this kingdom has been acted the most treacherous and barbarous dealing against the Protestants there , as could well be devised to be done , as if it had been in strife to out doe the house of Austria , in their Bohemian and Austrian cruelties . How fitly then does the Angel of waters praise God for His judgements on this bloudy kingdom ! And now to say who shall be the instrument of God in execution of this Vengeance , besides what we have out of Holy writ , by a judicious guess ; that the Universal Monarch who shall do the thing , , is to be of the Royal bloud of England : Out of Gar●nc . Eng. & Fren . Cent. III . St. 9. The French Prophet Nostradamus expresly says it , that the English Britains joyned with the Flemings , shall be the men that shall do it . And that particularly the Thames and martial people shall make desolate the whole land that lyes between Seine and Marne ; Cent. VI . St. 4 : Cent. IX . St. 6. and St. 18. and farther , that coming in at Blay by Rochel , They shall occupy the whole country of Guienne , and Burdeaux , and call it Angle Aquitaine . Which things being written by a Frenchman , and a Papist , as I have no reason to contradict , so I know not to the contrary , but it may be very so indeed . And as for the time when the same Author writes , When a great Monarch succeeding another great Monarch , shall lead a Life unlawful and Leacherous ; then by carelesness shall He give all away , so as the Salik Law shall fail . But cast we up the Count of the Monarchs or Kings of France .

TheEmperorsandKingsofFrance. Num . E. K. A. D. 1. Charlemaigne E. 800. 2. Ludowick the Godly , son . Em. 814. 3. Charles bald , s. K , 841 4. Lewes stammerer , s. 877 5. Lewes III , & Carl . ss . 879 6. Charles simple Br. 885 6. Eudes E. of Paris . 890 6. Rudolph . of Burg . 923 7. Lewes Transmarine , s. of Charles simple . 936 8. Lotharius , son . 954 9. Lewes the Vth. s . 986 10. Hugh Capet Saxon , by Conquest . 987 11. Robert His son . 998 12. Henry the Ist. s . 1031 13. Philip the Ist. s . 1060 14. Lewes fat , s. 1109 15. Philip the II . s . 1129 16. Lewes VIIth . s . 1138 17. Philip III , son . 1180 18. Lewes VIII . s . 1223 19. Lewes IX . son . 1226 20. Philip , IV . s . 1271 21. Philip V. son . 1286 22. Lewes X. s . 1313 23. Philip VI . bro . 1315 24. Charles IV . bro . 1321 25. Philip d' Valois , Co. 1328 26. John His son . 1350. 27. Charles V. son . 1364 28. Charles VI . s . 1380 29. Charles VII . s . 1423 30. Lewes XI s . 1461 31. Charles VIII . s . 1484 32. Lewes XII . Coz . 1498 33. Francis of Angolesme , Cousin . 1515 34. Henry II . s . 1548 35. Francis II . s . 1559 36. Charles IX . bro . 1561 37 Henry III . bro . 1574 38 Henry d' Bur . Co. 1590 39. Lewes XIII . s . 1610 40. Lewes XIV . s . 1643 41. Both wanting .   42.  

Here want two Reigns of full tale ; but may it be lawful to fill up the account with Eudes and Rudolph , the account is up . These did certainly reign in full power , but then at the same time Charles the Simple was the lawful Soveraign , and reigned before and after them both . But God alone is the judge of the whole mater , in whose power it is to lengthen or diminish reigns . However , when the Universal Monarch hath done His work in Germania , and Hungaria , it shall seem as if He will march next way into France . And may it be lawful to say what I humbly conceive , it shall seem as if a certain Henry of the Royal bloud of France , waitng when the Head of the present Lewes shall be laid , will interupt the reign of the next . And while Lewes and Henry shall contend by alternate rule , one may guess that two short reigns will lead with the more easy access unto the reign of the Universal Monarch . But it is not lawful to grudge at a little extention of time to a kingdom's rule , in a case where great calamities do threaten . And therefore I forbear to harp further upon this string .

§. 15.

Of the downfall of the popish kingdom of Spain . Next after France , the kingdom of Spain stands guilty of much bloud of the Martyrs of Jesus , and of great cruelties : And these first , by means of the Inquisition , which at first set on foot as if to plague Jews , and Moors , abounding in that kingdom ; it was soon made an Engine to vex and destroy poor innocent reformed Christians , even unto the resisting the work of the Holy Ghost ; Act. 7.51 . 1 Thes . 5.19 . as if They had purposely contrived to quench the light of the holy Gospel . And for this cause , Spain , Italy , and the Netherlands , are bound to curse the time , that ever They had knowledge of such a generation of Catholick kings , ( as they are commonly stiled ) which have perpetrated such bloudy actions . And for this matter Spain hath exceeded France , Alstedij Chron . de bel . Belg . in the perpetration of a sort of Cruelties which Turks and Sarazens come short of . But besides this Hellish scourge , the bloud and rapines committed upon the innocent Belgians , crys aloud for vengeance against the kings of Spain , and Their bloudy Council , and insatiably cruel Priests , The Hist . of the Civil Wars of France . the grand instigators unto bloudy persecutions . The bloud of the French Protestants also , and of that accursed Holy League ( as they called it ) established by Pope Sixtus the V. , France . and pursued with violence by the king of Spain , and the Duke of Guize , require much Vengeance . And Their guilt in the civil wars of Germany , and the Oceans of innocent bloud shed therein , bespeak much to the same purpose ; as also does the innocent bloud of the West India's , See the Travels of Frier Gage . where They caused the Holy name of God to be Blasphemed by those poor Infidels , while they entitled their cruel slaughters and vilanous rapines , unto the Christian Religion . The day therefore of Their visitation awaits that kingdom , The Chron . of Spain , according to Calvis and Helvic and Alsted . and threatens bloud and ruine there also . And as to the time when this shall befall , see the account of the Monarchs and Kings of Spain , as follows .

TheKingsofSpain. Num . Kings . A. D. 1. Alphonsus II . 8●0 2 Ranimirus . 825 3. Ordonius . 850 4. Alphonsus Great . 861 5. Ordonius II . 910 6. Froila II . 921 7. Alphonsus IV . 922 8. Ranimirus II , 929 9. Ordonius III . 950 10. Sanctius . 955 11 , Ranimirus III . 967 12. Veremundus . II . 982 13. Alphonsus V. 999 14. Veremundus III . 1037 15. Sanctia daught . and Ferdinand of Castile . 1038 16. Sanctius II . son . 1065 17. Alphonsus VI . br . 1069 18. Urruca daug . and Alphonsus of Arragon . 1109 19. Sanctius III . son . 1158 20. Ferdinand II br . 1158 01. Alphons . VIII s. 1190 22. Henry his son . 1214 23. Ferdinand III . br . 1216 24. Alphonsus wise . 1252 25. Sanctius IV . son . 1284 26. Ferdinand IV . s . 1295 27. Alphons . X. son . 1312 28. Peter his son . 1350 29. Henry II . base br . 1366 30. John his son . 1379 31. Henry III . son , and Constance , d . of Pet . 1390. 32. John , II their son . 1407. 33. Henry IV . son . 1454. 34. Alphons . XI . br . 1465. 35. Isabella d . and Ferdinand of Arragon . 1474. 36. Johanna da . and Philip of Austria . 1506. 37. Charles I their s . 1516 38. Philip II his son . 1558 39. Philip III . his s . 1598 40. Philip IV . his s . 1621 41. Charles II . his s . 1673 42 wanting .  

There were several kingdoms in these days in Spain , but this race of kings being such , as in the end enjoyed the whole Monarchy , I have made the standard of all the rest . They have but One reign more to come up , at what time under the Successor of this king , this kingdom also is to drink of the Phial of God's wrath against the kings of the rivers . Of the down fall and utter ruine of the popish kingdom of Poland .

§ 16.

We come now lastly to the kingdom of Poland , which also hath much to answer for the bloud of the Martyrs of Jesus , which they shed , in obedience to the bloudy Edicts of the Roman Beast , against the holy Lamb of God : And this especially in the reign of the late king Cassimer , at what time much bloud of Reformed Christians , with much of cruelty , was there causelesly spilt . This race of kings hath also of many years been feudatory to the Papacy , and they have been very zealous and stiff maintainers of his Blasphemies , and Idolatries . And therefore bloud and destruction awaiteth also at the door of this kingdom : As to the time when , see the Number of the Monarchs and kings of Poland , as follows .

TheDukesandKingsofPoland. Num . Dukes and K. A. D. 1. Piastus Agricola , Duke . 805. 2. Ziemovitius D. 861. 3. Lescus D. 892. 4. Ziemomissus , D. 913. 5. Micislaus . I. Christian Duke . 964. 6. Bolessaus , I. King . 999. 7. Micislaus II . son . 1025. 8. Bretislaus a Rebel . 1034. 8. Cassimirus s. of M. 1041 9. Boleslans II . s . 1058. 10. Ladislaus son . 1081. 11. Boleslaus III . s . 1102. 12. Ladislaus II . s . 1139. 13. Boleslaus IV . s . 1146. 14. Micislaus III . bro . 1173. 15. Cassimir . II . br . 1177. 16. Lescus II . son . 1194. 16. Micislaus IV . Uncle , Usurper . 1202. 16. Ladislaus his son . 1203. 16. Lescus again . 1205. 17. Boleslaus V. s . 1226. 18. Lescus III . Neph . 1279. 19. Primislaus s. of L. 1296. 20. Uladislaus Loct . 1297. 21. Jutta daughter of Prim . and Wenceslaus . 1300. 22. Wenceslaus II . s . 1306. 22. Locticus again . 1320. 23. Cassimir . III his s . 1333. 24. Elizabeth sister , and Ludowik Hung . 1371. 25. William their s . 1383. 26. Sigismund bro . 1384. 27. Hedwigis , sister , and Jagello Lithuan . 1386 28. Uladislaus V. s . 1434 29. Cassimir . IV . br . 1444 30. John Albert s. 1492 31. Alexander , br . 1501 32. S●gismund II . br . 1506 33. Sigismund III . s . 1548 34. Henry of Fr. El. 1573 35. Stephen Batour El. 1576 36. Sigism . IV . Succ . 1587 37. Uladislaus VI . s . 1631 38. John Cassimir , br . 1648 39. M●chael Elected .   40. John Sobieski Elect .   41. Both wanting .   42.  

These kings were at first Pagans , but the country was much Christian , the Gospel being brought in and established there in the time of Charles the Great , who was Lord over much of the kingdom , before Piastus reigned : Whence I reckon , that also under the Pagan kings this kingdom was tributary unto Roma . There want but two reigns of the fatal time of their Fall . These have not been so bitter against Reformation as have been the Austrian Emperors , and the French and Spanish Kings . But what may be yet behind , cannot easily be conjectured . Should the treacherous popish kings break their League with the Protestants , who have aided them against the encroaching Turks , to Their great advantage , and that with much of courage and alacrity ; as did also the Protestants as vigorously aid the French King in all his Conquests , till treacherously they were driven out of His kingdom : ( And how far the faith and truth of other popish potentates shall follow the example of the French-man little time will tell : For experience of long standing , hath taught us , that there is as little trust to fair promises and fine words of a popish prince , as was anciently in the punick faith , and Turkish promises ; an Absolution from Roma being as able now as ever , to break all faith with Them They call Hereticks , as it was in the days of Ladislaus's Oath of truce with the Turks , and of the Emperor Sigismund's letters of free Egress and regress unto John Hus of Prague : But shall They break this League ( I say : ) then shall we see , what this present Polish king wil be at against His protestant Subjects and Neighbours . And then let Germania and the Northern kingdoms look for a storm , and see that they be better furnished of Defence , than were the secure Protestants of France , when They little suspected such sodain showers to befall Them .

§. 17.

The Savoyard is become a modern horn of the Beast , Of the interruption unto the Beasts fall , by means of the fourth phial poured out upon the Sun. and hath sufficiently shewn His teeth in His behalf , since He came up to the honour to be one of His ten Horns : But being involved with France in persecutions , it 's not unlikely may suffer with it in calamities . The Portingal also being become another new Horn , yet can hardly expect to stand alone after Spain is fallen . The Venetians , Genoeses , Milanois , Tuscans , and Neopolitans , together with the Sicilians , may seem to stand and fall with the Seat of the Beast . And now reckoning that two parts of three of the Limbs of the Roman Beast being broken into pieces ; proceed we to treat of the third . But before the fall of that last Limb , we meet with a time of respit . Rev. 16.8.9 . For the fourth Angel is not sent against Roma , but is sent to pour out His Phial upon the Sun , in order to make it a fire to scorch men , with the plague of intolerable heat . These men thus scorched , seem to be the same who were afore plagued with the noysom and grievous sores : Ch. 11.13 But at that time some repented and gave glory unto God . Ch. 16.9 . But now is none found to repent and give glory to God . This Sun is commonly read as significant of the true light of the Gospel : But no wrath can possibly fall upon the true Light : Yet as the Mal . 4.2 . with * Rev. 12.1 . Job . 15.15 . Sun it self may be unclean in the sight of God , and His light may be tainted in the sight of men : So may the true light of the Gospel become corrupted through Hypocrisie , Schism , and Haeresie ; Rev. 8.12 . which seeming famously bright and shining , with a name and colour of religion , 2. Cor . 11.14.15 . like a true Sun ; yet like Satan transformed into an Angel of Light , or false Apostles into true , are nothing else but a false sort of Light . And upon such a sort of people as these is this wrath to be poured out . But this Phial therefore concerns not the dominions of the Beast . Now the French Prophet Nostradamus , Nostradam . Cent. VII . St. 10. and Cent. III . St. 8. proclaims the same Monarch who conquers France , to be also master of Spain , with a great army of Welch and Normans , landing at Barcelona . , And He who is Lord of Germany and Hungary cannot aptly allow another Prince to conquer Poland . Yea , the French Prophet allows Him also to compass the Empire of the Vatican . Cent. VI . St. 52. Cent. VIII . St. 99. But as it shall seem , after France , Spain , Poland , Hungaria and the Empire , brought all under subjection ; and as He shall be making , ready to invade Italia the Seat of the Beast : a sort of Fanatick people secretly combining to snatch out of His hands the glory of all His Conquests , by a treacherous revolt , shall interrupt His design : Whence occasions the wrath poured upon certain Hypocritical Gospelers , whose obstinate venom seems to fight so high , as to pull down fire of destruction upon Their own pates .

§. 18.

Of the fatal fall of the Seat of the Beast . But this fourth Phial of Wrath being over , at length will come up that fatal year ; wherein the fifth Angel will come forth with His Phial of wrath , which is to be poured directly upon the Seat of the Beast . [ And then shall His kingdom become full of darkness , Rev. 16.10 , 11. and His people shall gnaw Their tongues for anger and pain . ( And yet instead of repentance for sin , which one would think extremity should put them upon ) It shall seem They will blaspheme the God of Heaven because of Their pains and sores ; and yet will not repent Them of their evil deeds . ] That Italia , and especially Roma is the Seat of the Beast , cannot be questioned . And therefore these things do severely threaten that Roma and Italia shall be plagued with a calamity as nearly like that of Hell , as aptly in Scripture can be represented , where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth . Mat . 25.30 . And the Beast of Roma in this state is much resembling that of Jerusalem besieged by the Romans ; which at that time was in the greatest distress of war , plague and famine , as ever was known , and out of all hopes of relief ; and yet being destitute of the fear of God , Jos . of the wars . Bo . 6 , 7. They had no hope from Him , and less from men ; for that being hated of all the world , yet could They not love one another ; and being an obstinately impenitent , and spightful people , devilish and desperate , They had no delight , but in doing of mischief , even unto the last ; such shall be the state of Roma and Italia in those days of the wrath poured upon the Seat of the Beast . It may be justly expected , that at that time Italia will be filled with swarms of infinite numbers of Renegadoes , out of all parts of Germany , France , Spain , Poland , and all other desolated Popish countrys , which being a country so barren of sustenance as scarcely able to sustein its own Natives ; and then filled with multitudes of strange mouths , who will come as if it were on purpose to hasten on Their plague and famine among Them : And the time being then come up , which is called [ a time of Trouble and great Tribulation , as the like whereof was never known , Dan . 12.1 . Mat . 24.21 . but at the destruction of Jerusalem : ] There may be necessarily expected great famine and want of necessaries ; and as great strife among themselves , because of those wants : It shall seem They will be much in the case of those two thousand Gadarene Swine , Ma. r 5.1 . Mat . 8.30.31 , 32. which being possessed with the Devil , did run violently down a steep hill into the Sea , as it were , with a purpose to destroy Themselves , in order to become a plague unto Their Masters , For so these desperate people of the Seat ef the Beast being angry with God , and full of Blasphemy against Heaven , in a state of Malice and bitter Darkness , must needs be angry also at Themselves , and hate one another as well as Their Enemies : And all Their Allies being ruined , and all Europe coming to do the like by Them : In this desparate case , it may very aptly happen unto Them , as is forwarned by the Popish French prophet Nostradamus , Cent. 11. St. 97. saying , [ Roman pontif take heed of the place where two Rivers meet , for there Thou and Thine shall spit Your last Bloud , when the Rose shall blossom . ] Now by the Rose is commonly significant the King of England ; who when He shall advance into the heart of Italia , may very properly be said to Blossom ; Cent. VI . St. 25. unless it may more properly signifie the Queen of England , who at such a time , may after long Barrenness Conceive with child . The same prophet farther saith , that Roma it self shall be taken in a misty day . Now , may we believe the prophesie of a Papist , of the doom of His own Mother Church , Rev. 18.5 , 6. Ch. 17.16 . then shall it be done unto Roma , and unto His holiness the Pope , and unto His Seat , as They have done unto Others , when they shall tear the flesh of these people , and burn Their cities with fire . For those desperate people being past Repentance , will resolutely fight it out , and run praecipitately upon calamity and destruction , till being overcome in Battel , and driven into Roma for refuge , there by pestilence , sword and famine , They shall perish together , as it was in the days of Jerusalem . Ch. 17.10 . This Church Empire was to continue a short space . But then this short space was to endure 42 Moneths . And for so long time Their Sovereign yower did endure . viz. From Stephen the IX . unto the end of Clemens the V. which lasted 259 years ; and yet was but a short time in comparison of the Other Horns . Now the Papacy fell not with the loss of its Empire , but is to hold unto the end of two and forty longer Moneths ; that is , Ex Baronio , Bzovio , Calvisio , &c. from its first Sovereign foundation by Charlemaigne , during the reign of 42 Roman Emperors , unto its final fall : And the 42 were as follows .

TheEmperorsofRome. Num . Emperors . A. D. 1. Carolus Magnus 800 2. Ludovic , Pius , fil . 814 3. Lotharius fil . 841 4. Ludovicus . II . fil . 855 5. Carolvs Calvus , Av. 875 6. Ludovic III . fil . & 877 6. Car . Crassus , simul . 877 7. Guido Spoletan . & 888 Lambertus fil . simul . 889 Arnolphus Germ . Car . 890 Nep . etiam simul . Berengarius Lombard . & 897 Ludovic . Bosonides sim . 900 8. Berengar . II . fil . B. 915 Berengar . III . Nep . non acceptus per papam . 931 Lotharius II . non accept . 938 Berengar IV . fil Tertii non acceptus . 940 9. Otto Magnus Sax . 963 10. Otto II . fil . 966 11. Otto III . fil . 983. 12. Henricus I. Nep . 1002 13. Conradus Suevus . 1022 14. Henricus II . fil . 1039 15. Henricus III . fil . 1057 16. Henricus IV . fil . 1106 17 Lothar . III . Sax . 1125 18 Conradus II . Nep . Hen . 1137 19 Fridericus Barbarossa , Nep . 1152 20 Henricus V. fil . 1190 21 Philippus frater , non accept . & 1198 Otto IV . Sax . simul . 1198 22. Fridericus Sax . Hen . fil . 1212 23. Gulielmus Hollandiae com . non possessus . 1244 Conradus Fr. fil . non accept . 1250 Richardus Anglic . non pos . Alphon Hisp . non pos . 1252 23. Rudol Hapspurg . 1273 24. Adolph . Nassov . & 1291 Albertus Rud . fil , sim . 1291 25. Henricus VI . Lutzemb . 1308 26. Ludovicus Bav . 1314 Gualterus Suarts . non pos . 27. Carolus IV . Boh . 1349 28. Wenceslaus fil . 1378 29 Rupertus Palat . 1400 30 Jodocus Moraviens non pos . 1410 30 Sigismundus Wenc , frater . 1410 31 Albertus Austriac . gen . 1438 32 Frideric . III . frat . 1440 33 Maximilianus , fil . 1493 34 Carolus V. Nep . 1519 35 Ferdinandus Hisp . frat . 1158 36 Maximilian . II . fil . 1564 37 Rudolph . II . fil . 1575 38 Matthias , frat . 1612 39 Ferdinand . II . Ne . 1619 40 Ferdinand . III . sil . 1637 41 Ignatius Leopoldus fil , Aliquis Italicus . Manet impossessus . 42

It may be reasonably expected , that the kingdom of Germany ending with Leopoldus , or his Son , or Successor , the Pope's Holiness will set up the last Emperor in Italia ; whose Empire must fall together with the Beast and His Seat . Of these Emperors , at some times several of them reigned together : Pope Formosus crowned Guido , Lambertus . and Arnolphus , all living together ; Others set up themselves only , but were never accepted ; such as three of the Berengars , and others : Others were nominated and appointed , but never enjoyed ; such as Richard of England , Alphonso of Spain , William of Holland , and others . Whence there have been many supernumerary Emperors , but not above 41 true Ones . And most probable it is , that the 42d . Monarch of Germany may die King of Romans , void of Empire . After whom , that kingdom failing , Rev. 16.3.10 . the 42d . Emperor of Roma may hold from the fall of the wrath into the Sea , unto the fall of the Seat of the Beast .

§. 19.

Now after all these plagues , An upbraiding lamentation by the Holy Ghost , upon the fatal downfall of Roma , here called Babylon . at last up comes the fatal day of utter destruction ; at what time , by way of bitter Lamentation , it shall be said , [ Babylon the Great is fallen , and is become the habitation of Devils , and the hold of every foul Spirit , and the Cage of every unclean bird . ] And when these things shall come , it shall be given in command unto the Saints , saying , [ Reward Her as She hath rewarded you , and double unto Her double , according to her works : In the cup which she hath filled , sill to Her . By how much She hath glorified Her self , and lived delitiously , so much torment and sorrow give Her . ] And because She hath said in Her Heart , [ I sit as a queen , Rev. 18.2 . ver . 6 , 7 , 8 9 , 10 , 11 , & c ' and am no widow , and shall feel no sorrow : Therefore shall Her plagues come in one day , death , mourning , and famine , and She shall be utterly burnt with fire , for strong is the Lord who judgeth Her . ver. 14 , 15 , 16 , &c. ] And the kings who lived deliciously with Her shall bewail and lament for Her , when They shall see the smoak of Her burning , saying , Alas ! Alas ! that great Babylon , how is Thy judgement come in one Hour ! For all Thy fruits and dainties , which Thy soul lusted after , are departed from Thee , and no more to be found at all . Alas ! Alas ! ( shall the Merchants cry ) She who was cloathed with scarlet and decked with pearls , ver 20 , 21 , &c. and trimmed with fine linnen ; how are Thy so great riches gone , and that all in One hour ? And They will cry when They see the smoak of Her , lamenting and saying , [ What city is like unto this ! ] And They shall cast dust on Their heads , and cry because of Her desolations . And then will the Angel of God say , [ Rejoice over Her Thou Heaven , and all the holy Apostles and Prophets , for God hath avenged you on Her . ] And in this vision , a mighty Angel took up a great stone , like a great Mill-stone , and He cast it into the Sea , saying , [ Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be destroyed , thrown down , and no more to be found at all . ] And the voices of Musitians , pipers and trumpeters shall no more be hear'd in Her , nor shall any crafts-man nor noise of a Mill-stone be found any more in Her ; and there shall be no more any light of a candle , or voice of a Bridegroom found in Her : For in Her was found the bloud of the Saints and of all who were slain on Earth . ] That by Babylon the city Roma is here to be understood , can in no wise be doubted : For it is spoken of that great city , which at the writing of this Prophecy , Ch. 17 , 18. with Ch. 1.7 . and Ch. 17.5 . did reign over the kings of the Earth : And that was Roma , which in time of Domitius Vespasian Her Emperor did reign , while St. John in Pathmos did write these things . The truth is , that with conveniency to the Church in those days , the Apostle could not expresly and directly name the city Roma under such considerations He spake thereof ; and therefore He wrote of it under another name , of Babylon ; intimating that the Christian Roma ( as in time He foresaw She would be ) would in time become as prophane , unclean , bloudy , and idolatrous , as anciently had been the pagan , tyranical , Jer . 51.37 . Isa . 34.11 , 12 , 13 , 14 , 15. and cruel Babylon . And therefore against the day appointed , is She adjudged to fall , and to become like that old Babylon , the sometimes Mistress of the world , [ an heap of rubbish , ] a dwelling-place for Batts ond Owls , ] as that was for Dragons , and also an astonishment and hissing unto all nations , when it shall be desolate without inhabitants .

§. 20.

Of the Conquest of the Turks and Pagans . Rev. 16.12 , 13 , 14 , 15 , 16. Now after all these things come to pass , and the Beast out of the Sea , and the Beast out of the Earth being utterly confounded , and destroyed : Then shall the Universal Monarch appear , even as the Sun at Noon day ; and not stopping here , He will pursue His Conquests against the Turks and Persians , and bring on the Phial of wrath upon the river Euphrates , from beyond which , the Ancestry of those kingdoms entred into Christendom , and are now Lords of that River , and are therefore signified under its name , and pointed at . And these also being brought to ruine , Lu . 21.27 , 28. Dan . 12.1 , 2. Ezck. 37.12 , 13. ver . 16 , 17 , &c. then shall the Jews be restored unto Their own Land , and the Ten Tribes shall be sent for home , from all places whither They were carried captives , by the way of Euphrates , to return and to be united with Their brethren of Judea , And lastly , this famous Monarch shall carry on the wrath of the seventh Phial , Rev. 16 , 17 , 18 , &c. to the end . Ephes . 2.2 . against the Prince of the Air , and His kingdoms . By the Prince of the Ai● ▪ is to be understood the Devil , whose proper kingdoms are all those of the Pagans , who directly worship Him in Their abominable Idolatries . And under this name are comprehended , the Chineses , Northern Tartarians , the Siamites , Bramaas , Cauchins , and others Eastwards , and Westwards ; the Negroes , Congoes , and Tahachques not excepted , nor the Tovo pinam Balteans , beyond Brazile . And when the whole world of Pagans , Mahometans , Papists , and Schismaticks , shall be all reduced unto obedience ; then shall all people become of One religion , Zech . 14.9 . which shall be a truly reformed Christian , and all the world shall become One , under One Monarchy .

But of this Universal Monarchy , and of the Conversion of the Jews , and of the VII . Chapter of Revelations , and the XIV . and the XIX . and XX . XXI . and XXII . a farther Volumn may be necessary . Which if nor prevented by a riper and more learned pen , may be accomplished by the same hand as here . In the mean time , of what is here performed , the Glory be to God , to the Reader an happy Aedification , Rev. 14.14 . to the Church what service it is able to render ; and this done , then the Author may hope He hath added one mite towards those good works which may follow Him unto His eternal Rest .

Certain Modern Prophesies of Nostradamus , complying with what may justly be expected out of the holy Revelations , as hath been aforesaid in this Treatise .

THe great Empire shall be in England , the Tospot . Pempoton , for more than 300 years . Great Armies shall pass through sea and land , the Portugals and Spaniards . Lusitanians shall not be contented therewith .

A great while shall be uninhabited , where Seine and Marne come to The heart of France . water about , being attempted by the Londoners and other English . Thames and Martial people ; the Guards deceived in thinking to resist .

There shall be in Guienne an infinite number of English , who shall occupy it by the name of Angle Aquitaine of Languedoc ; I by the Land of Burdeaux , which afterwards they shall call Burdoxitane .

The coming in at Blay by Rochel , and the English shall go beyond the great The German Empire . Aemathien .

The Great Prince dwelling near the Mons stout and valiant , General of a great Army of Meaning English men . Welch and Normans by Sea and Land , shall pass the Cape Spain . Barcelone , and plunder the Island .

The Eldest Sister of the The Royal Princess M. Britain Island , shall be born fifteen years before Her Called Edgar , since dead . brother , by what is promised Her , and the help os the truth , She shall succeed in the Kingdom of Bohemia and the Empire . ♎ .

Out of the deepest part of the England , S. or Irel . West of Europe , from poor people , a young Child shall be born , who with His tongue shall convert , by Papists termed to seduce . seduce many people ; His fame shall increase in the Eastern kingdom .

By the power of a King of three Crowns . three Temporal Kings , the the Papacy . Holy See shall be put into another place ; where the substance of the Bread and Wine intransubstantiated . Corporeal Spirit shall be restored , and admitted for a true Seat .

To raise an army to ascend unto the Empire of the The Pope's Palace Vatican ; the One descended of Royal Parentage . Royal bloud shall endeavour , &c. Netherlanders . Flemings , English , and Spain shall aspire , and shall contend against Italy and France .

By ♈ the Sign of Eng. H. of ♂ contrary to ♎ H. of B. ♂ contrary , shall the Monarchy of the great ●he Pope Fisherman be brought into a ruinous trouble . A young black , red shall possess Himself of the Hierarchy . The Traytors shall undertake it in a Misty day .

Of A German Prince , descended of British Parentage , who claim from Brutus the Trojan . Trojan bloud shall be born a German Hart , who shall attain to so high a power , that He shall drive away the strange The Turks and Mahometans advanced into the heart of Christendom . Arabian Nation , restoring the Church to Her former Splendor .

These Prophesies are eminent , and do speak plain things - The Text is true , and wise men may aptly understand its meaning . And so far as agrees with Holy writ , may seem to fall out as is said .

FINIS .